《The Triplets' Fighter Luna》 Chapter 1 I thought moving to Northern ska was going to be a nightmare. And for the most part, it is. It''s summer and I''m still wearing a jumper because I moved here a month ago from California with my mother and stepfather. That was a horrid 6 day drive. My stepfather is an alcoholic so my mother had to drive the whole way and they didn''t have any money for a motel. So we had to sleep in the car whenever we pulled over. But I did see a lot of great sites and great forests that would have great hiking trails in Canada. I made a mental note to myself that when I finished my senior year of high school and I got away from these two, I was definitely going to hike my way around Canada. But it would have to be in the summer. I really don''t like the cold. And I hear that the sun barely rises in ska during winter. You can just see it on the horizon. I was curious to see what that was like, but I was also curious to see what would happen if I ran away and got the hell out of this hellhole. I''d given up the fantasy that my father was going to magically appear and take me away from these people that I live with. My mother has always made a point of letting me know that she hates me and she never should have had me. And my stepfather, he''s just one in a long line of men that she''s been with since I was a baby. I never met my dad. I always wondered what he was like. But I''ve never gotten to find out. But on the bright side, ska does have the best hiking trails in the world as far as I''m concerned. And as far as I''ve seen. I''m only 17 so I haven''t seen that many yet. I love the lush green forests, snow capped mountains and the beautiful crystal clearkes. I am currently walking along one of the hiking trails early in the morning, wearing a lot of warm clothes while taking pictures as I am walking through the forest. I just found one of thosekes and it had the best scenery behind it that I had ever seen. I looked at my watch and I knew that I had to start heading back home. As much as I loved being out here in the woods. I had to get home and start getting ready for my first day at my new school. Something that I think I was trying to put off. As I was getting closer to the house everything seemed really quiet, which was a good sign. It meant that either my mother and stepfather were still asleep or they just hadn''t done anything to piss each other off yet. But it''s only a matter of time. They haven''t been married for too long. Only a couple of years and I don''t think they can go more than a couple of days without screaming at each other. I''ve always wondered why she let go of the good boyfriends and she married this loser. I suddenly hear a wolf howling in the same forest that I''m standing in. It actually sounded pretty close. But instead of running away I raised my camera up and looked in its direction in case I saw it. But unfortunately, it didn''te any closer to me. That would have made a great photo. I walked to the two story bare wood house that looked like it should be condemned and I walked in the backdoor. I couldn''t hear any movement inside so I walked up the stairs that felt like they were going to break at any second and I grabbed some clothes and took them into the bathroom. I had a quick shower and I got dressed into a blue sweater, bootleg jeans and ck boots. I stood there staring at myself in the mirror for a moment before I opened the door and my stepfather Henry was standing right outside the door. He smelled of stale beer and cigarettes and it made me want to gag. But he still pulled me to him in a bear hug, using that as an excuse so he could move his hand down lower to grab my ass. "Now remember what I told you. Be careful of those teenage boys. They''re nothing but trouble and only have one thing on their mind." He said. I managed to push out of his grasp and I grabbed my things to put in my school bag and I walked back downstairs. I wish I was still back in California. Even in that crappy house that we had there. It was better than this house and I could avoid Henry a lot more than I can here. Since his bedroom was just down the hall from mine and he knew where I was all the time now. I also had people that I could talk to in California. I didn''t have any friends because as soon as their parents say my parents, they forbade them from being friends with me. That used to hurt when I was little. But I understand it now. I don''t want to have friends to bring to my house if this is what they have to look forward to. Besides, I''ve been to so many schools in my life that it''s best for me not to make friends. I don''t want to get attached and then have to move again. It''s too hard. I made that mistake a lot when I was a kid and I always ended up getting hurt. So, I just didn''t bother anymore.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I got past Henry to get downstairs to the kitchen and I opened the fridge to grab an apple when the door suddenly mmed shut on my hand, causing me to yell in pain. I looked up and my mother was standing there with her hand pressed against the door of the fridge. Chapter 2 I stared into the evil eyes of my mother that were ring back at me as I was holding the wrist of the hand that was still trapped in the fridge door. "Are you that f*****g stupid?" Evelyn yelled. "I just wanted an apple." I said through gritted teeth. "You know the rules. You live here, but that''s it. We''re not supporting you. If you want food, get a f*****g job. If you want clothes, get a f*****g job. Don''te to us for anything. It''s not that f*****g hard." Evenly yelled at me. I finally managed to pull my hand out of the fridge and I started walking towards the door. "Of course not Evelyn. I wouldn''t want to think that I f*****g owe you anything." I yelled before walking out the front door and I mmed it after me. I walked down the front stairs and I headed straight into the forest to take the shortcut to school. It still took me half an hour to get there but I had to pass through this tiny ass little town first where all of the businesses were in the main street and there weren''t actually any neighborhoods. There was so muchnd around here that all the houses were spread out but they could still see each other. They just had some pretty big damn yards. When I got to the school I stood there looking at the tiny building for a moment and I took a deep breath before I walked inside. I went straight to the office where I got my ss schedule and all the extracurricr activities and stuff like that. I wasn''t much into joining clubs, so that definitely wasn''t going to happen. But I guess they had to give that to every new kid. When I went to find my locker I noticed everyone staring at me. I guess they didn''t get a whole lot of new students around here? Why would they? Not in a town this small. I started putting all of my things in my locker and I started sorting them out to get the ones that I was going to need for this morning''s sses. Pretty swoon I saw a girl walking down the hallway with a whole bunch of other girls following her. They weren''t walking next to her, they were walking just behind her. The girl at the front stopped and looked at me for a moment before she walked over to me. I rolled my eyes and looked back at my books in the locker and kept doing what I was doing. "You must be the new girl." She said. "Must be." I said, without looking at her. "I''m Izzy." She said. "Nova." I said. "Well Nova, it''s really great to have you here. I''m sure being the new kid at a school this small can''t be easy." She said. So I finally stopped to look at her and I could see that the look on her face was as fake as everything else on her. "It''s fine." I said. "Do you have any friends yet? Someone to show you the ropes around here?" She asked. "The ropes?" I asked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Yeah. You know, the sort of student politics I guess you can call them." She said. "Nope. Nothing like that yet." I said. "Well, I would love to be that for you." She said. And once I had all the books that I needed I mmed the locker shut. "I''m sure I''ll be fine." I said. But she looked at the way I mmed the locker and how I was fully facing up to her now. And she didn''t look too impressed at all. "Fine. I''ll just tell you this. This is my f*****g school. If you want to do anything around here, then don''t even bother asking the teachers, you ask me for permission." She said, leaning against the locker next to mine and getting as close to me as possible. "Or maybe you can go f**k yourself. I don''t ask any for permission and I am sure as hell not going to ask you. So go to hell and stay the f**k away from me." I said, turning around and I started walking to my first ss. I know there is one of them in every school, believe me, I know. I''ve been to enough schools to know that. But if they think I am actually going to bow down to a b***h being Queen Bee then they can get f****d. I don''t bow down to no one. When I got to my ss I sat at a desk right at the back of the room and it wasn''t long before Izzy and her friends walked into the room. It''s a small school. I wasn''t surprised to see her in the same ss. But she gave me a death stare when she saw me sitting there and they walked over to a bunch of people that were sitting next to the windows of the ssroom. I could see them whispering and then startughing before they would look over at me. That''s f*****g childsy. I just shook my head and I opened my notebook and I started drawing on the first page as I was waiting for the teacher to arrive. I could tell that they thought they were getting to me, but they obviously didn''t know some of the s**t that people had put me through at other schools. People who actually met my parents. So what they were doing was nothing. I thought it was funny that they were still carrying on like pathetic little kids and that I actually cared about it. But as I sat there doodling on the front page of my book I felt some sort of presence walk into the ssroom. I looked up and there were triplets with brown hair, clean shaven and really tall with big muscles standing at the door. Izzy stopped talking to her friends and she ran up and hugged one of the triplets, who hugged her back. But it was brief. That triplet pushed her away and all three of them looked at me at the exact same time, almost mechanically. And they fixed their eyes on me and wouldn''t stop staring. Chapter 3 I looked at them as they were staring at me, but it seemed a little strange to me so I put my head back down and I kept drawing on my book. When the teacher finally came into the room, he ordered everyone to sit down and I was surprised when the triplets sat at the desks directly in front of me and Izzy sat on the end, but she still managed to throw her res over at me over her shoulder. She kept trying to talk to the triplet on the end, the one that she hugged, but he barely even realized that she was there. He wasn''t responding to her at all, which only caused her to stare at me with more intensity. I saw a girl sitting on the other side of the room and she turned her head to look at the triplets and she actually nodded her head slightly like she was talking to someone, but no one was saying anything. That girl moved from where she was sitting and came to the back of the room and sat next to me.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I looked at her a little suspiciously but where she was sitting I could barely see Izzy now. So I guess I should be happy about that. "I''m Lexie." She said. "Nova." I said. "It''s nice to meet you. I see you''ve already had your introduction to this school by Izzy." She said. "How can you tell?" I asked. "I heard her and her friends over there bitching about you to anyone who would listen. She doesn''t like to be disrespected in front of her friends. And it looks like you did that. So, you''re pretty well marked now." She said. "I can take care of myself." I said. And she nodded her head. "Yeah. I''m actually getting that from you." She smirked. She grabbed my book that I had been drawing in and all it said was English which is the ss that we''re in with a lot of graphics around it. "Damn. You''re good. Do you draw a lot?" She asked. "Not a lot. But I do like it." I said. "You should. This is incredible." She said. That ss went by pretty quickly and I noticed that the triplets didn''t get up to leave when the bell rang. But I gathered my books and I got up and as I was walking past them the one on the end grabbed my wrist and stopped me from walking away. I looked at him strangely and then I looked at Lexie and she just shrugged her shoulders. I could see that he was looking at the bruise on my hand from the fridge this morning. "Is there something I can help you with?" I asked. He just looked at the bruise again and then looked up at me before he let my wrist go without saying anything. So I walked out of the room and Lexie followed me. "Okay. Who the hell are those guys?" I asked. "They''re the ckstone triplets. Koda, he''s the oldest and he''s the one that just grabbed you, Dean is the youngest and he was in the middle and Tyler is the middle triplet. He''s the one that has had this weird sort of rtionship with Izzy." Lexie exined. "Exin weird." I said. "Well, it''s only s*x to him but she thinks it''s more." Lexie said. "That''s not weird. That''s just a teenage girl who thinks the sun rises and sets with him. Pathetic." I said. "You don''t believe in that stuff?" She asked. "No. Not really." I said. "Well, every girl in the school wants their attention. You might have bigger problems than just Izzy. Because they were paying attention to you and you didn''t even do anything to get it." Lexie said. "Great. That''s just how I wanted to start my new school." I said sarcastically. "Well, I''ll help as much as I can." She said. "Thanks. But that was just f*****g creepy. He never said anything to me, he just grabbed me." I said. "I know. He''s not much for words. Koda is the strong silent type." She said. "Speaking of which, what the hell do they feed the guys around here? I''ve noticed that they''re a hell of a lot bigger than back in California." I said. "It must be something in the water." She joked. "Listen, I''m sure Koda had his reasons for doing what he did. I''ve known them my whole life, they are harmless." She said. And I nodded my head. "So, you''re from California. No wonder you''re wearing a jumper in summer." "It''s still cold here for me." I said. "I can tell." She chuckled. I could hear movement in the ssroom that we had just walked out of and it could only be the triplets and Izzy because they were the only ones left in there. I saw Izzy''s friends leaning against a wall up the hall waiting for her, but I started walking, quickly, to get away from the ssroom. I didn''t want to get too close to the triplets again. I heard Lexieughing as she ran to caught up with me and she just walked around with me and showed me around the school as we went from ss to ss since we had all the same sses. The problem was, the triplets were in all my sses as well. And so was Izzy. I had to try and ignore them throughout the whole day. So I was d when it was lunchtime. Even though we would see them in the cafeteria, it would be easier to keep my distance from them. That''s all I wanted right now. The triplets were starting to making me ufortable. They sat directly in front of me in every single ss so far that day. Chapter 4 As soon as we got to the cafeteria I wanted to get something to eat since I didn''t get any breakfast this morning and Lexie was still standing next to me. She seemed like a pretty nice girl but there was something strange about her. I mean, no one has ever wanted to be friends with me so quickly. It was really strange for me. I don''t know what made her change seats ande sit at the back next to me. I was a little weary about it. But I wasn''t going to question it. Not yet anyway. "So, you think you''re so goddamn great, don''t you?" Someone behind me said. So I turned around and Izzy was standing there. "What''s your problem now?" I asked, turning to face her. And Lexie stood next to me but I put my hand up. I don''t need other people standing up for me. That''s even worse for the new kid in school. It was something that I had to do for myself. "You try and act all sweet and innocent but you''re nothing but a f*****g slut. Aren''t you?" She asked. "Don''t me me because your little boyfriends seemed to take an interest in me. I didn''t have anything to do with that." I said. "I am going to make you pay, you can bet on it." She said, starting to walk away. "I look forward to it." I said. And she stopped walking for a moment but she didn''t turn back to look at me. She walked over to the table where her friends were sitting. Lexie and I got our food and Lexie took me to another table that a bunch of kids were sitting at and she introduced them all to me. Everyone at the table started asking a lot of questions about me and why we moved here. "My mother was offered the head nursing position at the nursing home. She says that it''s better pay so that''s why we moved here." I said. "Do you like it so far?" Another one asked. "Yeah. It''s not too bad. It''s got a lot of really good hiking trails around here." I said. "Do you like hiking?" Jasper asked. "Yeah. I love being outside. The forests around here are so beautiful." I said. "Well, if you want I do know of a few trails around here that not many other people know about." He said. "I''d love to hear about them." I said. Suddenly the whole room got quiet and I looked around to see why. Izzy stood up from her chair with a really wide smile on her face and I looked towards the door to see the triplets. I turned back to the table so I wasn''t looking at them, but that obviously didn''t work. They chased the kids away that were sitting at the table next to us and they sat down at the table, making them only a few inches away from me. I just rolled my eyes and looked at Lexie. She knew how I felt about them and how they were always sitting near me. I didn''t even want to see the look on Izzy''s face right now. So I just concentrated on the people at this table in front of me. "So Nova, how about I actually show you one of those hiking trails one day?" Jasper asked. "You want to take me on a hike? I''m pretty capable of doing it alone." I said. "Mine are pretty advanced." He said. But I just scoffed when he said that.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Jasper. Stop being a man w***e and leave her alone. You''ll have plenty of other chances to hit on her, but it''s her first day." Lexie said. And the others startedughing. "So Nova, you said that you''ve moved around a lot in your life." A girl said to me. "Yeah. 14 schools so far. Hopefully I''ll get to finish out my senior year here. But we''ll see." I said. "You said that you hate the cold. Why would you want to do your senior year here?" Lexie asked. "It''d be nice to stay in one school for an entire year." I said. "Yeah. I guess that would be alright. We''ve all been going to the same schools our whole lives. We''ve all known each other our whole lives." Lexie said. "You''re lucky. I''ve never really gotten close to anyone because I knew that there was no point. I''d just end up leaving." I said. "So, you don''t have any friends that you talk to from previous schools?" Jasper asked. "Nope. Most of them probably don''t even remember who I am." I said. I could see the others at my table looking over at the triplets very subtly, but I didn''t want to. I didn''t want them to know that I was even thinking about them. Even though I thought I could feel them boring holes into my head with the way they stare at me. I was really grateful when lunch was over. We had gym so we went to the locker room to get changed and then we headed to the gym. We were all ying volleyball and the couch put us in two different groups. I was in the second group but the first group was up ying first while we sat on the stands watching them. Half way through, he told us to change over. So we picked our teams and got onto the volleyball team. Izzy was on the other team and so were the triplets. Which I was fine with. But I was put up near the. I saw Izzy give me an evil smirk before the game started and every time she got the ball, she deliberately aimed it at me and she had a lot of strength behind it. I was actually surprised. Not that it stopped me. I managed to catch every one of her attacks and keep the game going which actually got me a lot of attention from my team and they seemed impressed that I could y. I wasn''t going to let this b***h scare me off and I made sure that she knew it as well. When the coach sounded the whistle it meant that the day was finally over and I could rx. I turned my back to the other team when I suddenly heard someone scream ''Look Out''. I turned around quickly and the volleyball wasing straight for my head, so I ducked out of the way just in time and Izzy was the only one standing near the who could have thrown it. "Do you really wanna have a go b***h?" I yelled as I got up and started going towards Izzy. She looked surprised at my sudden outburst and Lexie ran over and got in front of me. "Believe me. She''s not worth it. She gets away with everything at this school. You''re the one that will get in trouble." Lexie said. So I turned around and I left with Lexie. We went back to the locker room where I got changed and Izzy came strutting in and she headed for the showers. I sat on the bench in the middle of the room and I saw some cleaning supplies out because the locker room had just been cleaned. I grabbed the bottle of bleach and Lexie asked what I was doing. But I walked over to the shower and I grabbed Lexie''s shampoo and I poured bleach into it and put it back where she had left it. I quickly put the bleach back, grabbed my stuff and Lexie and we took off out of the locker room so no one would know that it was us. Chapter 5 As soon as we got out the front of the school building Lexie was pissing herselfughing cause we could hear Lexie screaming as we were running down the hall, but we had to stop and act like everything was normal. "Damn. I never would have thought of that. Not in a million years." She said. "You think those other girls are going to tell?" I asked. "No. They aren''t friends with Izzy. They don''t like her. They''ll just say that they didn''t see anything." Lexie said. "You sound sure of that." I said. "That''s because I am. Don''t worry about it. We''re good." She said. "Alright. I better get going. It''s a bit of a hike back to my house." I said. "Do you want a lift?" She asked, pointing to her car. I was tempted but then I remembered what my house looked like and the image of Henry shed in my head. "No. I''m good. I like hiking, remember." I said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Of course." She said. "I''ll see you tomorrow." I said. "Yeah. You will. Hopefully we''ll both be in one piece." She said. And I startedughing again as I walked across the carpark. I walked towards the forest and disappeared into the trees. I started looking around the forest at everything I could see and I was taking in the scenery as I was walking home. I heard howling pretty close to me again and I knew that there was a wolf around here somewhere. So I grabbed my camera out of my bag and I was ready to take a photo as soon as I saw it. But it didn''t seem to want to show itself. It just wanted to let me know that it''s there. It was really strange. I wanted to see the damn thing. I think wolves are beautiful animals. And bears. I know this ce has bears as well. When the hell am I going to see them? They''re gonna go into hibernation after summer so my window for seeing a few bears is closing. I know that people probably think I''m crazy for wanting to see wildlife as wild as that, but after living with Henry and a lot of Evelyn''s ex boyfriends, trust me, I can handle wolves and bears. They are more tame than what Evelyn has brought home in the past. When I got back to the house I tried to be as quiet as possible. I opened the front door slowly and I crept inside. I could hear Henry snoring on the couch and I let out a sigh of relief. So I crept up the stairs and went to my room where I closed the door and locked it. I sat on my bed and pulled all my books out and I got started on my homework straight away. I wanted to hurry and get everything done before it got toote and when I was finally finished with all my homework for all my subjects, I got changed into a gray sweater, trackpants, socks and sand shoes and I walked out of my room. ording to the time Evelyn should be on her way home now but I didn''t know if Henry was still passed out. So I tried to sneak down the stairs but they speaked so much that I heard him start to stir and then he yelled out my name. I quickly got down the rest of the stairs and out the front door. I jogged to the woods that were beside the house until I was far enough away and then I found the street that led to my house. It was a quiet and deste area. We didn''t have any neighbors on this side of town. I don''t think anyone ever came out this way. I didn''t me them. The house that I lived in looked like it should be condemned so I wasn''t surprised that there were no other houses around us. I''m sure that they have all just been torn down already. I jogged into town and around the tiny little town until I got to the forest on the other side of town. There''s an obstacle course in that town that I had found just after we moved here. It was a military style obstacle course and it was in really good condition. I''ve never seen anyone on it so I started using it. It was a great work out and it was just what I needed to let out all of my aggression. And after today, that''s exactly what I needed. I did the course three times, before I realized how dark it was and I was going to start jogging home. But as I was just leaving the obstacle course I saw the triplets standing there watching me with another man. I stopped when I saw them and I looked at them strangely. I didn''t know what the f**k to think. How did they know that I was here? "Are you f*****g stalking me?" I asked. But Koda just smiled when I said that. None of them said anything to me again and I just shook my head and jogged past them and headed back towards home. There was definitely something off about those f*****g triplets. They saw me today and already have some sort of unhealthy obsession with me. I hate it but they just seem to be everywhere that I am. I know it''s a small town and everything, but that''s no excuse. I liked to be left alone. I''ve gotten used to it. So getting this sort of attention from guys is not something that I am used to getting. And it was really starting to piss me off and unnerve me and make me really suspicious of them. It took a while to get back to the house and when I got there I saw Evelyn''s car in the driveway. I was d that she was home because it meant that Henry was going to leave me alone. But at the same time, I didn''t want to go inside because Evelyn was home. I sat on the ground leaning up against a tree staring at the house for a while and I could hear Evelyn and Henry inside the house. Evelyn started yelling at Henry because she worked all day and then she had toe home and cook dinner. All while he stayed at home drinking himself unconscious today. He started yelling back at Evelyn with all of his excuses about how he can''t work anymore because of hisst work injury and she says it''s a load of bullshit. He could at least make dinner. No matter which door I go in, the front or the back, they are going to see me when I head for the stairs to get to my room. There''s only one set of stairs to go upstairs and they are right outside the kitchen. I waited a little while before I finally got up and I walked towards the house and I opened the door. Evelyn and Henry were so interested in fighting with each other that they didn''t see me so I walked upstairs and I got my things together and I went to have a shower. When I came out of the bathroom, I went back to my room and I closed my door and locked it. When I turned around I jumped because there was a man sitting in my room and it wasn''t Henry. Chapter 6 CHAPTER 6 CHAPTER 6 TYLER POV Seeing Nova when we walked into that room this morning took the whole three of us by surprise. We always knew that we were going to have the same mate because we''re identical triplets. But seeing her there today, the new girl, she''s the mate that we''ve been waiting for. The one that we never thought we would ever meet while living here We were going to move the pack once we took over so we had a better chance of finding our mate. But then, there she was. Just sitting at a desk And by the looks of it, she''s already pissed off Izzy. That was pretty good to see She just wouldn''t shut up the whole day, trying to get my attention while I was trying to concentrate on Nova She''s such a pain in the ass. I told her when we first slept together that we were only s*x buddies. She''s a bed warmer. That''s all she''s good for. I know exactly what she''s like and there''s no way she is good enough to be the Luna of our pack. Besides, my brothers would make me reject her or kill me before she ever tried to take a role in our pack''s hierarchy. That''s for sure I wasn''t expecting her to be human though But that''s something else that really confused me When Izzy tried to get her this afternoon with that volleyball, Nova proved to have a temper on her. She was actually going to take her on. I was so shocked and surprised that she wasn''t scared. I mean, there was force behind that ball and Nova knew that because she''d been copping it CHAPTER 6 be all day from Izzy I guess it''s lucky that Lexie stepped in. But as soon as Koda saw Izzy giving Nova those death stares in our first ss, he ordered Lexie in the mind link to sit with her and take care of her while she''s hereProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. When we got home we decided not to tell dad about Nova. We didn''t want to tell him anything yet. Not until we know what we''re dealing with here I mean, we know that she''s our mate and that she''s a human. But she was raised by humans. We already know that. And it''s mon fact that if you are raised by humans, your wolf takes longer toe out. We just needed to make sure that we were there when her wolf doese out, if it does, so we can help ease her pain But when our head warrior called us out to the obstacle course tonight, he wouldn''t tell us why. Just that we needed to get out there Nova proved that she wasn''t weak when she went after Izzy, but to see her do that obstacle course three times when some of our warriors still can''t get through it in one go, means she is a hell of a lot tougher than we thought She''s a teenage human who could do things better than a werewolf man. That was something that was puzzling us When we got back to the house after she used us of stalking her, we went to Koda''s bedroom and I sat on the windowsill while Dean sat at the desk and Koda was on his bed "So, we all agree. She''s our f*****g mate." Koda said "Yeah. But what the hell are we going to do with a human mate?" Dean asked "Are we sure she''s human? I mean, did you see her doing that obstacle course? She''s f*****g tough." I said CHAPTER 6 = "That doesn''t change anything. She''s just had a lot of training. Who knows, she could have been professionally trained. She might not feel pain like normal humans. There''s a lot of exnations for that. But dad will never ept a human mate." Dean said "Well, we''re not telling dad s**t until we know more about her." I demanded Koda was really quiet. Sitting on his bed, listening to us bickering but I could tell that he was deep in thought "Koda. What do you want to do?" I asked "We can''t keep it from dad forever. But yeah, I think we need to find out a little more about her first." Koda said "How? She doesn''t seem to be the type that really likes talking about herself. You heard her at lunch when Lexie and the others were asking all those questions. The answers were pretty f*****g vague." Dean said "Do you just talk for the sake of talking? Maybe there''s a reason why she doesn''t want to talk about her personal life?" I asked "Like what?" Dean asked "I don''t know. Do we know where she lives?" I asked "I can find that out." Koda said "Alright. Find that out and we''ll scope out the house for a while Maybe that will tell us what we need to know." I said We all went back to our rooms and I went to the bathroom to have a shower and when I got out of the bathroom with a towel around my waist I stopped when I saw Izzyying on my bed in her lingerie "Hi baby. I was wondering how long you were going to take." She said, rolling over onto her back "Get dressed Izzy. I''m not in the mood tonight." I said CHAPTER 6 4 "Since when? You''re always in the mood when I show up like this?" She asked, slowly getting off the bed She walked over to me slowly before she ran her finger down my chest and my stomach but I grabbed her wrist really hard before she got to the towel. Because I knew it was going to end up on the floor I already told you. Get dressed. Go home." I ordered I let go of her wrist and I walked to my wardrobe I stood in the wardrobe taking my time getting dressed because I wanted to give her enough time to get dressed and get the hell out of my bedroom When I walked into my room, I was so relieved to see that she was gone The fact is, when a werewolf meets their mate then no other woman interests them Nova may not know that she''s our mate. But we do. And we don''t want anything to do with any other woman now. The three of us, we''re only gonna want to be with Nova. And it''s going to get worse and worse over time. So we are going to have toe up with a solution as soon as possible 12 24K Comments Vote ig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Chapter 7 CHAPTER 7 be CHAPTER 7 NOVA POV I stood there staring at the man sitting on my bed, looking back at me like there was nothing wrong with what he was doing "Jasper, you son of a b***h. What the hell are you doing here?" I asked "I have to say. You put on a pretty good show at school today. You didn''t even flinch when you saw me." Jasper said "Why the hell would I? I wasn''t really that surprised to see you there. I knew they''d send someone to keep an eye on me." I said "Yeah. And I guess that''s me. So, what the hell are you doing with the triplets? You weren''t even showing them any sort of attention at all." He said "It''s none of your business. I will let the triplets know who I am when I am good and ready to do so." I said "Well, you better hurry up. Time is running out. And people are hunting." He said "Do you have the stuff with you?" I asked. So he opened his bag and he pulled out a smaller ck bag. I opened it to see a needle and a couple vials of clear liquid in itBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I sat on the bed and I put some of the liquid in the needle and I injected it between my toes "How the hell can you do that to yourself?" He asked "It''s easier for you. Everyone already thinks you''re a human because they can''t sense a wolf in you." I snapped "That''s because I''m not a werewolf." He said "Yeah, well. Do you really think I asked for this?" I asked "No. But people are starting to get really antsy about what you''re doing here." He said "Pve been here for a month. I only just met them today. Give me a f*****g chance." I said Jasper leaned against my window while I put everything back in the little ck bag and I lifted up a loose floorboard and I hid it in the floor "Nova. You know that I''m on your side." Jasper said "Yeah. Everyone says that they''re on my side but no one is doing anything about the problems that areing. Everyone expects me to handle it all myself." I said "You''re the only one who can. You may be suppressing your wolf, but the triplets already know that you''re their mate. I saw the way they were looking at you." Jasper said "I know. But as long as I y a human, I can get as much information as possible before they find out the truth." I said "Alright. If you need any help with anything, just let me know." He said "I will." I said. So he jumped out my window and disappeared into the forest As soon as I was sure that Jasper was gone, I closed the window and I stood there for a moment staring out at the forest. Wondering what the triplets were doing right now I know that they know that I''m their mate. But they also think that I''m human. They could be discussing rejecting me. I wouldn''t me them They have to show that they are a strong pack CHAPTER 7 me Triplet Alpha''s is the rarest sort of Alpha you can get. There has never been a pack with three Alpha''s and people have recognised how dangerous that can be. And how they need to be stopped before it''s toote Even though they live in the middle of nowhere in ska But not many people trust that they are going to keep the pack here when they take over. And that''s why they have been marked for death. And not just by other werewolves They have been marked by a lot of species and they are in a lot of danger I can''t just walk up to them and tell them that they are in danger. They willugh at me and think I am crazy. They won''t believe me I just wish people would trust that I know what I''m doing before they try to interfere anymore than they already are. Like sending a babysitter to watch me My only relief right now was the fact that I am only 17. Because when I turn 18, my wolf will be forcing her way out and she''s gonna want her mates. So I have to get this s**t done before that happens Right now, the mate bond doesn''t affect me too badly. I know that it''s there. I can feel it. But I''m not drawn to them like they are to me I hate putting them through this. They deserve better. They deserve the truth. But I know that they can''t handle it. Not yet. Not what I have to tell them They may act all tough and strong, but their pack isn''t very big and they can''t handle what''sing for them But with the connections that I have, I know when I''m running out of time. So, Iam not going to make a move until I absolutely have to I eventually walked away from the window and I sat on my bed with CHAPTER 7 my sketchbook and I started drawing mindlessly I kept going until I was finished and I looked at it, to see that it was a portrait of the triplets'' faces I sat there staring at it, not being able to stop. They were the most gorgeous men I had ever seen I needed to get these emotions out of my system while I was at home because I couldn''t let them see any sort of weakness from me at school I was a human. I was a human. I was a human I had to keep repeating that to myself so I wouldn''t forget it and I would make sure that I didn''t do anything to screw up at school and reveal who I really was I doubt anyone would believe me anyway. ording to all things supernatural, even I was a myth. The supernatural didn''t believe that I existed. Which is why I was the one sent here. And it was just a coincidence that they are my mates. It actually made a lot of people happy when they found out about that But still, the thought of being rejected by them made me feel like my heart was breaking. Even though it hadn''t happened yet 16 24K a Ls Comments Vote ig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Chapter 8 CHAPTER 8 be CHAPTER 8 I woke up in the middle of the night that night to Evelyn and Henry yelling at each other when he came back from the pubte and was obviously drunker than usual Evelyn was screaming at him and he sounded like he was trying to yell back but he couldn''t get his words straight. I grabbed a pillow and put it over my head to try and block them out, but that didn''t do anything I looked at the clock and it was 3am I didn''t know how long they were going to be going at it, but Evelyn sounded pretty pissed off They were just down the hall in their bedroom and I finally heard Evelyn kick Henry out of the bedroom and m the door He started stumbling down the hallway but I didn''t hear him go downstairs to the couch. He walked past the stairs and I heard himing towards my room I put my head up and I saw his shadow under my door and my doorknob started jiggling as he was trying toe in I just kept my head up, looking at the door pretending like I was asleep. I definitely wasn''t going to let this bastard know that I was awake He eventually gave up and he turned back towards the stairs and he stumbled down them and into the living room Iid back down and that''s when I realized that my heart was practically beating out of my chest I managed to finally calm down and I managed to get back to sleep CHAPTER 8 again I only got a little more sleep before I got up and I got dressed into a white sweater, ck tights, socks and sand shoes After I left the house with a water bottle in my hand I started walking away from the house and this time I followed my long driveway to the road that led to my house and I crossed the road I walked into the forest across the road and I started hiking along a different trail that was there I wanted to make sure that I knew my way around this area. It was important that I did. I had already found a few trails and I was starting to get used to the area that we were in. I needed to. Just in case. In case there was an emergency and I needed to flee in a hurry. I needed to make sure that I could get out safely. And if I had to, to get the triplets out of here I could hear something moving in the distance. The twigs and branches snapping under their heavy weight I stopped and looked in the direction for a moment but I couldn''t see anything. If it was anything too big then I would be able to see it through the trees, no matter how dense this forest was I continued on with my hike and when I got back home Evelyn was awake in the kitchen but I just went up to my room and gathered some clothes and took them to the bathroom I had a shower and got dressed for school When I made sure I had everything that I needed, I walked downstairs and I didn''t say anything to Evelyn in the kitchen, I just walked out the front door and into the woods I stopped at a diner to get a coffee on my way to school since I didn''t get much sleepst night and when I got there Lexie was waiting for me out the front CHAPTER 8 = "Hi." I said "Hey, tired?" She asked, looking at therge coffee in my hand "Yeah. Shitty night." I said vaguely. She didn''t need to know about my troubles at home "Fair enough. Are you looking forward to today?" She asked "Why? What''s going on?" I asked "Izzy is on the warpath. She hates that you faced off against her yesterday." Lexie said. But I just rolled my eyes and shook my head "Bitches like that just never know when to quit." I sighed Lexie and I walked inside the school together and I noticed that there were a lot of people watching me "What the f**k is all this?" I asked "You know that Izzy can''t keep her mouth shut." Lexie said "So, she''s been talking about me to the whole school." I suggested But Lexie looked around and started shaking her head "I think she''s been threatening to take you on." Lexie said I saw Jasper walking towards us and Lexie greeted him first because I am not supposed to know him. She knows him better than me "So, I hope you''re prepared today." Jasper said to me "What are you talking about?" I asked "She''s nning on taking you out in gym. And making it look like an ident." Jasper said. And I nodded my head, not really reacting too much at all Lexie was starting to look really worried but I just grabbed the books out of my locker "What are you going to do?" Jasper asked, through my mind without Lexie hearing CHAPTER 8 S "That b***h ain''t taking me out." I answered. And he slightly smirked at me Jasper and Lexie both turned to look down the hallway and I turned to see what they were looking at and the triplets were walking down towards us The triplets did exactly what I thought they would and they walked past, but the three of them were looking at me as they were walking past I looked back at Jasper and he gave me a strange look and I knew that s**t was going to go down today But I just let out a sigh and I started walking down the hallway with Lexie and Jasper That day was the same as always. The triplets made sure that they were always sitting around me in every ss and they sat at the table next to us at lunch time They were making everyone else at the table nervous, but I was doing everything I could to ignore them After lunch I knew what was waiting for me. So Lexie and I went to the locker room and we got changed and headed to the gym We were ying volleyball again, but this time I was in the first group to y so Izzy volunteered to y first as well. But Jasper was sitting on the stand waiting to y second I looked around and I noticed that the triplets were on my team this time, and Izzy was right in front of me with a malicious smile on her face "Pm not holding back today, bitch." Izzy said. And I smirked at her "Pm counting on it." I said CHAPTER 8 = So we started ying and Izzy was belting every ball towards me and the coach eventually told me to move back away from the Once I had moved back, she didn''t seem deterred and every time she had the ball she was still aiming the ball at me. But the triplets were in front of me Jasper was sitting on the side and he was closer to Izzy''s team and he was concentrating on Izzy, more than anyone else "She''s gonna aim for the girl next to you so it will rebound and hit you "Jasper said So once Izzy hit the ball and it got the girl beside me, I leaned backwards and the ball just skimmed past my face but it didn''t get me I helped the girl up that was next to me and she needed to be reced. But the coach didn''t get mad at Izzy "The coach is human. Why hasn''t he benched Izzy yet?" I asked Jasper through our telepathy "He''s too scared to. Her parents are too important in town." Jasper answered By the time the game was over Izzy was pissed that she hadn''t managed to hurt me so she charged under the and I saw hering straight for me Her fists were gritted beside her body and she wasing straight for me "Izzy." Koda yelled. But she charged at me and just as she reached towards me I stepped off to the side and I threw my arm out to knock her on her back on the ground Everyone stopped moving and talking as I stood over Izzy and I smirked at her. But she wasn''t going to stop at that CHAPTER 8 = She threw her leg out and tripped me but I quickly got back to my face and Izzy charged at me again and I took another side step and I punched her in the throat and she fell back, gasping for air and then I kicked her in the stomach and she fell back on the ground again "Alright. That''s enough. Lexie get Nova to the locker room to cool off." The coach finally said,ing between us So Lexie grabbed me and took me to the locker room while everyone was staring at me. And I could see the side eye that Lexie was giving me "How the f**k is she strong enough to take down a werewolf?" Lexie thought to herself, but I was listening in a'' ne" Comments Vote di Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) >Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 9 CHAPTER 9 be CHAPTER 9 KODA POV We waited that afternoon until all the humans had left the school and us three stood outside the girls locker room Lexie had already gotten Nova out of here but as we were standing there, Izzy walked out with her friends "Leave." I demanded her friends. So they took off without hesitation and Izzy stood there and started rubbing her back "Tyler. That b***h really hurt my back." Izzyined, trying to get sympathy "Cut your bullshit. I warned you Izzy. I told you to leave her alone. And then you attacked her right in front of us." I said "Why the hell do you care about some stupid little human?" Izzy asked and Dean scoffed "That stupid little human just knocked you on your ass." Dean said She was trying everything to get sympathy out of us and she was using her rtionship with Tyler to get it. But it wasn''t even working with him anymore "You listen to me Izzy. I am warning you now. You stay the f**k away from her. Otherwise we''ll have to find somewhere else for you to go Probably the vige in the forest. I think that might be a really good ce for you." I said "They don''t even have nice houses. They live in shacks." Izzy said "Exactly. So, stay the f**k away from her. Or you''ll be gone." I said, CHAPTER 9 walking away and Tyler and Dean followed me As soon as we got outside, we got in our car and we headed downtown We drove through town and out towards the forest until we came to an abandoned looking building. But we stopped out the front of the house There were a couple of other doors that were already parked there and we got out of the car and we walked inside As soon as we got to the dining area of the house which was the only room that had furniture in it There were three other men that were already sitting in there rugged up like they were freezing "How are you gentlemen?" I asked, smirking at them "Our next meeting is happening on the maind." One of them said And I looked at my brothers who were also trying not tough. But we all took our seats and we were faced with Alpha Carson, Alpha Vincent and Alpha Luis "So, you wanted this meeting. What''s this all about?" I asked "Alright. We all have an alliance with you which has been sessful so far. But we have heard chatter recently that a lot of Alpha''s don''t like that there are triplet Alpha''s about to take over your pack." Vincent said "What does it matter if there are three Alpha''s?" Dean asked "They believe that you are going to be a bigger threat than you perceive. For some reason, packs believe that you are going to attack smaller packs and take them over." Carson said. So I leaned back in my chair "And where would they have gotten that idea?" I asked, looking at CHAPTER 9 Carson "Well, it wasn''t from me." Carson said, very defensively "I can''t believe we are wasting our time with this." Tyler said "We have no intention of killing any Alpha''s or taking over their packs We''ve got our pack and that''s our priority." Dean saidProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I don''t think they are going to believe that." Luis said "And what will we have to say for them to believe that?" I asked "I''m not sure that there is anything you can say. We just know that there''s something bading. And we don''t want to be caught in the crossfire." Carson said "So, you''re cutting your alliance with us?" I asked "I''m sorry. We''ve thought about this long and hard. This decision hasn''t been made lightly. But we believe it''s the best thing for our packs if we aren''t associated with you anymore." Vincent said "Long and hard. How long has this talk been going on for? We''re in ska. We don''t hear what''s going on in the rest of the country. We''re cut off up here." Tyler said "It''s been going on for a while. Ever since people realized that all three of you would be taking over the pack and not just Koda. The oldest." Carson said. So I looked at my brothers and I stood up "I guess there''s nothing left to say. It''s been nice knowing you." I said, turning around and leaving with Tyler and Dean We didn''t say a whole lot on the way back to town, and we drove through town until we were in the forest again and then we sped up until we arrived at another neighborhood We drove to thergest house in this littlemunity and pulled up out the front of the house to see a strange car in the driveway. And CHAPTER 9 immediately, I rolled my eyes and looked at Tyler He didn''t say anything, but when we went inside we sat Izzy''s parents, Beta Luka and his mate Nina standing in the living room talking to our parents while Izzy was sitting on the couch "I''m d you''re here." Dad said "What''s going on?" Tyler asked, ring at Izzy "We heard about a fight at school today. Where someone attacked Izzy." Mom said "Izzy is the one who attacked Nova." I said "She really hurt me." Izzy said. And her parents looked at us like they were really pissed off about the whole thing "Nova''s human." I said. Which immediately made them change their expressions and they looked at Izzy "You attacked a human?" Luka asked "She deserved it." Izzy snapped "Get out to the car right now." Nina said, pulling her up off the chair Nina forced Izzy out of the house and Luka stayed there with our Parents "I just want to know what''s going on. Izzy has been really pissed off since this girl came to your school." Luka said "She doesn''t like that Nova has our attention. That''s all." Dean said "And why would a human have your attention?" Dad asked "Why wouldn''t she? She knocked a werewolf on her ass." I said "Well, that is a good enough reason." Dad said m very sorry for the intrusion. And believe me, she will be CHAPTER 9 we punished for attacking a human. There''s no excuse for that." Luke said After he left we had dinner together and we told dad about the Alpha meeting which he was pissed about and he said that he would find out what was going on. But afterwards, we went up to our rooms and we got ready for bed I was sitting on my bed looking over Nova''s file from school that I managed to swipe from the office and there wasn''t anything extraordinary about her. Except for the amount of schools that she''s been to Her parents weren''t very exciting, but it did say that she lived with her stepfather. Her real father isn''t ever mentioned I got that sudden feeling of someone watching me so I got up and! went to the window I looked around everywhere but I couldn''t see anyone outside the house. But it was strange. I knew that there was someone out there. I just couldn''t see them. Where could they be? "Do you feel that?" Tyler mind linked me from his room "Yeah. Do you see anyone?" I asked "No. Neither does Dean." Tyler said So we all came out of our rooms and walked down the stairs and outside the house We looked around the forest that was surrounding our house and suddenly I heard a noise behind me I called out to the guys and I gave chase to whoever was out there, but whoever it was, had a head start on us and they were gone before we could get a look at them. We didn''t know who they were "Someone''s watching us." Tyler said, stopping next to me "Do you think it could be other packs? Trying to take us out before CHAPTER 9 they think we''re going to do it to them?" Dean asked "I don''t know. But whoever they are, they''ll show their faces eventually. And then we''ll rip them off." I said 6 Comments Vote 2.4K dig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Chapter 10 CHAPTER 10 CHAPTER 10 NOVA POV I took my time getting home that afternoon because I wasn''t sure if Evelyn had received a phone call about today But when I got home the car wasn''t there so I walked inside the house and it seemed pretty quiet. There wasn''t any talking or yelling or anything It was strange for Evelyn not to be home yet. But as I was about to go upstairs a hand grabbed me from the kitchen and I turned to look to the side and Henry was standing there "Let go of me." I said "I heard that you were a bad girl today at school." He said "What?" I asked "They couldn''t reach your mother, so they called me." He smirked "I was defending myself. If you want to believe anything else then go ahead." I said "I''m just wondering if I should tell your mother. Unless you want to give me a reason not to." He said, starting to move his arm up and down my arm causing a chill to go up my spine "Get the hell away from me." I said, pushing him away "That wouldn''t be very smart. You know how your mother hates for you to make trouble at school." He said "Go ahead and tell her. See if I f*****g care. But if you think I am desperate enough to go near you just so you won''t tell her, then keep f*****g dreaming." I said So he pulled his hand back and he tried to p me across the face but CHAPTER 10 s I ducked out of the way and he hit the door frame instead He started screaming about how I broke his hand and he was thrashing around like a f*****g child. So I just chuckled at him and I walked upstairs and into my room where I closed the door and locked it I knew that he was going to say that I did something to him when Evelyn got home. I really wasn''t in the mood for that I opened my window and I looked outside and I sat on the windowsill as I reached across to grab the tree that was right outside my window and I climbed out I walked straight into the forest and I started walking around for a while until I came to a crystal clearke that was reflecting the moon that was slowlying across the sky I was only there for a little while when I heard Jasper walking up behind me "Can''t a girl get any peace and quiet around here?" I asked "I guess not." He said, sitting down beside me "What the hell do you want Jasper? I just want to chill before I have to go home and face them." I said "What''s going on at home?" He asked "Same old s**t. Different day." I said "You did have a chance to leave them. You didn''t want to." He said But I looked at him skeptically "And you know exactly why I didn''t leave. Don''t try and throw that back in my face." I said "Sorry. Has Henry learnt to keep his hands off of you?" He asked. But I turned my head to the side slightly and Jasper looked at me weird I ced my finger over my lips, telling him to be quiet. And he nodded CHAPTER 10 his head "They''reing up behind us." I told him through telepathy "Who?" He asked "The triplets." I said "Alright. We''ll pretend that we were on a hike." Jasper said So we started talking to each other normally again once I knew that the triplets were behind us They were being really quiet and I was surprised that they could even find us here. I knew that they lived way on the other side of town in their own littlemunity. Maybe they were out on a run or something "So, which trail do you want to take tomorrow?" Jasper asked "I might give it a rest tomorrow. I''ve got some other stuff to do." I said "Are you going to be in trouble about what happened with Izzy?" Jasper asked "Henry already said that if I did him some certain favors that he wouldn''t tell Evelyn about it. So I told him to go to hell. So yeah, I''ll get in trouble when I get home." I said. And he looked at me, with genuine concern in his eyes "How much?" He asked "Henry tried to p me and he got the door frame. So I''m sure whatever happens will be when they get back from the hospital." I said So he shook his head. He knew that this wasn''t going to be good Evelyn and Henry obviously didn''t know anything about my secret life and I was just a normal teenage brat to them. They treated me like it. They didn''t know about my extensive training or about the people that I knew CHAPTER 10 ow They were so ignorant when it came to me that I don''t think Evelyn even remembers who my father is. Or if she does, she''s never mentioned him And when I asked about him when I was a kid, she''d fly off the handle and lock me in my room. She never wanted to talk about him I stayed there for a while before I got up and I started walking back home. Jasper wanted toe with me but I told him not to bother. It''ll just be putting off the inevitable. So he left in one direction and I went in the other When I got to the house I walked in the front door and as soon as I did a beer bottle came flying at my head and got me on the side of the face I knew the triplets had followed me home. They were quiet, but not that quiet. I could still hear them. I just pretended not to I fell back against the door and slid to the ground after the impact of the bottle hit me and I turned back to see Evelyn standing there "You crazy bitch." I yelled "You get into a fight at school and then you break your stepfather''s hand." She yelled "He broke his own f*****g hand." I yelled getting back up to my feet and feeling the side of my face where the blood wasing out "And then you run away by climbing out of your f*****g window. Who the hell do you think you are?" She yelled "I don''t know Evelyn. You''re the one that gave birth to me. Why don''t you tell me who I am." I said. But she stood there shaking her head at me before she picked up a massive ss ashtray and she threw it at me, but I dodged it and it smashed against the wall CHAPTER 10 =Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Why the f**k do I still bother with you?" She yelled "You don''t bother with me. The only time you show me any f*****g attention is when you think I''ve done something wrong.'' I yelled "You did." She said "No. Actually, both of those things that happened today were self defense. And if your husband wasn''t such a drunk then he wouldn''t have lost his bnce when he tried to hit me." I yelled I tried to barge past Evelyn but he grabbed me by the arm and threw me up against the wall She was holding me by the shoulders, so I kneed her in the stomach and she fell back and I tried to get up the stairs again but she grabbed my hair and pulled me back down the stairs I got up to my feet again and she punched me in the face, so I kicked her in the stomach and she fell back against the other wall Suddenly the door was kicked open and Koda, Tyler and Dean were all standing there, breathing so heavy that it looked like their heads were going to explode. But their fierce gazes were fixed on Evelyn who was still up against the other wall, away from me 4 2.4K Comments Vote dig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Chapter 11 CHAPTER 11 CHAPTER 11 I stared at the triplets who had just barged into my house and there was something really strange about the way they were behaving towards my mother. It was more animalistic than human. And she was going to say the same thing if anyone ever asked her I needed to get them out of here and away from her. She was thest person I needed to ask questions I managed to get the triplets outside and I shut the door behind me before I walked down the stairs and down the driveway a bit so Evelyn couldn''t hear us "What the f**k are you stalkers doing here? How the hell do you even know where I live?" I demanded. But I already know all the answers to these questions "It''s a small town. Everyone knows where everyone lives." Koda said "Alright. That still doesn''t exin what you''re doing here." I said "We wanted toe and talk to you about what happened today With Izzy." Tyler said. That was good. A goodeback that he came up with on the spot "What about her? I don''t care about that. She''s a b***h. I get that at every f*****g school I go to." I said "She''s jealous because of us." Dean said "No. She''s jealous because of Tyler. I know that you two have something going on. It''s high school, people talk." I said "We had something going on. Not anymore. And whatever we did CHAPTER 11 = have, was nothing special." Tyler said. But I looked at them with a weird look on my face "Why are you telling me this? Why are you trying to justify her behavior to me? I don''t care why she''s doing it. I can take care of myself." I said "Yeah. We''ve seen that." Koda said, taking a step closer to me and looking at the cut on the side of my face "It''ll heal." I said "Not without stitches." He said "Pll be fine. Is that the only reason why you''re here?" I asked "We wanted to make sure that you were alright." Dean said "I''m great. Can''t you tell?" I asked, being sarcastic "Is this because of Izzy?" He asked, pointing to my cheek and back at the house where Evelyn was "It''s a long story. It''s not important. I told you, I can take care of myself." I said "Yeah. You can. Well, Izzy is going to leave you alone from now on. Her parents came to see our parents and it''s all been sorted out." Koda said And I looked at them strangely again "Alright. I don''t understand any of that. Why would her parents go to your parents? Why wouldn''t theye here to sort it out? I''m the one that she got into a fight with." I said "Our parents are close. They thought that our parents might be able to help them." Tyler said. Again, pretty quick thinking on his feet "Alright. Well, next time tell them toe and see me." I said "There won''t be a next time." Koda said "Whatever you say. I have to go and finish dealing with Evelyn CHAPTER 11 a otherwise she''s just gonna get more and more pissed off." I said, starting to walk back to the house "Nova." Dean said. So I stopped and turned around to look at them But none of them said anything "What?" I asked "Are you sure it''s a good idea to go back in that house?" He asked. But I just scoffed while I shook my head and I turned back to walk towards the house When I walked inside I saw Evelyn looking out the window "So, are you whoring yourself around town now? That didn''t take you long." Evelyn said "Why don''t you have a few more pills, wash them down with a bottle of wine and pass out like your f*****g husband does and leave me the f**k alone." I yelled as I started walking towards the stairs She reached out to grab my arm but I pulled it out of the way and she had to grab the bannister of the stairs to steady herself "You got anything else to say?" I asked. She just looked at me with a deathly stare, but didn''t say anything. So I turned around and walked back up the stairs to my room I didn''t know where Henry was, I was assuming at the hospital. It didn''t surprise me that Evelyn wasn''t with him. It''s not like there was any love in their marriage I grabbed what I needed and I went to have a shower and I got dressed and went back to my room I pulled out a mirror and ced it against the bed frame while I grabbed the first aid kit and I started stitching up the wound on my cheek without numbing it I then put a bandage over it and I put everything away I looked at my door and saw where the lock was broken from where they had kicked the door in and I knew that I would have to get that fixed as soon as possible But I heard Evelyn opening a bottle of wine, so I knew that I would be alright tonight She''ll drink herself unconscious and she won''te in and attack me in my sleep Not that I sleep very much anyway I sat on my bed doing my homework and I got through it as fast as I could before I grabbed my sketchbook and pencils and I started drawing whatever came to mind When I was finished I hadn''t even really paid much attention while I was drawing but it was a picture of a scenery that looked almost animated It was a waterfall with a lot of greenery, but not something that you would find in this world. There was a creature grazing next to the water and it looked so peaceful I don''t know where that came from so I sat there staring at it, and I really loved it I finally put it away and I could hear that the triplets were still outside, watching my house. But I turned the light off and I climbed into bed Even with the guys weren''t talking, I could still hear their thoughts and it was almost impossible for me to cut them out like I had learnt to do with most people so I was tossing and turning and I couldn''t stop listening to them I didn''t listen to what Evelyn or Henry were thinking because that was just scary to me, I didn''t know what was going through their heads. But for some reason I couldn''t block out the twins and it was starting to drive meExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. CHAPTER 11 = crazy tonight. I needed them to leave my house. But I knew that they weren''t going to because they thought I was in danger 1 2.4K Comments Vote ig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Chapter 12 CHAPTER 12 o CHAPTER 12 The following morning I finally got up and I got changed into a jumper, tights, socks and sand shoes I left the house and I set out along a trail that I hadn''t been along before and I was taking note of all thendmarks and everything that made that trail stick out from the others I didn''t get much sleep at all that day so I wasn''t walking very fast and I was really exhausted and trying to get through this hiking trail before school, but that didn''t happen. I stopped and sat down on a log that was by the trail for a few minutes and just enjoyed being in the forest for a moment I had to turn back and go home where I had a shower and got dressed for school. I sat on the bed and I grabbed my bag where I injected that liquified wolfsbane between my toes again. I could feel thest injection starting to wear off. It hadsted longer than thest time, so it must be a stronger dosage. But they have to be careful of that. If they make it too strong then the werewolves will be able to smell the wolfsbane on it. And I wasn''t sure how I was going to exin that to them. I would have to y ignorant and let them know that I don''t know what the hell they are talking about I grabbed my bag and I went downstairs where Evelyn was in the kitchen making a coffee I just ignored her and left the house and I walked into the woods and headed straight to school I got there just before the bell went off and Lexie was waiting for me out the front CHAPTER 12 - "Hey. I was starting to think you weren''ting today." She said "Yeah. Tough morning." I said "I can see that. You look exhausted and what the hell happened to your face?" She asked, moving my head to the side to see the clear bandage covering the stitches on my cheek "Il slipped in the bathroom and broke the window. It was stupid." I said But just as I was lying to Lexie I saw the triplets walking up to me. I could hear them as well. They were thinking what a good liar I was. But I had a lot of practice "Hi guys." Lexie said "Hi." Koda said. But they were all staring at me. I didn''t say anything to them and I just shook my head and walked inside I went to my locker and I grabbed the books that I needed and I headed to my first ss I wasn''t lucky enough for them to find somewhere else to sit. They sat around me as they usually do and Lexie sat next to me. But Dean reached back and threw a note on my desk DEAN - Did your mother do that? ME - Mind your own f*****g business DEAN - I wish I could. You are my business now ME - What the f**k does that mean? DEAN - You''ll find out soon enough. If your mother touches you again, we''re gonna kill her I looked up at Dean and he wasn''t looking back at me but I knew that they meant it. I was their mate and they were going to do whatever they could to protect me. They just believed that I am a human so I don''t feel CHAPTER 12 di the pull towards them. It''s rare but not umon for werewolves to be mated to a human. We don''t know why the Moon Goddess does it, but she manages to I knew that this was going to end badly How the hell was I going to keep them away from Evelyn and Henry? They weren''t the ones that we needed to worry about. It was my human mother and human stepfather who knew nothing of the supernatural. They believe that I am a human as well I saw that Izzy arrived at school prettyte that morning but she didn''t sit next to the triplets. She sat on the other side of the room and she didn''t even look over this way for some reason I could hear Lexie talking to the triplets about her and the guys were telling Lexie about Izzy and her parentsing to their housest night toin about me. About how I was standing my ground and standing up to Izzy, which she hated I already knew that cause the guys told me when they were at my housest night I knew that I was too exhausted tost the whole day at school so I by lunch time I asked Lexie if she could cover for me. I told her that I wanted to go home and get some sleep while there was no one there Lexie said that it was fine and I managed to sneak out without the triplets seeing me and she was going to cover for me with them. They were the ones that I didn''t want to follow me Especially since I had decided not to go home I left school and I started walking in the other direction to home I cut through the woods and when I looked around and saw that there was no one hanging around in the woods, I started running. Faster than a human is able to run CHAPTER 12 o I got to their littlemunity in no time and I found the biggest house, perched on the hill and I walked to the front door and rang the bell I stood back and looked at the massive three story house and there was no mistaking that it was a packhouse "What are you doing?" A woman''s voice appeared in my head "Don''t worry about it." I said "Nova. This wasn''t discussed with us." She said "Daisy. You sent me here. So let me do it my way. Get out of my head." I ordered, pushing her out of my head Aman in his 40''s answered it, but he froze as soon as he saw me "Hello Alpha Greyson. I''m Nova." I said. But he dropped the book that he was holding. "I''m guessing that you know who I am." I added "The boys told me that you were human." He said "That''s because they think that I am. And I think we need to talk." I said He nodded his head and he opened the door wider so I could go inside 5 24K a u Comments Vote dig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) >Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 13 CHAPTER 13 o CHAPTER 13 FLASHBACK - NOVA - 13 YEARS OLD I woke up in the middle of the night in excruciating pain. I rolled off the bed andnded on the floor hard My bedroom door mmed open and Evelyn was standing there in her pajamas and she was looking beyond pissed "What the f**k is the matter with you?" Evelyn yelled "I don''t know. Something''s wrong. It really hurts." I moaned out "Oh my god. You are such a drama queen. Shut up and get back to bed. I have to work in the morning." She yelled, storming out of my room I managed to stand up but the pain in my stomach was just as bad that I crippled over I managed to walk to my bedroom door and I heard Evelyn in her bedroom with the boyfriend that she had at the time. So I walked down the other end of the hallway and out the back door I fell down the backstairs as another wave of pain hit me. As Inded on the ground I felt my arm snap so I pulled it in front of me to have a look and then it snapped back into ce What the hell was happening to me? I got up and started running down the road from my house. I didn''t know where I was going, but I kept falling whenever another bone would break and then snap back into ce I wasying on the footpath when a car pulled up next to me. I couldn''t see who it was. I was blinded by pain and writhing in agony. I was CHAPTER 13 trying so hard not to scream, but I couldn''t help letting it out A familiar and soothing voice appeared next to me as someone helped me up and put me inside the car Theyid me down in the backseat as I started to lose consciousness But the pain would just snap me back to reality I wasn''t sure how long we were driving for. It felt like an eternity, but when the car finally pulled over the driver got out and opened the backseat She was soon joined by someone else and they helped me get out of the car and they carried me into the woods I thought they were going to kill me, but they ced me down on the ground and the woman that found me kneeled down next to me rubbing my back "It''s alright Nova. It will all be over soon." She said I then started thrashing around, letting out blood curdling screams and I turned over onto my stomach as I heard the fabric of my clothes tearing I felt all my bones breaking again, but this time they were rearranging into different ces I tried to scream, but instead I let out a howl Momentster, I realized that the pain had stopped. I tried to stand up but something wasn''t right. I couldn''t stand properly and I was really close to the ground I looked down and there were two white paws right in front of me. And then one of the people I was with ced a little mirror in front of me anda white wolf was staring back at me I fell backwards and I tried to regain my footing but I couldn''t. I then CHAPTER 13 di looked at the two people who were standing in front of me It was my school teacher Ava Hudson and her 18-year-old son Jacob They were both watching me intently as I tried to get back onto my paws, wondering what the hell was wrong with me. What the hell just happened? My body started making those same breaking noises and rearranging again as I suddenly turned back into myself, but I wasn''t wearing any clothes Jacob quickly grabbed a nket and ced it over me so I could cover myself with it "What the hell was that?" I asked, backing away from them until I backed into a tree "You don''t need to be scared Nova. I know that it seems scary, but it''s not." Mrs. Hudson said "What am I?" I asked "You''re a werewolf." Jacob said My eyes almost bugged out of my head as soon as he said that. I couldn''t be a werewolf. That meant that I was interesting. There was absolutely nothing interesting about me I started shaking my head and Mrs. Hudson walked closer to me and kneeled down beside me "Nova. It''s alright. You didn''t do anything wrong. This isn''t your fault." She said "My mother is gonna want me killed." I said "You''re not going to tell your mother. Jacob and I are also werewolves and we are going to help you. You can trust us." Mrs. Hudson said "This is why you''ve been so nice to me?" I asked "It''s because I like you." She said "How am I a werewolf?" I asked "You said that you never met your father. I''m guessing he''s the werewolf." She said "You''re guessing?" I asked "You can only be a werewolf if you''ve been born to a werewolf. Don''t worry about those movies that you''ve seen. You don''t be a wolf by getting bitten. One of your parents has to be a werewolf." Mrs. Hudson exined "Then why would my dad abandon me if he knew that this was going to happen?" I asked "I''m sure he had his reasons. Nova, there is a lot that you don''t know about yourself. But I think we can take it one step at a time. You just discovered that you''re a werewolf. And we are going to help you with that You''re going to notice that you''re stronger and your hearing and eyesight will be better. You can''t let anyone else see these changes. I know that it will be hard at school, with everyone teasing you. I know that you will want to hurt them. But you can''t. You will just have to try to control your strength while you''re around humans." Mrs. Hudson exined "And your smell is going to change as well. Which means you will be able to tell who is human and who isn''t." Jacob added I just sat there nodding the whole time because I didn''t know what else to do. I was scared. I was confused. I am only 13 years old and I just transformed into a f*****g werewolf "Do you think you can do that for us?" Mrs. Hudson asked "Yeah." I said CHAPTER 13 OS "Jacob is going to help train you. You''re going to need it. And I will try and teach you all about werewolves. And then when you''re ready, we might get into the other stuff." She said "What other stuff?" I asked "We can smell it, in your blood. You''re not just half human, half werewolf. You''ve got other species inside of you." She said. And I looked at her really confused "Like what?" I asked. But she looked really hesitant to answer me. So I looked up at Jacob. "Like what?" I repeated "We need to find out who your father is so we can be sure of it. But we think you''re the prophecy." She said "I don''t understand." I said "We think that you also have witch, vampire and fae inside of you." Jacob said "Fae?" I asked, confused "Faerie." He said. And I let out a chuckle. Not really believing that faeries were real. But then again, I didn''t think that werewolves were real eitherN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Ill take you home now. But please, you need to be really careful now that you''ve shifted. You need to be on alert. There might be other werewolves out there that want to hurt you." Mrs. Hudson said Jacob helped me up and we went back to the car and Mrs. Hudson drove me home All the lights were out so I was d that mom went back to bed and I could sneak back in. I was only wearing a nket and I didn''t know how to exin that away "How do I learn about everything else in me?" I asked CHAPTER 13 ae "I''m going to look into that. You don''t worry about a thing, okay. I''ll see you at school tomorrow. Now remember, I''m still just your teacher tomorrow." She said "I know how to pretend like we don''t know each other. My mother makes me do it with her whenever she meets a new man downtown." I said. And Mrs. Hudson gave me a sad looking smile and I got out of the car 3 24K a u Comments Vote il Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Chapter 14 CHAPTER 14 w) CHAPTER 14 THE PRESENT As I was shown into the packhouse and I could tell that the Alpha was extremely nervous being around me I''d never seen an Alpha fumble around the way that he was doing. Not to mention, ordering his Luna to go out and do some shopping in town while I was there I guess he didn''t want us in the same house as each other. I didn''t really me him He didn''t know me and all he''s heard are the rumors that go around about me He showed me to his office and he sat behind his desk and I sat on the other chair in front of his desk "So, you''re her. The hy-brid. The prophecy?" He asked "I''m not a hy-brid. There are already too many of them around. I''m a multip-species. The only one of my kind." I said "Yeah. Born to a werewolf mother and a vampire father." He said "It''s a little moreplicated than that." I said "I know. There are other species in there. From what I''ve read." He said "Don''t believe everything you read. I''m not here to destroy werewolves. I grew up as one." I said. But he looked at me weird and I even saw him lift his head and take a sniff. But then he c****d his head to the side "You don''t have a wolf." He said CHAPTER 14 wl "I do. And she''s gonna be pissed when the wolfsbane stops working when I''m 18. It''s best that I''m not here when that happens. People might get hurt. Your triplets might get hurt." I said "Why are you after my boys?" He asked. And I smirked at him "I''m not. Believe it or not, a lot of people think that they need to be eliminated because they pose a threat. I''m here to make sure that theye into their power and no one touches them." I exined "What? You''re here to protect my kids?" He asked, shocked "Yes. And because I''m also their mate." I said I thought the Alpha was going to have a heart attack when I told him that. He looked at me like I was crazy, but there was nothing crazy about what I was talking about here The triplets obviously never told him about me "They think that I''m human. I inject myself with a dose of wolfsbane so I can keep my wolf hidden. And I''ve worked really hard to keep the rest of me hidden. They can''t know who I am yet. There is a credible threating here. And they areing here soon. It''s best that no one actually knows who I am." I exined "You''re going to be the element of surprise." He said "Yeah. And I will do whatever it takes to save the triplets. Believe me." I said "Your father''s a vampire. Does that mean that you don''t age?" He asked. And I thought about it for a minute "I don''t know. I really was born 17 years ago. I don''t know if I''m ever going to die. But that doesn''t matter right now. I know how to protect your sons. I just needed you to know that I need you to stay out of my way while I do it. I have people on my side. Of all species. And they sent me here to CHAPTER 14 ~ protect them." I exined "Why did they have to send you if you''re their mate?" He asked "Because I wasn''t sure if I should actually ept them or not. There are too many unknowns when ites to me. I''m still learning about myself. But don''t mistake that for weakness. I know how to take care of myself and how to protect the triplets against forces that they can''t Species that aren''t werewolves." I said "And you''re just willing to do this out of the kindness of your heart?" He asked "I already told you. They''re my mates. And right now it''s hard enough to pretend to be human and not have that pull towards them. I am doing everything I can here because the people that sent me here don''t know my connection to them. Only one does but he''s been warned to keep his mouth shut." I exined The Alpha leaned back on his chair like he was trying to size me up. So I leaned back on my chair as well. I wasn''t going to let an Alpha intimidate me. I might be part werewolf, but not even an Alpha canmand me to do whatever the hell he wants me to do "So, what do you need from me?" He finally asked "There are people camped out around the outside of your territory. I need to make sure that they aren''t harmed. They are all species." I said "You brought together species that are meant to hate and kill each other?" He asked "The vampires aren''t anything to be afraid of. They don''t feed off of humans. They eat animals." I said "Well, I guess that''s something. Who else is out there?" He asked CHAPTER 14 Ww) "Werewolves and witches. They are all working together in a bunker that your men won''t find. But they need toe up asionally for supplies. I need them to be left alone. They are keeping an eye on things around the outside of the border so we don''t get any surprises. But you also need to get your warriors prepared. Because there''s an attacking "I said "When?" He asked "As soon as they get here. I don''t know how long that will take. And yes, they are werewolves." I said He thought about it for a moment before he looked like he was believing me "Our allies just backed out of our deal." He said "They''re the first ones that need to go. What are their names?" I asked, grabbing a notebook and pen So he told me the Alpha''s names and I was going to find out what packs they owned and where they were. And I would take care of them from here "Why do they need to be taken care of?" He asked "If they backed out, it means they know about the n. They were against you before they even told you that they were backing out. And there''s a good chance that they have given those other packs ayout of this pack." I said "Alright. What else?" He asked "You need to go through every pack member that you have and you need to make sure that they can be trusted 100 per cent. Otherwise, they could turn against you if they think that this is a losing battle." I said "Is it a losing battle?" He asked "Not while I''m here. Trust me. I''ve got it covered." I said "Alright. You need to tell my sons who you are." He said "I''ll tell the triplets when the time is right. That''s all." I said, standing up "Thank you foring here to tell me." He said "Don''t mention it. I''ll keep in touch." I said I left the packhouse and I started walking back towards the school when I got an SOS from Jasper at the school. I could vaguely hear an rm going off at the school so I started bolting in that direction 3 Comments VoteN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 2.4K dig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Chapter 15 CHAPTER 15 CHAPTER 15 TYLER POV When we got to the cafeteria we noticed that Nova wasn''t there yet So we sat at the same table and sat there waiting for her But when we saw Lexiee into the cafeteria alone and she sat at the table next to us, the whole three of us got ufortable "Where is she?" Koda mind linked Lexie "She didn''t get much sleepst night. She went home while she had a chance to get some rest." Lexie answered "Her stepdad is a drunk and doesn''t work. She''s not going to let any sleep at home." Dean said "I don''t know what to tell you. That''s what she told me. Maybe she knows that he''s not going to be there. Or he''ll be passed out or something I really don''t know." Lexie said We all looked at each other and we knew that there was something going on I wanted to go to her house to make sure that she was alright but dad had made it very clear how we were the future Alpha''s and we needed to make a good example for our pack Skipping sses wasn''t a good example and he insisted that we get good grades. We needed to make sure that we were capable of taking care of the pack when it was our turn to take over We knew that we couldn''t leave because the principal would call dad if we didn''t show up for the rest of our sses As soon as school was over that afternoon the three of us got out of CHAPTER 15 there as fast as possible and we drove straight to Nova''s house We pulled up down the road from her house so her parents wouldn''t hear our car and we walked through the forest towards her house We got to the treeline and stood there trying to hear for any noises inside We could hear her stepfather snoring but that was about it. There were no other noisesing from the house I saw the tree beside the house that looked into Nova''s bedroom so I walked over to it and I walked over to it and I started climbing it to the top I looked into Nova''s bedroom and I moved myself around until I could see her bed and there she was Nova was asleep in her bed, so I jumped back down to the ground "Is everything alright?" Koda asked "She''s in her bed. Looks like she''s sleeping." I said "Well, we can see her stepfather through the window downstairs here He''spletely passed out." Dean said "I think she''s safe for now. We don''t need to worry. We have to go back and meet dad." Koda said "You guys go. I''m staying here." I said "What?" Dean asked, confused "You can see that she''s safe." Koda said "Yeah. For now. Look at what we barged in onst time. It doesn''t mean she''s going to be safe forever. I want to make sure that nothing happens to her. Her stepfather isn''t her only problem. Her mother is as well." I said The guys looked at each other and after a bit of hesitation they CHAPTER 15 = decided to leave. So I sat by that tree next to Nova''s window, looking up and waiting to hear any sort of movement from her room I couldn''t hear anything for a while, but when she did finally get up I stood up and went back to the treeline so she couldn''t see me I didn''t want her to think I was stalking her or anything like that. That would be pretty bad right now I saw her get out of bed and I couldn''t believe that she looked even more beautiful now than if she''d been awake all day She just had this natural beauty about her that no woman could contend with I tried not to watch her getting changed, but it was a little hard to look away and pretty soon she was walking down the stairs I heard her leave the house and I hid the best I could as I saw her walked behind the house and straight into the forest I knew that the forest around here wasn''t safe, so I started following her at a safe distance. But she seemed to know what she was doing She actually looked like a pretty advanced hiker and she didn''t have anything with her except for a water bottle Not many humans can do that. But then again, I guess she''s had plenty of practice fleeing her house and finding her way around wherever she lived I saw Nova turn a bend up on the path that she was following and she was out of my sight for only a couple of seconds, but by the time I got to the bend, I couldn''t see her at all I looked around everywhere, but it almost looked like she vanished I started walking down the path to see if she might have startedBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. CHAPTER 15 jogging or something but there was nothing in front of me "Why are you following me?" Nova asked, from the trees that were beside me I practically jumped out of my skin when she did that. She scared the hell out of me and how the hell was she able to hide so efficiently from me? I couldn''t hear a heartbeat or her breathing or anything "You scared the crap out of me." I said "Good. Why are you following me?" She repeated "Because these woods are dangerous." I said "Try again." She said, stepping out of the trees to face me on the path "I went to your house before and I saw you leaving so I followed you." I said "Why were you at my house?" She asked "I just wanted to talk to you. You weren''t at school this afternoon and I really wanted to talk to you." I said. But she c****d her head and looked at me really weirdly "You and your brothers haven''t bothered saying two words me to me until you showed up at my house while I was fighting with my mother. Why did you want to talk to me today?" She asked I could understand her skepticism I would be really skeptical if I were her. My brothers and I haven''t really conducted ourselves in the best manner "That''s sort of why I wanted to talk to you. Because I know that my brothers and I mighte off a little creepy. Koda especially. But we''re not. We''re really not trying to scare you at all." He said CHAPTER 15 o "I hope not. Because I don''t scare that easily." She smirked "Yeah. I''ve noticed that. I don''t know. I guess, I just finally wanted to talk to you and maybe get to know you." I said. Everything was obviously a lie. But I had toe up with something that she would believe. I couldn''t exactlye straight out and tell her that I was a werewolf and she was my mate She''d think I was crazy and scream bloody murder. And I don''t want her to be scared of me. That''s thest thing I want "Well, I''m not finished with this hike. I guess you can tag along for a while." She said "You don''t mind? I thought Jasper usuallyes on these hikes with you." I said "Not all of them. Honestly, the dude can be a little annoying sometimes." She said. And I startedughing "Yeah. We''ve seen that. He doesn''t really know when to shut." I said as we started walking along the path "I like havingpany on my hikes. But it has to be an actual conversation. Not some i***t trying to prove that he''s smarter than everyone else in the room." She said. And I nodded my head "It didn''t take you long at all to realize that he was like that." I mused "It didn''t take long because he''s been hanging around a lot." She said My phone started ringing and I saw that it was Koda that was trying to call me. But I just stared at the screen for a minute "Do you need to get that?" She asked "No. It''s nothing important." I said, putting my phone on silent and CHAPTER 15 putting it back in my pocket I really didn''t want anyone to ruin this moment for me I was the first one that was actually getting close to our mate and talking to her. This was my chance to get to know her. And no one was going to f**k that up for me 5 Comments Vote 2.4K dig Watch video & Get Bonus (0/10) > Fighter 16 KODA POV I just tried to call Tyler again for the third time but it kept ringing out so I put my phone down. "He''s not answering." I said. "Do you think he could be in trouble?" Dean asked. "No. I think he doesn''t want to leave her house. He''s too busy watching her and that''s more important than what''s going on here." I said. "Watching who?" Dad asked, walking into the room. "Oh. Um, it''s just this new girl at school." Dean said, caught off guard. "We think that her parents are abusing her. She''s always got stitches or bruises on her." I added. "A new girl at school. That would be Nova. Wouldn''t it? She''s the only new girl that''s started here recently." Dad said, sitting down. "Yeah. That''s her." Dean said. "I''m sure she''ll be fine. Tyler needs to be here to deal with pack business." Dad said. "He''s not answering his phone." I said. "Well, I''ll talk to him when he gets back." Dad said. "So dad, you were saying something about a possible threat to our pack?" Dean asked, trying to change the subject. "There have been some wolves in the area. They don''t belong here. They don''t cross the border into our territory but they do hang around the border. Like they are trying to get a look at what''s going on." Dad said. "But there are humans living here. How could they think an attack was a good idea? I mean, innocent people could be hurt." I said. "I know that. Which is why we need to figure out what they want. I''m going to go and meet with them. I want you boys to stay here until I tell you otherwise." Dad said. "Why can''t wee? We might be able to help defuse the situation." I said. "No. I don''t think you can. I think it''s best if you all stay out of sight." Dad said, staring into his drink. 1/5 5 Bonus "Alright. What aren''t you telling us?" I asked. Dad kept staring into his drink before he finally looked up at myself and Dean and I could tell that he had something to tell us but he was torn between telling us or keeping it from us. "If you don''t tell us yourself then you know we are going to find out from somewhere else." Dean said. Dad nodded his head. Knowing how stubborn we are and that we would definitely find out. "I think these wolves are after you." Dad said. "So, the threat is actually real? Those other Alpha''s ended our alliances because they didn''t want to be associated with us in case it got them killed. We thought they were being paranoid. "I said. "They weren''t. There are a lot of people out there who think triplet Alpha''s is going to be the end of their packs or their species. There''s a lot of species out there that don''t like the fact that we had triplets and agreed to let you all take over the pack. Instead of appointing just the oldest to be the Alpha." Dad exined. "We have no interest in world domination or whatever it is that they think we want." Dean said. "I know. But they don''t know that. Which is why I need you boys to stay away from the border. And I need to know where you are at all times. Tyler is a little too close to the border right now. I think he needs toe home and stay away from that girl''s house." Dad said. "We''ll tell him when he gets back that he can''t go that far out again." I said. "I want you to go and find him. Bring him home. I already know that there are creatures hanging around the border. But right now we''ve only seen wolves. We don''t know what else is out there. And these other creatures won''t obey our border rules." Dad said. So Dean and I looked at each other and we knew that we had to go back to Nova''s house and get Tyler. So we stood up and I grabbed a file off of the table that I received earlier today and we left the house. We went straight back to Nova''s house but they weren''t there. We picked up Tyler''s scent pretty quickly and we followed it into the forest behind her house until we came to a walking trail and we followed it all the way through the forest. "Where does this even lead?" Dean asked. "I don''t know. I''ve never been out this way before. There was never any reason for us to be out 2/5 here." I said. "Where the hell could they be going?" "Well, Nova likes to hike. Maybe she went on a hike and Tyler followed her." I suggested. "Yeah. I guess that makes sense." Dean shrugged. 0 +5 Bonut Pretty soon we heard some people talking. One of them was definitely Tyler and we approached slowly until we got to the treeline and there was a break in the forest to reveal arge opening. It was still surrounded by trees but the clearing was bare with just green grass and a few wild flowers on the ground. We sat Tyler standing in the middle of the clearing and Nova was sitting on the ground, leaning back on her hands and her face was leaning up towards the sun that was rapidly setting. "Do you alwayse out here at nighttime?" Tyler asked. "You mean, in the forest?" I asked. "Yeah." He said. "I guess. You''ve met my parents, right?" She asked, being sarcastic. Knowing that we had. "Good point. It''s not safe out here at night." Tyler said. "It''s safer than my house." She admitted. So Tyler sat down next to her. "Stop staring at me." She said, without even looking at Tyler. "How did you know I was staring? Your eyes are shut." Tyler said. "Because I''m a freaking genius." Nova scoffed and Tyler chuckled. "There''s no crime about staring." Tyler said. "What the hell is going on here?" Dean whispered. "I don''t know. They''re actually getting along and she''s not yelling at him." I whispered back. "Alright, where were we?" Tyler asked. "Favorite hobby." Nova said. "Right. Well, I don''t really have a hobby." Tyler said. "Bullshit. You''ve gotta have a hobby. Everyone does." Nova said. 3/5 +5 Bons "What''s yours? Apart from hiking." Tyler said. "Drawing." Nova said. "You''re an artist." Tyler said. "I try to be." Nova said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Alright. Different question. Favorite animal." Tyler said. "Well, that''s easy. Wolf." Nova said. And Dean and I looked at each other in shock. No one ever says wolf. That was way out of left field and we were all curious as to why she would say that. "Why?" Tyler asked. "Because they are considered apex predators which means they can definitely take care of themselves. And they lookpletely free. They look like they have not got a care in the world. They don''t have to worry about going home to their parents and having bottles being thrown at them or being used of stealing their food or trying to seduce their mothers'' boyfriends or husbands." Nova exined. Dean and I looked at each other and we realized that her home life was a hell of a lot worse than we realized it was. "Does your mother really do that? use you of trying to seduce her husband? Does she stop you from eating their food?" Tyler asked. And Nova finally looked at him. "Suns going down. Better get back." Nova said, standing up. Obviously avoiding the question. Dean and I stayed out of the way while Tyler and Nova walked back to the house and then Tyler started walking into the forest as soon as Nova was inside and he saw us standing in front of him. "Did you like the little show in the clearing?" Tyler asked. "Dad said that we had to get back. All of us. There are wolves and possibly other creatures hanging around the border. But I brought this because someone who dropped it off said that you have been asking about it. And I figured you didn''t want dad to see it." I said, handing him the file. So he opened it and started looking through the pages. "What is that?" Dean asked. "Everything that we need to know about Nova. And the people that she''s been involved with in the past." Tyler said. "Anything interesting?" I asked. 4/5 5 Bonu "She''s moved around a lot. Her mother has had a lot of boyfriends. Only one husband. Nova''s father is unknown. I think that''s where we need to dig further. We need to find out who her father is." Tyler said. "Why?" I asked. "Because we just do. If you don''t want to then fine, I''ll do this s**t on my own." Tyler said, storming off in front of us. "I think he''s more invested in Nova now than us two." Dean said. "That''s because he just spent all afternoon with our mate. We haven''t had the luxury of doing that yet." I said as we started walking after him. Fighter 17 NOVA POVProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. I stood at my bedroom window listening to the guys talking in the woods. They were a far distance from the house, but not far enough that my werewolf senses couldn''t hear them. When Koda told him that there were creatures hanging around the border, I had to call Jasper and then Daisy. Since she was my contact to the fae''s. I knew that she would be able to find out who the hell was hanging around. I needed to know just in case they came any closer and actually tried to attack. Species that aren''t werewolves aren''t going to respect the rules of the border and they will attack whenever they feel the need to. Whenever they consider the triplets to be at their weakest. Daisy assured me that they didn''t have anyone in the area. Which meant, whoever was hanging around weren''t friendly. I heard Evelyn get home and she went to the kitchen and started mming s**t around straight away. Henry woke up from the couch and stomped into the kitchen to yell at her for waking him up and she started yelling at him for not doing the dishes. Now she couldn''t make dinner because nothing was clean. The argument went on for a while before Evelyn finally grabbed her s**t and left again, saying that she was going to get something to eat in town and that Henry could go hungry. Henry was still yelling after she left and he starteding up the stairs so I quickly raced to my door and locked it. He walked towards my door and started knocking on it, but I was sitting on my bed and trying really hard not to make a sound. Which was really hard since the bed that I had was horrible and squeaked with every movement. He started rattling the door knob but I still didn''t answer it and then it sounded like he was trying to kick the door down. So I grabbed my bag and I walked over to my window and I climbed over to the tree that was just outside my window, the same one that Koda had climbed earlier, and I climbed back down 1/5 +5 Bon I walked across the small yard that we had and just as I was about to walk into the forest I saw a car pulling up in our driveway. It didn''t look or sound like Evelyn''s car, so I stopped walking and I stood there to see who it was. I saw a man get out of it and he looked up at the house and then walked up the stairs and started knocking on the door. I walked around the side of the house and I peered around to get a better look at the guy and I couldn''t believe it when I saw him standing there. Henry had burst open the door angrily and he practically yelled at the guy, which caused him to take a step back. But I came running around the front of the house. "Logan." I yelled and he turned around just as I jumped into his arms and hugged him. "Wow. I miss you too, kid." He said, hugging me back. "What the hell are you doing here?" I asked as he put me down. "Well, I came to see your mother. But it doesn''t look like she''s here." He said. "No. She''s somewhere in town. I don''t know where." I said. "Are you going somewhere?" He asked, looking at my bag and then I looked back at Henry. "Just going for a hike." I sneered. "Is the forest safe at night?" Logan asked. "Probably not. Who cares? Come on. Let''s go into town and get something to eat." I said, grabbing his hand and dragging him back to his car. He got in the car and I sat in the passenger seat and he backed out of the driveway and we started heading towards town. "So, that''s the husband." Logan said. "Yeah. He''s a real step down." I said. "I could tell that you don''t like him." Logan said. "He''s a pig." I said, looking out the window. "Does he treat you alright?" He asked. "Him and Evelyn fight a lot." I said. "That''s not what I asked. How does he treat you?" Logan asked. So I turned to look at him. 215 +5 Bon "Don''t ask questions you don''t want to know the answer to." I said. And immediately I could see the anger in Logan''s eyes. Especially when he was looking at the stitches on my face. "Evelyn gave me the stitches. Not him." I said. "She drinking again?" He asked. "Of course she is. Did you really think she was going to stop?" I asked. As soon as we got to town we stopped at the diner to get something to eat and I was surprised that Evelyn wasn''t here. It was pretty much the only ce that was open to get something to eat. But then I thought that we might have just missed her. Maybe she was already gone or she just got a take-away order or something like that. But Logan and I sat down and we ordered our food and got talking about everything. "So, why the hell would youe all the way to ska?" I asked. "I wanted to see you guys. I missed you." He said. "You and Evelyn ended on really bad terms, Logan. Why would you ever want to see her again? "I asked. "Alright. I came here to make sure that you were alright. You were always like a daughter to "Well, you were one of the nicer guys that she brought home. That''s probably why it didn''t work out. You two were so different." I said, looking out the window and I saw Izzy standing out there watching me with a few friends of hers. I then looked back at Logan and his slicked back blonde hair and his leather jacket, looking like a bad boy. Honestly, Logan really is only about 8 years older than me. He''s a lot younger than my mother and I saw Izzy taking a photo with her phone that she would no doubt be showing the twins tomorrow. "Friends of yours?" Logan asked, looking at them. "Hardly." I said. "They''re probably just jealous." He said. And I scoffed, "If only they knew the truth." I said. And he startedughing. "Yeah. Do you think anyone would believe that I was your mother''s boyfriend and not yours?" He asked. 3/5 +5 Bonu "Honestly, I don''t know. Everyone in this town is so closed minded because they''ve never been anywhere else. And what you see outside this diner is practically the whole town." I said. "Damn. So, they really wouldn''t think that the age gap would be possible." He said. "Probably not. And they would think that it''s disgusting and uneptable. You know, what assholes like to think when they want to paint a person in a bad light." I said. "Well, I don''t care about the age difference. You were still the closest thing I ever had to a daughter." He said. And I smiled at him. "And you were the one I was hoping my mother would marry." I said. "Why is she taking photos?" Logan asked. And I looked out the window again. Izzy gave me a malicious smile and waved at me as she took another photo. "She''s probably going to send them to everyone at school." I said. "And why is that a problem?" He asked. "It''s not. Everyone is going to think there is so much more to me than they realize." I smirked. And he startedughing. "You''re loving this." He said. "She''s been at me since the first day I started. And now she''s just digging a bigger hole for herself because us being seen together isn''t embarrassing for me." I said. And he nodded his head. "It''s good to see some things haven''t changed. I don''t want you mother or that other asshole changing the person you are. Because I think you''re awesome. Just the way you are." He said. And I smiled at him. Logan and I got something to eat and then he took me home again and this time Evelyn came out of the house to see who was in the driveway and Logan got out of the car. "What the f**k do you think you''re doing here?" Evelyn yelled, walking down the stairs. "I''ll see yater Nova." Logan said. "Yeah. I finish school at 3." I said. "I''ll be busy until just after 7." He said. And I nodded my head as I pushed past Evelyn and I went inside. I went straight up to my room and I locked the door. I pulled my phone out and I didn''t realize that it was on silent. I saw messages from Lexie A/5 asking who the hell the guy is and that I needed to call her back straight away. It was really important. I knew the triplets had gotten the photos and they didn''t want me to think something was up with them so they had Lexie do it for them. And since they are her Alpha''s, she couldn''t say no. She has to do what they say. Fighter 18 I sat on my bed looking at my phone and I really didn''t want to have this conversation right now because I knew Evelyn would be up here screaming at me soon for having anything to do with Logan. She''ll definitely be pissed that I went to have something to eat with him. ME - Hey Lexie. Just got home and saw your messages. Can I talk to you tomorrow at school? LEXIE - Can you just tell me who he is? Simple answer.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ME - My mother''s ex boyfriend. And the one that I liked the most. That''s it. LEXIE - He''s young. ME - These are the questions I don''t want to answer. I''ll tell you everything in full tomorrow. Good night. I went to have a shower and got ready for bed, but when I walked back into my bedroom Evelyn was there. "What do you want?" I asked. "What the f**k were you doing with Logan?" She asked. "We went to eat." I said. "You know that I hate that son of a bitch." She said. "And you know that I don''t hate him. I like him. I like him more than any other man you ever brought home. So get f****d. You can''t stop me from seeing him." I said, putting my things on the bed and I turned to face her. As soon as I did she pped me across the face, the same cheek with the stitches, and I felt the blood start to run down from where the stitches had just been torn open. I looked back at Evelyn and she had anger in her eyes and I had to take a couple of deep breaths because all I wanted to do was to beat the living crap out of her. "Get the f**k out of my room, right now." I said, very calmly but dangerously. "You deserved that." She said. So I grabbed her by the wrist in a grip that she couldn''t get out of and I physically threw her out of my room and I mmed the door and locked it behind her. I paced around my room for a few minutes trying to calm myself down before I did something that I was going to really regret. 1/3 -5 Bonus When I managed to calm down I grabbed the first aid kit from the bathroom and I took it back to my room and locked the door and I sat on my bed and got the stuff ready. I looked up to see Jasper peering through my window just as I was pulling the old stitches out of my cheek. "What do you want?" I asked. "I needed to make sure that you were alright. I got the photo and I know who Logan is. I had a feeling that your mother would go off." He said, climbing in the window. "Yeah. She''s a real f*****g charmer." I said, being sarcastic. I got Jasper to sit in front of me and he could hold the mirror while I restitched my face after I had finished cleaning it. "I''ve actually been outside for a while. I just didn''te up until I knew that you had calmed down. I don''t need you sting me into a million pieces." He said. "She''s lucky I didn''t do that to her." I said. "Why is Logan here?" He asked. "I don''t know. He said that he was here to check up on me. But he said that he wouldn''t be avable until 7pm tomorrow night. Making me think that he''s going to be busy until then." I said. "You know that you need to be careful. You don''t really know why he''s here." Jasper said. "You think I wasn''t thinking that during dinner. I know that it''s too much of a coincidence for him to show up now." I said. "And Evelyn has no idea who he really is?" Jasper asked. "Evelyn doesn''t even know who I really am? How the hell would she know who he is?" I asked. "I don''t know. Maybe she pays more attention to her boyfriends than to her daughter." Jasper said, stating the obvious. "Don''t stress. She doesn''t have a f*****g clue." I said. "Good." He said. "Are you trying to find out why he''s here?" I asked. "I will be when I get home." He said. I looked at Jasper for a moment before I went back to stitching up my face. When I was finished I put everything away in the first aid kit and I put that kit in the bottom of 213 +5 Bonut my cupboard. It was better off just being left in my room by the looks of things. Jasper stayed for a while as we talked over a few things before he finally left and I sat on my bed with my sketchbook and pens. I started drawing but this time I was sure of what I was drawing. It was Tyler''s face. His beautiful, chiseled face that was so intense that it was absolutely gorgeous. But today I saw a different side of him. A side that wasn''t so serious and he was actually talking andughing and it looked like he was having a good time. I was d that he was having a good time with me. Like he wasn''t hating the fact that I was his mate. Even though I have to pretend like I know nothing about it. I know that their father is going to try and get them to stay away from me now. But that''s more impossible now, more than ever. Especially now that Logan''s in town. Jasper was right. It can''t be a coincidence. I''m here to protect the twins and then Logan shows up. He knows me and assumes that I will let me guard down when he''s around. He doesn''t know what I am either, but I know what he is. I''ve always known what he was. I was worried when Evelyn first brought him home. But he never hurt me and he got really close to me. Like a real father. I always thought that he started dating my mother so he could get closer to me. And we did be good friends, but my ability to hear thoughts makes things so much easier. And I know that he doesn''t know who or what I am. So, why is he here now? How could he possibly know that I have any connection to the twins? The whole night he was just thinking about me and the stitches on my face. I could tell how pissed he was but he was managing to control it while he was with me. Or does he think that me being here is a coincidence and he is trying to protect me? I knew that Jasper was going to start digging into why he was here. But I was gonna have to do my own work as well. To find out what he knows and whose side he''s on. Fighter 19 When I got to school the next day, everyone was staring at me. I knew they were trying to see if I would reveal anything to them about the photo that they had received. Jasper showed me the message that went along with the photo. Our lovely Nova with an older man. I wonder what other secrets she has It was just meant to imply that I was dating an older man and I knew that it was for the triplets sake that she did it. She probably truly believed it as well. But that doesn''t make it real or right to send it to everyone at school. I managed to ignore everyone and ever since I had gone after Izzy during volleyball, they all knew not to really say anything in case I went off at them as well. I mean, if I am game enough to go off at Izzy, then the rest of them are fair game and a lot easier to scare. But while I was at my locker I was quickly pulled out of the way and my locker door was mmed shut. I turned to look at the guy who had grabbed my arm and I was looking into the beautiful and mesmerizing eyes of Tyler. He held up his phone and showed me the photo. "Yeah. I bet you were the first one she sent that to." I said. "I thought we were getting along pretty well. Our hike through the forest, in the clearing. I really thought that we were getting along, getting closer. And then I get this photo." He said. I stood there waiting for him to stop but all the while I was staring at him with no emotions on my face at all. "Tyler. That''s Logan. He''s my mother''s ex boyfriend." I said. "What?" He asked, confused. "He''s only about 8 years older than me. A lot younger than my mother. But he came here to check up on me. He wanted to make sure that I''m alright. He knows what my mother is like but there is absolutely nothing going on with us. We became really good friends when he was dating my mother. He is one of the very few men that she''s dated who I''ve actually liked." I exined. "So, there''s really nothing going on between you two?" He asked. 1/4 +5 Bonut "Hell no. He''s more like a father to me. Never mind the age gap. Maybe now that he''s not dating my mother we might be friends. But I''ve never thought of him like that. Especially not while he was screwing my mother." I explicitly pointed out. "Yeah. That makes sense. A guy that goes for both mother and daughter is a little sick." He said. "Exactly. Which is why I have no attraction to him at all." I said. And he nodded his head. His face rxed and I could tell that he was finally starting to calm down. I saw out of the corner of my eye that Izzy was walking down the hall with her posse and I casually put my hand on Tyler''s arm and started stroking it up and down while looking back at him. He was definitely upset when he got the photo and since he was calming down I was assuring him that he had nothing to worry about. I was also showing Izzy that her former s*x buddy was being consoled by the one person she hated the most. I know that it was petty and probably sinking to her level, but I just really didn''t care. I could be a very petty person if I wanted to be. And if I knew that it was going to work. Of course I was going to give her back a little of what she was doing to me. She was trying to smear my name but when Lexie ran over to me she wanted all of the details before she realized that Tyler was there. She tried to excuse herself but I stopped her and I told her everything that I just told Tyler. There''s nothing to worry about with Logan. He''s my mother''s ex boyfriend and everything was fine. "What did she say?" I heard Dean''s voice floating through Tyler''s voice. They were mind linking and since I was with Tyler, I could even hear Dean. That was really weird. "It''s fine. The guy is her mother''s ex boyfriend and he''s only in town checking up on her because he knew that she was going to be in trouble living alone with her mother." Tyler exined to Dean. And then it cut off. "So, are we still okay?" I asked. "Yeah. We''re good. I''m sorry I went off like that. I should have just asked you who he was." Tyler said. "Yeah. That was a little weird. I mean, we''ve hung out once. It was a really good time that we had, but we still only hung out once. I don''t think you really have a right to be this upset." I said. 214 Bon It''s the mate bond that was making him act this crazy. But I had to pretend like he was going a little overboard when I knew that he wasn''t. We all made our way to our first ss and Izzy sat right on the other side of the room with us and I was next to Lexie again. The guys were in front of us, like they always were and the rest of the day went by pretty good. The other two still hadn''t talked to me but I would talk to Tyler, even if he was with the other two. I would asionally look over at Jasper and he just had a smirk on his face. I think he was just happy that I was finally interacting with them. But I tried to ignore him. After school Lexie and I decided to go for a drive around and I was definitely up for that task. I didn''t want to go home and driving around sounded fine since there was nothing else to do in town. We drove about an hour away from town and we got out at a parking lot and we walked through the forest for a couple of minutes before we came to a clearing. It was beautiful up there. It was higher up on the hill so we could see the entire town from where we were. I tried to imagine what it would look like covered in snow. And that was something I was definitely going toe up here and see. While we were standing there looking out we heard something in the forest behind us. We both turned around and I could see the fear on Lexie''s face. "What the f**k was that? We don''t have patrols out this far?" She asked herself. She didn''t say it out loud, but I could still hear it. "It''s not an animal. I''d smell it. It''s something else." She said. "Are you alright?" I asked. "I think we should probably head back now." Lexie said. She didn''t wait for a response before she grabbed my arm and started walking back towards the car. But we had to cut through the forest to get to the car. Lexie''s head was darting around everywhere. And I wasn''t what she thought I was either. I knew exactly what was in the woods watching us, I just couldn''t say. "It''s probably just an animal or something." I said. "Yeah. Animals around here are pretty vicious." She said. 3/4N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. +5 Bonu So we got in the car and she peeled out of the car park and sped the whole way back to town. She drove me to the end of my driveway since I didn''t want her to see my house and I got out and told her that I still think she''s freaking out about nothing. But when she left, I knew that she was heading straight to the triplets ce. So I ran to the edge of the forest, next to the house and I dropped my bag inside the treeline and I jumped up and as soon as I knew I was alone, I ran at the speed of light around the town and I started in the forest until I got to the little township that they had on the other side of town in the forest. As soon as I got there, I saw Lexie''s car in her driveway but I went to the packhouse and I stood in the treeline. I could hear them in the living room with Lexie. "Are you sure that''s what you heard in the forest?" Koda asked. "I''m positive. There was a f*****g witch watching us. It''s me and Nova." Lexie said. "Nova. They know about Nova." Dean said. "What are you talking about?" Alpha Grayson asked. "I''ve been spending time with that new girl Nova." Tyler said. "Bullshit. Tell him the truth. He needs to know." Dean demanded. And there was a long pause. "Nova''s our mate. I know that she''s just a human, but she''s our mate." Koda said. And there was nothing else said. But I heard Alpha Grayson walking upstairs. "Well, that could have gone better." Tyler said. "We need to make sure that they don''t get near her." Dean said. "And we will. We have to increase patrols." Koda said. Fighter 20 I listened to the rest of the conversation and they thought that these species that wanted to hurt the guys had found out that I was their mate. And that I was in danger. I was going to get hurt. So they approved patrols around my house, which pissed me off. That was going to really put a kink in a lot of my ns. When I got back to the house I grabbed my bag and walked inside. I didn''t hear anything from Evelyn or Henry that night and at 7pm Logan showed up and we headed out for dinner again. So we left the house with Evelyn scowling at us. Logan was worried that he was going to get me in trouble. But I told him that if it wasn''t him that was the excuse then it would be something else. She would find another reason to hate We spent another nightughing and eating and having a pretty good time together. Just like old times. When he dropped me off Evelyn was sitting at the table with a beer in her hand. She red at me as I walked in but I walked up the stairs and I had a shower and got ready for bed and when I went into my room I locked the door. Just in case she was going to try something in the middle of the night. And she didn''t know how much of a light sleeper I was. Any sort of noise in the night that wasn''t normal would always wake me up. Nothing seemed to happen that night and I got up early that morning to go for a hike before I got back to the house and I started getting ready for school. I stopped at my PO Box on the way to school and there was only one letter in there that was made out to me. I opened it and there was a check made out to me from a woman named Eden who I had made friends with in California. These checks arrived constantly for me to help support me because she knew what my mother was like. And there was some sort of organization that would help people like me. Especially with money. It was exactly what I needed each month since Evelyn never gave me anything. I took the check to the bank to cash it straight away and then I walked the rest of the school. When I got to school Lexie was waiting for me out the front and we talked outside for a 1/4 +5 Bonu moment before we went inside. When we got to my locker I could tell that Lexie was really distracted and she was constantly looking at her phone or she looked like she was in a daze. "Lexie. Is everything alright?" I asked. "Yeah. Sorry. I''ve just got a lot on my mind this morning." She said. "Alright. Are you sure you''re alright? Is there anything I can do to help?" I asked. "No. It''s all good." She said. So we went to her locker next and that''s where I saw the triplets for the first time. They were huddled around talking for a while as well, which was also weird. There were so many thoughts going through so many people''s heads that I could barely sort them out. "Can you hear that?" Jasper asked through my mind as we walked into the ssroom. "Yeah. What the hell is going on around here?" I asked. "I don''t know. But something is going on." He said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I sat down at the back of the ssroom and there were humans and werewolves in the ss so I knew that the werewolves would have to sort themselves out before they gave anything away today. The whole ss was really weird that morning and then I got up and went to the bathroom to try and clear my head. Hearing everyone''s thoughts that were all over the ce was giving me a massive headache and I needed to have a few minutes alone. It was only a couple of minutester when I heard screaming outside. I ran out of the room and I saw people running down the hallway but I managed to grab someone and ask them what was going on. The guy that I grabbed wasn''t able to talk. He just pointed back from where they had run from. "Get all the humans out of here." Dean mind linked all of the werewolves. So I let go of the kids and I ran down that hallway and I turned down another hallway where I saw Jasper in the grasps of a woman in the middle of the room. My hair started whipping around in the wind that was only happening in that one hallway, but I saw that woman lift Jasper up off the ground by his neck. 2/4 +5 Bonus I saw the triplets and Lexie in the room with a few of their friends. Izzy was there as well and her posse. They were standing behind the triplets while they were looking at this woman in the middle of the hallway, before they all looked at me. "Nova." The whole lot of them said in unison. "Nova. Get the hell out of here." Tyler yelled, trying to get me to hear through the sound of the wind blowing around the hallway. The woman turned to look at me as I walked further into the hallway and she got a smile on her face. I looked at Jasper and then at the woman before I looked back at the triplets. "Don''t blow it." Jasper said in my head. But I couldn''t let this woman go free. I ran towards the witch that was holding Jasper off the ground and I raised my hand in the air at the same time as I managed to throw an energy st at the witch. As soon as she dropped Jasper, I grabbed a hold of her without actually touching her and I threw her down the other end of the hallway from where I hade in. So I was now standing between her and the triplets. "Nova." Jasper said, getting up. "This is the whole reason why I''m here." I said. So he backed off and I faced the witch as she got up off the ground and she whipped around to look at me. "You aren''t meant to be here freak." She determined. But I wasn''t making small talk with her. I raised my hand one more time and before I could touch her again, she disappeared in a cloud of smoke. I let out a sigh of relief before I turned around and the triplets with their friends were all staring at me. But Jasper walked over to me and could see that I was in a really hard spot right now. But that was short lived. Jasper and I both whipped our heads around. "There''s more." Jasper said. "We need to get out of here." I said to everyone. "Who the hell are you?" Tyler asked. "I''ll answer every question you have. But right now, we need to move. There''s moreing. 3/4 +3 Rons And they aren''t all witches. They just want you three dead." I said. "And you don''t?" Koda asked. "If I wanted you dead then I would have done it already. Just move." I yelled. So Tyler told all the werewolves to go and Jasper and I were behind them as we started running for the nearest exit out of the school. "Do you hear that?" Jasper asked. And I looked at him. "I hear everything." I said. We started running faster and as we were still running through the building we could hear the schoole crumbling down around us. The roof was starting to fall apart and we only just managed to make it out of the door and far enough away from the school as the whole building imploded on itself and there was nothing left. Fighter 21 The force of the building copsing caused me to get caught up in the dust and debris since I was thest one out of the building and Jasper started freaking out for a minute. But once I managed to get to my feet and make it out of the dust that was still lingering he calmed down. I looked at the werewolves who were looking at me really weird before I turned around and I fell backwards onto the ground with my hand raised and a long electric bolt stemmed from my hand, hitting the creature that was on top of the building and killing it instantly. Jasper then helped me up and we stared at the body that came falling to the ground.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s a fae." Jasper said. "They''re alling out of the woodwork. There was a witch watching Lexie and I in the forest yesterday." I said. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Jasper asked. "Because I didn''t want to." I snapped. "Are you two going to tell us what the f**k is going on?" Dean asked. "We''re too exposed here." Jasper said. "Tell all of your wolves to go home and I''ll meet you at your house." I said. But even just the mention of the word ''wolves'' made them look at me weird. I didn''t say anything else until they were able to gather themselves and they agreed. I knew that they were desperate for this answer. "Izzy. f**k you," I said. "I didn''t say anything." Izzy said. "No. But you''re hoping the triplets are going to execute me. Well, guess what. I''m their f*****g mate so they won''t." I said, staring at her. While the twins were staring at me. "Again, there''s a lot to talk about. I''ll meet you at your ce. Jasper and I are going to do a sweep of the town and make sure that there''s no one else around." I said. So I grabbed Jasper and we started running around the remains of the building and I was trying to make sure that everyone had gotten out safe. +5 Bonus there so we mentioned that a lot had escaped out the back. One of the teachers went around the back because they had to do a headcount and get everyone''s names. To make sure that everyone made it out alive. I basically mind linked Koda and told him to stay while the teacher wasing to do the head count and then get the hell out of here. He asked how I was mind linking him but I didn''t answer. Once I was sure that we could get away with it, Jasper and I snuck off and we started scouring the town. That''s when I was really happy to be living in such a small town. Not many ces to hide where the humans are. But we werepletely surrounded by forest. And there could be an endless number of things in there that wanted us dead. I found one of the wolves on patrol. I didn''t tell him who I was, but I exined what happened and told him to keep an eye out for anything. It looks like they''reing for the triplets so they need to keep an eye out. Once we were sure that the ce was safe, we went back to the triplets packhouse and they were waiting for us on the veranda. I could sense their anxiety and I wasn''t sure how this was going to go. But I was sure that I was going to make sure that they understood absolutely everything before they started making assumptions about me. "Is your dad home?" I asked. "Yeah." Koda said. "This conversation involves him." I said. So we all went inside and Alpha Grayson came to the living room and saw myself and Jasper with the triplets. He knew that something had obviously happened. Especially since I was covered in dirt from the building copsing. "Good news Alpha. School''s out." I said. And Jasper snickered but he looked really confused. "What''s going on?" Grayson asked. "We''re just about to find out." Koda said, turning back to look at me. +5 Bri "They were attacked at school today by a witch." I said. "Oh s**t. It''s started." Grayson said. "Did you think I was bullshitting when I told you that they wereing?" I asked. "No. I don''t think so. I don''t know what to think. You''re not even meant to exist." Grayson said. "Well, I do. And I''m mated with your sons so you better hurry up and get used to it." I said. "Why the hell is Izzy here?" Jasper asked. "She''s the Beta''s daughter. He''ll be here shortly." I said. "How the hell do you know that?" Izzy asked. "I know everything. And if you call me a b***h one more time, I''m gonna f*****g hurt you." I said. "I didn''t call you a bitch." She said. "You thought it." I said. And everyone looked at her as she looked at mepletely confused. "Fae''s can read minds." Jasper said. "You''re a fae?" Koda asked. "Yes." I said. "I thought you were a witch. You took on that other one pretty sessfully. Aren''t you a witch? "Tyler asked. "Yes." I said. "You know too much about werewolves." Izzy said. "Is there a question in there?" I asked. "The prophet." Tyler gasped. And I looked at him with the straightest face I could manage at the moment. They finally figured it out. They''ve heard the stories. They know what I am. They just didn''t know that I existed. "Wait. The prophet is werewolf, witch, fae and vampire." Izzy said. "How the f**k do you think I got here so fast?" I asked. "You run like a vampire." She said. "I didn''t ask for my heritage and I definitely didn''t ask to be born. I didn''t ask to be your mate. 3/5 But that''s where we are. Now you three need to make up your mind. Do you want me to help you or not? Because that''s the whole reason why I''m here. There are people out there of all different species that want to look out for you. They want you to live. And they want me to make sure that it happens." I said. "You don''t have a wolf Dean said, confused. "I do. She hates me. At least she will when I turn 18 and that elixir stops working." I said. "What?" He asked. "She''s been injecting herself with modified wolfsbane. So you can''t smell the wolfsbane on her but you also can''t sense her wolf. She had to stay hidden and not let you know who she was until she was ready. That witch today forced her hand into revealing who she is." Jasper exined. "And you''ve known who she was this whole time?" Koda asked. "Yeah. She was pretty pissed to see that I was here at first." Jasper said. I still am. I can think of a million other people that they could have sent here to keep an eye on me instead of you." I said. But he just red at me. "What, you can be really f*****g annoying" I said. "Alright. We''re getting off track here." Grayson said. "We need to keep the triplets safe. There''s moreing. Two of them were at the school today. And those were just the two that we could detect. There weren''t any in the woods but you better believe they will being after us now." I said. "Nova killed a fee today that was going after the triplets. They aren''t going to let that slide." Jasper said. "Well, maybe you should just leave and let us deal with this s**t ourselves. The pack is more than capable." Izzy said. "You have no idea what you are dealing with." I said. I''m sure we will manage. We can learn everything we know." "Not before they get here." Jasper said. No one was talking to you freak." She yelled at Jasper. "I just killed my f*****g cousin for the triplets. I''m not going anywhere. And if you don''t shut your f*****g mouth, Beta''s daughter or not, I will your f*****g tongue out of your mouth." I yelled, getting in Izzy''s face. 4/5 +10 Bon Suddenly I felt a cool sensation on my arm and I turned to see Tyler holding me. He wasn''t holding me tightly, he just had his hand on me and it brought me back to my senses and I backed away from Izzy. "That was your cousin?" Koda asked. "Fae''s are a small bunch considering how big all the other species are. It''s not hard to believe that I''m going to be killing a lot of my rtives." I said. "For us?" He asked. And I nodded my head. I then heard the door open and close and Izzy''s father Beta Theo walked in with a woman standing right next to him. "Ava." I said, surprised. My teacher who helped me through my first shift. I ran over and hugged her as tightly as I could manage. "What the hell have I missed?" Theo asked. Fighter 22 As we were all sitting around the packhouse I could see Jasper standing by the window keeping a lookout and Ava was sitting on the chair with Theo. "How do you two know each other?" I asked. "This is Jacob''s dad. He''s my mate." Ava said. "Wait a minute. Jacob and Izzy are brother and sister?" I asked. "Yeah. Why?" She asked. "How the hell did that happen? I like Jacob. She''s a bitch." I said. "I''ve heard about what she''s been doing. But I hear that you''ve been holding your own." Ava said. "Of course I have. Did you really think I was going to let that thing boss me around?" I asked. The door opened again and Jacob walked into the room. As soon as he saw me standing there he got a wide smile on his face and I ran over and jumped into his arms and hugged him as well. Suddenly there were three loud growls from the other side of the room. Alling from the triplets. An unmated male was touching their mate, and even though they were uncertain about me right now, they knew that they didn''t like himing anywhere near me. So I quickly backed away from Jacob. "Would you three rx? He''s like a brother to me." I said. "Well, he actually is my brother so stay away from him." Izzy said. "Izzy. Cut your shit." Jacob said. And I smirked at her. But she started sulking and walked off into the other room. "Alright. So, we''ve got all these peopleing after us. What the hell are we meant to do now? "Dean asked. "Fight them, hide from them or run from them. Those are basically your only choices." I said. "We didn''t see anything driving into town. Not even in the forest." Jacob said. "Well, that''s good. I think." I said. 1/3 +10 Bonu "What do you mean?" He asked. "Either they aren''t here yet, or they are here already in position." I said. "We''ve got patrols roaming around our house. If anything happens outside, we''ll know straight away." Grayson said. "What about your house?" Koda asked. "What about it?" I asked.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "What if they attack your mother and stepfather?" He asked. "They can have them." I said. And Ava scoffed. "I can see nothing has changed there." She said. "No. Were you even nning oning to see me while you were in town?" I asked. But she pulled out her phone and showed me the photo of me and Logan having dinner. Izzy sent her own mother that goddamn photo. "Logan. That''s why you''re here." I said. "We don''t know if he''s on our side or not. Or if he''s figured out who you are and he''s using you to get to the triplets." She said. "I''m honestly trying to think that the only father figure I''ve really had in my life isn''t using me to get to the triplets." I said. "I know. And I''m sorry to even suggest it. But you were only 14 when your mother was dating him. You''re older now and he might see you differently." Ava said. "You said that you would never see him as anything more than a father figure." Tyler said. "Because I don''t. I told you. I''m not going to screw someone who''s been with my mother. That''s gross." I said, screwing up my face. "He always has to go for younger women. You need to be careful." Ava said. "Why was I sent here if everyone thinks I''m so f*****g stupid and ipetent?" I asked. So she put her hands up in surrender. They know that I''m not stupid and I would not allow anyone toe near the triplets. I was tasked with making sure they stay alive so that''s what I''m going to do. And I haven''t taken any wolfsbane in a while so it''s gonna start to wear off and soon my wolf is gonnae out and she''s gonna be pissed. She''s gonna go after the first enemy she sees and kill them with no mercy. And honestly, I 2/3 10 Bonus wouldn''t be surprised if she doesn''t give me back control and insists on staying in wolf form for a while. Just to get back at me. She can be pretty stubborn. I guess we''re meant for each other in that way. I sat on one of the side chairs thinking about a lot and looking at that photo of Logan. I was trying to think back to the times that I have spent with him and he''s never mentioned the triplets. He''s never asked me about them. He''s never asked me if I''m dating anyone. He hasn''t done anything inappropriate with me. He''s just been the same old Logan that I''ve always known. If he''s here for any other reason then he''s a better actor than I am. But that also got me questioning things. Why hasn''t he asked me if I''m dating anyone? Is he starting to think of me like that? Is he thinking of me in apletely different way than he should be? I know that all of his girlfriend''s have to be younger. Has he chosen me to be the next one? "I''m meeting up with Logan again tonight." I said. "Not alone." Tyler said, abruptly. "I''m not taking any of you." I said. "Bullshit. You think he might be a danger. I''m going with you." Tyler demanded. "You can''t." I insisted. "Why? Why the hell not? Are you starting to think that he wants more?" Tyler asked. "You sound like a jealous boyfriend Tyler. Knock it off." I said. "Why the hell can''t I go? Just answer me that." He insisted. "Because he''s a f*****g vampire." I snapped. And the whole room went quiet after that. Fighter 23 CHAPTER 23 FLASHBACK-14 YEARS OLD Jacob and I are in a field surrounded by the forest outside of town. Jacob had picked this ce out very carefully knowing that no one everes here. It was really overgrown when we first found the clearing but now, it was getting worn since we have beening out here every single day. We were out in the field training and he was teaching me how to fight. And I was starting to get really good at it. I was actually able to knock Jacob on his ass by now and we were starting to have a lot of fun with it. It was fun training with him, he made it fun. He wasn''t so serious all the time and we were bing fast friends. Just as we were finishing our training his mother Ava showed up, but she wasn''t alone. I was sitting on the ground with my water bottle and we were joking around with each other, but as soon as Ava arrived with the other people, he got really serious all of a sudden. I turned around to look and Ava was there with a young woman and an older woman. So I sat there and looked back at Jacob and I saw him walking towards me more protectively. Trying to stand between me and those women. "Jacob. It''s alright." Ava said. "No. It''s not. We don''t know what that fae or witch wants." Jacob said. "They are here to help. They know about Nova and she needs their help. You''re helping her be a werewolf. They need to help her open up her fae side and her witch side." Ava said. "And what about the vampire side? What are you going to do there?" Jacob asked. "I''ve got that covered. But I think it''s best that you not be there when we do." Ava said. I stood up off the ground and I was getting really confused about what was going on. Jacob knew that I had all species in me and he was fine being around me. But it was obvious that he didn''t like or trust fae''s or witches. "Fine. But I''m staying here while they are near her." Jacob insisted. "That''s fine." Ava said. So Ava walked closer to us and Jacob was sure to stay in front of me while the other two 1/4 +10 Binu women were looking at me with wide smiles and what looked like pride in their eyes. "Nova. This is Daisy, the fae and this is Scarlett. She''s a witch." Ava said. "Really? The Scarlett witch?" Jacob scoffed. "Jacob. Either be quiet or go home." Ava scolded him. So he folded his arms across his chest. "It''s so nice to finally meet you. We were wondering when you were finally going to be found." Scarlett said. "Well, here I am." I said. "You are so much more than we could have imagined. We were watching you train for a little bit. You''re good." Daisy said. "That''s all to Jacob. He''s been training me every day." I said. "And now it''s time for her to start training as a fae and a witch. She needs to tap into her powers if they''re going to be of any use to her." Ava said. "Have you shown any powers at all?" Daisy asked. "No. I haven''t noticed anything." I said. "Well, we definitely have a lot of work to do." Scarlett said. And all the women agreed. But Jacob looked at me and rolled his eyes. "And who''s the vampire that''s going to help me?" I asked. "He''ll be here soon. He has to wait for the sun to go down." Ava said. "Aren''t your parents going to be worried about you?" Scarlett asked. "I don''t think my mother even knows that I still live with her." I said. They all looked at each other strangely but Ava just shook her head, telling them not to worry about it. And not to ask about it. "Tonight is just an introduction but starting tomorrow, they are going to start training her as well. You''ve done great with her Jacob and it''s not going to stop. But we have to make sure that she can defend herself in all ways." Ava exined. "I know. But I''m still staying for all of it." Jacob insisted. It wasn''t long before the sun went down and pretty soon a man suddenly appeared in front of us at the speed of light. "Owen." Jacob growled. 2/4 +10 Bonus "I guess you two know each other." I said. "He''s a vampire and he doesn''t feed on humans. He feeds on animals and he is not going to hurt us." Ava assured me. "Alright. Is that alright?" I asked, looking at Jacob. "I guess it has to be." Jacob said. "Listen, I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m here to help. Just like everyone else. You know that." Owen said. "Yeah. You''re always just trying to help." Jacob spat at him. "Jacob." Ava said. "It''s alright. Tonight are just introductions and I''m d to meet you all. I know I will get to know you all a lot more." I said. "You too. I couldn''t believe it when Ava called and said that she had found the prophet. We really didn''t think we would ever see this day." Owen said. "Well, I didn''t think I would ever turn into a werewolf. I guess we''re all a bit surprised." I said. "I can imagine that this is a huge shock for you." Daisy said. "Yeah. That''s one thing I''ve been wanting to ask you about Ava. You know all about me. Who I am and this so called prophet. Do you know who my father is?" I asked. And she looked at the others that she had just brought into the clearing.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I''m sorry. I don''t know who he is. I''ve never met him. I only knew who you were when you started attending the school that I taught at." She said. "Alright. I guess, there was no harm in asking. Obviously all of this stuff ising from my father''s side of the family. It would be nice to know who he actually is and how I ended up with so many species in me." I said. "Well, that''s prettyplicated. And only your father would be able to answer that question. I can start doing some investigating for you if you like." Ava said. "I would really appreciate that. Thank you." I said. "Alright. Well, we need to set up a schedule for you to train with." Scarlett said. "Don''t you think this will be a little too much for her? I mean, there''s a lot of training that she''s gonna be needing here and we''re not stopping our werewolf training. She needs to be able to control her wolf and defend herself in human self." Jacob snapped. 3/4 +10 Bon "We will work something out so it''s not too hard for her." Ava said. "It better not be. Because she doesn''t need to be over exhausted every day." Jacob said. "I see you''ve taken quite a liking to our little prophet here." Owen said. "Yeah. We''re friends and I don''t want to see anything happen to her." Jacob snapped. I managed to get Jacob out of there while being nice to the people that I met, but before Jacob could start a fight with anyone else. So we got in his car and he drove me home but he had to stop down the road. He couldn''t drop me off in front of the house because Evelyn would see or her boyfriend and that would just cause me a lot more grief than I needed. Fighter 24 THE PRESENT In the packhouse I was standing by a window with Jacob, keeping watch, but we were also talking andughing. We were old friends and we always got along really long. But the triplets were giving Jacob filthy looks and Izzy definitely hated me even more now because of the rtionship that I had with not only the triplets but with her own brother. And no matter how many times Izzy tried to pull Jacob away from me, he resisted and told her to knock it off. He''s heard all about what she''s been doing here and he''s ashamed to call her his sister. I had to look out the window to hide the smile on my face that I couldn''t help that spread across my face. Jacob was asking me a lot of questions about what it''s been like here. I hadn''t been here long but I knew that he was asking about Evelyn and Henry. My phone interrupted us and I looked at the name on the screen before I looked at everyone else in the room. "Hey Logan." I answered. "Hi. Listen, I knew that we were meant to meet up tonight but I''m gonna have to reschedule." He said. "Okay. Is everything alright?" I asked. "Yeah. Everything''s fine. Something has juste up. I have to figure it out." He said. "Alright. I hope it''s not too serious." I said. "It''s not. We''ll catch up again tomorrow night." He said. "Okay. No worries. I''ll see you then." I said. "Alright. Bye." He said. And I hung up the phone. I know that everyone heard the conversation because of their werewolf hearing. "What do you think?" Jacob asked. "He''s up to something." I said. "Do you know where he''s staying?" Ava asked. "Of course I do. I''ll be backter." I said, walking across the room. "What are you doing?" Jacob asked. "Making sure that he''s not plotting against us." I said. "I''ming with you." Jacob said. "You''re too protective Jacob. You know that I can take care of myself." I said. "I''ming too." Tyler said, walking towards me. I let out a sigh and just shook my head as I turned towards the door. We drove a part of the way but then I told Tyler to pull over and we had to walk the rest of the way. We were in the middle of the forest, and we were a long way from town. I followed Logan home one night because I needed to know where he was staying. We snuck through the forest and when we got close enough, we climbed trees that were far enough away that he couldn''t sense us near, but close enough so we could hear him. He was staying in an abandoned cabin and almost immediately we could hear that Logan wasn''t alone in the cabin. "Why the hell can''t you just tell me what you''re doing here? Is it Skr? Is that why you''re here? I should have known that you liked her more than me." Evelyn said. The guys looked at me and my eyes were practically bugging out of my head hearing my mother''s voice. "Evelyn. I didn''t invite you here to talk about my intentions towards Skr." Logan said. "Then why? You said that you needed to talk to me about her." Evelyn said. "Do you even care about her? She''s your daughter. Do you care about her?" Logan asked. "Of course I do. I guess. I don''t know." Evelyn said. "She''s in danger." Logan said. "Well, if she''s in danger then she probably brought it on herself." "I''m not saying that this is any sort of normal danger that you would expect. She''s getting involved with triplets. They have people wanting them dead and if Skr is near them, they are going to kill her as well." Logan insisted. "Well, like I said, it''s all her own doing." Evelyn said. "Get out." Logan said. "What?" Evelyn asked, shocked. 214 10 Bons "I don''t know why I even bothered trying to talk to you about this. You''ve never cared about her. Get the hell out. I''ll take care of her myself. Like I did when we were dating. Just leave." Logan yelled and practically pushed Evelyn out of the house. I could hear her muttering until she got to her car on the other side of the house and she sped away down the dirt road. "What the f**k?" Jacob asked. "I don''t know. He obviously thinks that it''s a bad idea for me to be here." I said. "We need to know why he''s here." Tyler said. "It''s still daylight. He''s got something nned for tonight. That''s why he rescheduled. So, getfortable boys. We''re going to be here a while." I said, leaning back against the tree while sitting on the thick branch that I knew would be able to hold my weight. I leaned back against the tree and closed my eyes, rxing because I knew that we weren''t going to find out anything until after dark. As soon as the sun went down Logan left the house and we waited until we got far enough away in his car before we jumped out of the tree and ran all the way back to our car and Tyler got in the driver''s seat, I was in the passenger seat and Jacob was in the back. We drove along the highway, staying back far enough so Logan couldn''t tell who we were, but he was driving further away from town. "I don''t like this. We''re getting too far away from everyone else." Jacob said. "Rx. He''s not going to hurt me." I said. "He will if he thinks you''re a threat to him. He''s a vampire." Jacob said. "He doesn''t kill humans. He eats animals." I said. Logan finally pulled off the road and went down a different dirt road and we pulled over on the highway and we got out of the car and started walking down the dirt road. I noticed that Tyler made sure that he was right by my side the whole time and he was keeping his eye on Jacob. I could see that they were constantly ring at each other, but I was trying to ignore it. We came to a pic area in an opening nearing ake and Logan was sitting at the pic table with another man that looked really familiar to me as well. "Owen." I said. 218 910 "You know him?" Tyler asked. "That''s the vampire that trained me." I said. So we got as close as possible so we could hear but not so they could see or hear us. "Have you seen her?" Owen asked.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "She looks good. Her mother and stepfather are still assholes." Logan said. "Yeah. We expected that. What about the triplets?" Owen asked. "They''re safe. But their school was leveled today because of some sort of attack. I''m still trying to get the details. I talked to her on the phone after it happened and she seemed alright. Logan exined. "Do you know where she was when you called her?" Owen asked. "I didn''t ask. I can''t let her know why I''m here." Logan said. "Well, maybe you should. We''re not here to hurt her." Owen said. So I stepped forward into the clearing. "Then why the f**k are you here?" I demanded and they both turned around really quickly to look at me. Both looked really stunned and I was ring at the two of them for lying to me. Fighter 25 Jacob and Tyler quickly jumped out behind me and were quickly standing by my side. I heard them both growling. "Hello Jacob. I was really hoping you were still in California." Owen said. "Well, that''s too bad for you, isn''t it?" Jacob asked. "What the hell is going on?" I growled, causing Tyler to look at me strangely. "Nova. Calm down. I can exin everything." Logan said, walking towards us trying to calm me down. "You knew, didn''t you? When you started dating my mother. You knew who I was." I used. "Yeah. Your mother was coteral damage." He said. "I don''t give a s**t about her but it makes a hell of a lot more sense now that you were more interested in being my father. I loved you like you were my father." I yelled. "I''m sorry. I love you like a daughter. Believe me." He said. "You''re a f*****g vampire. You don''t have the capability of love. Stay the f**k away from me and get the hell out of this town. Before Ie back during the day." I threatened, turning around and storming off. Jacob and Tyler followed me back to the car and we drove all the way back to town. Neither of them said anything because I wasn''t interested in saying anything. I was too pissed off and right now I was just trying to control myself without losing control of my powers. When we got back to the packhouse, it was almost midnight but everyone was sitting up in the living room watching TV. A news report was on saying that the high school blew up because of a gas leak. And they were going to give us all a few days off while they try and figure out what they''re going to do about our schooling. I didn''t look too interested so I walked into the kitchen and I started looking around until I found everything I wanted and I made a coffee. I walked out the back door and sat on the patio furniture outside as Dean came out and sat next to me. 1/5 10 Bonu "Are you alright?" He asked. "Did Tyler fill you in?" I asked. "Yeah. He told me about Logan and Owen." He said. "Then you should know that I''m not alright." I said. "Well, you were keeping a secret from Logan as well." Dean said. "Because I was 14. I''d only known for several months that I was a werewolf and I was only just starting my training as every other species that''s inside of me. I was confused and I didn''t know how the hell to tell him. He was a vampire and I have vampire in me so I assumed that I could trust him." I exined. "That''s understandable. I don''t me you for blowing up at them like that. They''re trying to get you to leave here, aren''t they?" Dean asked. "They were talking about how I am in danger because you three are here. They didn''t say anything about attacking you, so that is still unclear. I don''t know if they just want me out of here." I said. "They want to keep you safe." "I don''t really care what they want. I can take care of myself. Everyone who knows me, knows that. I was sent here for a reason and that''s because they know that I can protect you better than anyone else." I said. "We don''t need protection." Dean said. "You don''t know what''sing for you. Believe me, you do." I said. "It was a witch. And Jasper is a fae. Big deal." He said. "And what are you going to do if those species all band together along with vampires and werewolves in order to get rid of you?" He sat there starting at me for a moment. He obviously hadn''t thought about that and I knew that they were screwed if that ever happened. Which, unfortunately, was a possibility. Tyler and Koda both came out the back as well and they sat down around where I was. They just leaned back on the chairs, looking at the scenery like I was. "So, how long have you known that you were our mate?" Koda asked. "Since before I got here." I answered. 2/5 "How is that possible?" +20 Bonus "You guys were in California for an Alpha conference. I was there. You didn''t know. You didn''t see me." "How is that possible?" Tyler asked. "Because I didn''t want you to see me. But I knew back then." "And you were still able toe here and see us every day?" Dean asked. "I never said that it was easy." I said. "Well, I guess that''s something." Tyler said. "I''m sorry that I lied to you. I''m sorry that I had to pretend to be something that I wasn''t. But if I just showed up here and told you that you were in danger you would haveughed at me. You needed to see it for yourself. You definitely wouldn''t have believed that I was this so-called prophet." I exined. "Yeah. You''re not meant to exist." Koda said. "Exactly." "Well, now that we know you do exist and that you''re our mate. Where do we go from here?" Tyler asked. "I don''t know. Right now we just have to make sure that you guys survive the night." I said. "You really think they''re going to attack again tonight?" Koda asked. "Tonight would be the best time to attack. Because you won''t be expecting it." I said. "She has a point." Dean said. "We''re not done talking about this." Koda said. "I didn''t think we were." I said, staring back out towards the forest. They went back inside to talk to everyone else and find out what was going on within the pack while I stayed outside and I started walking around the house and making sure that nothing looked out of the ordinary. I made my way back towards the back door of the house when I saw something move in the woods. I stood there staring for a moment when I saw it move again and I knew that there was someone using the trees as cover. I threw my hand out and the roots of the trees came alive and grabbed the person that was 3/5 +10 Bonu hiding behind the trees. The man started screaming and yelling and suddenly people started appearing out of everywhere. Ava and Jacob ran out of the house and soon Jasper and Daisy appeared as well. "Where is she?" I asked. "She''sing." Daisy said. So we all got into position and we were ready to charge at these people as soon as we knew how many there were. "Has the wolfsbane left your system yet?" Ava asked. "Not all of it. I can hear her whinging in the back of my head." I said. "Can you shift?" She asked. "We''re about to find out." I said. The triplets then came out of the house behind us. Everyone was yelling at them to get back inside but they weren''t going to. And I didn''t bother yelling at them. I knew that they weren''t going to go back inside. As soon as we were sure that they had all revealed themselves, we knew that we could take them out easily. So Jacob shifted into hisrge sandy ck wolf, Ava shifted into her gray wolf, the triplets shifted into theirrge ck wolves and I looked around at everyone. I had to concentrate as I slowly and painfully shifted into myrge, Alpharge, ck wolf with white paws. Everyone turned to look at me, probably because my size wasn''t normal for an ordinary wolf, but I dug my ws into the ground and my wolf Maya was stretching out in my head. "It''s about f*****g time." She growled. "Shut up and concentrate." I said.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry. These assholes are going down." She said. So we crept down into the attack position and everyone else took their lead from me. So as soon as I started charging towards the peopleing from the forest, everyone else followed suit. Fighter 26 I charged straight into the army of rogues, crashing into them with a thunderous crash. Barrelling through them, knocking them out of the way one by one. One charged straight at me and I lept in the air and as he jumped in the air, I grabbed him around the throat and I ripped it clear away from his body and itnded limp on the ground, not moving. When Inded on the ground, I turned around and I saw two more rogues running towards me. I crouched down and charged at them, dodging out of the way at thest second. I dragged my ws down one of their sides, spilling its insides out onto the ground and it fell to the ground and tried to hide around a tree while the other one looked at it''s friends and then growled and charged at me in anger, so I stood there and waited until he got close enough to me before he lunged at me and he knocked me on my back, but I pushed it over my head by my paws and itnded on it''s back. So I jumped up and I drew my ws across its throat before it had a chance to get up again. I looked around to see who else was fighting, but there weren''t any too close to me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So I howled into the sky and Daisy yelled at the pack wolves to get back. They were all confused but then I lunged down again and I concentrated really hard and a burst of fire escaped my body, killing all rogues that were near me. I stood up and knew that I didn''t kill anyone on my side, but the rogues were all dead and I stood up looking at the scorched ground around my body. Everyone else was standing back staring at me, and when I was sure that they were all dead I started walking past everyone towards the packhouse. I walked inside and shifted back, grabbing some clothes from theundry and I put them on straight away and I walked back outside seeing that everyone else had shifted back as well. Koda, Tyler and Dean all walked over to me and I just stood outside the packhouse looking at them. "That''s not something you see every day." Dean said. "What was that?" Tyler asked. "I told you. I''m here to protect you. If you choose to believe me then that''s up to you. But I''m not going anywhere." I said. +10 Bonus "So, you canbine powers. Use powers while in wolf form?" Koda asked. "Yeah. I can." I said. "What else can you do?" Dean asked. "Nothing I can do here without blowing up your house." I said. "I''m sure we''ll see eventually." Koda said, obviously not wanting me to blow up his house. "Hello Nova." Someone said, behind me. So I turned around and there was a woman standing there wearing all red. "Scarlet. It''s about f*****g time. Where you been? All the fun is over." I said. "I knew that you could handle it." She said. "Or you were just being a pathetic scared little witch. Isn''t that what you do? Stay away until the danger is over and then show up and pretend like you knew what was going to happen." I snapped at her. "Please don''t be mad at me. I can''t fight rogues or werewolves. That will cause a war between witches and werewolves." She said. "Not if they''re rogues. You and I both know that." I yelled. "The Rogue King will never allow it." She said. "Since when do the rogues have a King?" Koda asked. "That''s what I needed to talk to you about. Someone is gathering the rogues together. They areing here to try and kill the Triplet Alpha''s." Scarlet said. "Where are they?" I asked. "I''ve got people working on it. There''s a location spell in ce at the moment but somehow he is able to hide from it." "Of course he is." I said, looking away. I wasn''t surprised at all that she couldn''t find him. Of course it wouldn''t be that easy. "Hey, we got a live one over here." A warrior sang out from the forest. "Don''t kill it." I yelled, running back towards the woods and the triplets were all following me. I got to where the rogue was and it was injured really badly. It wasn''t going to survive the injuries but she had shifted back to her human self and I walked up in front of her. "The rogue King is going to kill you for this." She said. 2/4 +10 Bonu "Why don''t you just worry about yourself right now. Because you''re the one that''s going to die if you don''t tell me what I want to know." I said. "I''m going to die anyway. So I''m not saying shit." She said. "That''s true. You are going to die. But if you tell me what I want to know, I''ll let you die quickly. If not, I can drag it out." I said. But she looked at me really defiantly. Suddenly Daisy appeared next to me and she handed me a ck leather pouch. So I knelt down on the ground in front of her and I opened the pouch with silver ded torture tools with rubber handles. The rogue got really nervous seeing them and I grabbed a small tool and I started dragging it along her skin, causing it to burn and there was even smokeing off of her skin. "Where is the Rogue King?" I asked. "I''m not telling you shit." She said. So I grabbed that tool and ripped out one of her fingernails. She growled at me, but I just smiled at her and I asked her the same question. Again, I got silence. So I ripped out a second nail. I had managed to rip out all five nails on one hand which meant she didn''t have any ws on that hand any more. "Why does the Rogue King want the triplets?" I asked. But again, she didn''t say anything. She looked at the triplets, pleading. But they just stood behind me with their arms crossed. They weren''t going to stop me and I was positive that this wasn''t the first time they had seen anyone being tortured. It''s what we did. Werewolves had their own rules and if this is what we had to do to get information then this is what we did. The Alpha''s were in charge of how they dished out punishments on their own packs. When she didn''t answer me, I grabbed her head and forced her mouth open. I grabbed a pair of pliers and I grabbed her canine tooth and I ripped it straight out of her head. She screamed and growled at the same time. Without a canines, she was going to be in trouble as a wolf. We were like humans. Even if we lost teeth at any age, they still grew back. But she would be 3/4 +10 Bonu without that canine for several months before it came back. "She''s not going to say anything." Alpha Grayson said, stepping forward. "Otherwise she already would have." He added. So I stood up and agreed with him. She was strong willed. "What are you going to do with her?" I asked. "Lock her in the dungeon for now." He said. "If you want to torture her again, let me know. I want to be there." I said. And he smirked and nodded at me. A couple of warriors grabbed her up off the ground and took her to the packhouse where she would be thrown in the dungeon. I started helping the warriors clean up the mess of the dead bodies around the ce. They were thrown outside of the pack territory and set on fire. They didn''t want those rogues to desecrate theirnd with their bodies. Which made me feel bad about what I did. But they were still able to retrieve the dead bodies and added them to the fire outside the territory. When I got back to the packhouse, I went to a dorm room that I had been given on the first floor of the house and I went to themunal bathroom where I had a shower and I got dressed. I then went to the kitchen to get a coffee and I leant against the counter looking out the window into the dark night. We''d been outside all day and cleaning up well into the night. That was the worst part about an attack. It''s the f*****g clean up. Fighter 27 Koda came into the room and stopped for a moment when he saw me standing there. I looked back at him and he walked over to the fridge to get a drink. "Dad told me that your house will be ready in a couple of days. It''s just down the road. He didn''t realize thest tenants left it in such a mess." Koda exined. "Well, they were exiled from the pack. Are you surprised they trashed the joint?" I asked. "How did you know they were exiled?" He asked. And I looked back out the window. "I know a lot of things that you wish I didn''t." I said. "Well, there''s something that I don''t know that I really want to know." He said. "What''s that?" I asked. "Well, how the hell could youe to school and see us three everyday knowing that you were our mate and stay as far away from us as possible?" He asked. "Do you want me to tell you how hard it was? Is that what you want?" I asked. "I don''t understand you." "No one does." "Would you f*****g stop that. Stop with those stupid little f*****g answers and just tell me the truth." He yelled. "Do you want to know how hard it was? I''ve known that you were my mate since I first saw you. Over a year ago. I''ve kept tabs on you the whole time so I knew what I was getting myself into when I moved here. I saw everything. Every girl, every kiss, everything f*****g thing. And that''s why I knew I couldn''te here as a werewolf. I had to take wolfsbane. Otherwise my wolf would have killed every one of those girls that touched you and your brothers. Is that what you want to hear? The wolfsbane kept me under control until I knew how much f*****g danger you were in." I yelled back at him. "You hated us being with them?" Koda asked, his voice going a lot quieter now. "Yeah. I hated it. I still hate to think about it. So I prefer to think about the people that want to kill you. Not the people that want to f**k you." I said. "Alright. If you''re so jealous of our past girlfriends. How many boyfriends have you had?" He asked. "None." +10 Bonus "What?" He asked, shocked. "None." I repeated. "What about Jacob? I was sure you were going to say him." "Jacob is like a brother to me. He trained me. We did get close, but not that close." Koda didn''t say anything after that and I looked towards the doorway of the kitchen and I saw Tyler and Dean both standing there looking at us. "I''m not a w***e like you three. I never n to be. Once the threat is over and you three are safe, I''m outta here. Because I can''t keep fighting with dumbass little bitches at school because you decided that it was a good idea to give them a little when they wanted it and now you can''t get rid of them." I said. "You''re leaving?" Dean asked. "As soon as I know that you''re safe. I''m getting the hell out of here and finally living my own f*****g life. Something that I''ve never had a chance to do." I said, grabbing my coffee and I walked out the backdoor and into the field with it. I got a couple of hours of sleep that night but I got up at dawn and I got dressed into a ck and purple sports top, matching tights, socks and sand shoes. When I walked out the back Jacob was already waiting for me while wearing only a pair of shorts and showing off all his muscles. I know that everyone always thinks that he''s flirting with me, but that''s just who he was. He was a tease and he knew it. He was really good looking and he knew that as well. But he knew that I was off limits while I was mated with the triplets. "Are you ready?" He asked. "Let''s go." I said. So we took off from the packhouse and we started running towards the forest and disappeared in the trees. We ran around the territory and when we got back to the packhouse we started training with each other. Hand to handbat. We saw another group of warriorsing out at some point that were also out for an early morning training session but we ignored them and Jacob and I kept training where we were. The funny thing was, they all stopped to watch us. Because we didn''t train like them. 2/4 We were a little more advanced and now they knew who I was and they saw me yesterday in that fight, I think they were more interested in me. TO Rongs The triplets walked out of the house and stood back watching Jacob and I training and I could sense how tense they were. Jacob could sense it as well and he kept watching me, but I insisted that we kept going. We trained for another two hours, which was normal for us and then we finally stopped and I grabbed my water bottle. "What are you going to do about those three?" Jacob asked, walking next to me. "I told them that I''ll save them from the impending threats and then I''m gone." I said. And he looked at me strangely. "You''re not going to take them as your mates?" He asked. "How can I? They hate me." I said. And he looked back over at the guys and then back at me. "I don''t think they hate you." He said. "What?" I asked. "They hate that you''re here with me. They''re jealous." He said. "Good. Now they know how I''ve felt for thest two years. Is it so hard for male wolves to wait for their mate? Why do they need to show how f*****g great they are by screwing anything that shows them attention?" I asked. "I knew I should have done the recon on them." I looked at Jacob with a doubtful look. We knew that would never work. I needed to do it so I could get ay of thend and I knew their schedule and everything like that. That''s why I came here earlier to do the recon, spy on them, before they knew who I was. Before Evelyn was offered that job. They got up to a lot more s**t that I could have realized. I thought they would have been training to be Alpha''s. They were just sleeping around. And making sure that everyone knew that they were the future Alpha''s. Using it to their advantage. Not really the type of mates I thought I would have. They are too full of themselves and I have to try and keep my distance from them. No matter how hard it is for me without the wolfsbane. 3/4 So I didn''t say anything to them before I went back into the house. had a shower and I got dressed. But when I walked back into my room, I heard someone screaming my name. I walked towards the front of the house and I looked out the window to see Evelyn in the middle of the road screaming out to me. She obviously knew that I was here but she didn''t know which house I was in.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fighter 28 As I looked out the window I could tell that Evelyn was drunk. So I closed my eyes and shook my head.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I walked out of the house and she had already gotten a nice little group of people watching her, since she wasn''t really being that quiet. Once she saw me walking down the street towards her, she pathetically threw a beer bottle at me thatnded nowhere near me. "What the f**k are you doing here Evelyn?" I asked. "I see you''ve moved up in the world. You''ve moved up and now you think you''re better than "I''ve always been better than you. Why don''t you go home and sleep it off." "Screw you. How dare you treat me like this." "Because you treated me like this. Even worse, actually. But I don''t care about that anymore. You can tell Henry that I will no longer be a problem because I''m noting home." "Oh. So these people have decided to take you in, have they? They think that you are so great. What if they actually knew the truth about you?" She asked. "They know me better than you ever will. Now get the f**k out of here." I said. "You miserable f*****g bitch." She yelled, trying to p me across the face. But I grabbed her wrist before she could hit me and I pulled her closer to me. Her eyes widened when she realized that she couldn''t get out of my grip, no matter how much she tried. "I told you Evelyn. Get the f**k out of here. I don''t want anything to do with you or Henry. You''re not wee here." I said. Evelyn looked around at everyone standing around and no one was arguing with me about her not being wee here. She obviously didn''t know that she was surrounded by werewolves and she didn''t know what the hell she had stumbled into right now. "You''re going to regret this. Believe me." She said. And I let go of her wrist so she could turn around and stumble back down the road away from me. I heard the Alpha tell a couple of warriors to make sure that she got home safe and I went 1/3 +10 Bonus back to the packhouse without saying anything to anyone and I went to my room and closed the door. I grabbed a book out of my bag and I started reading through it before I added a little more to the end of it.. Dean came to my room so I said he coulde in. He closed the door behind him and he sat on the side of my bed while I was still writing in the notebook. "That was interesting. Do you think she was serious when she said that you''d regret it?" Dean asked. "Who the hell knows? She''s a crazy b***h and she''s got contacts with some very unsavory people. Butst I heard, none of them were talking to her. So I''m not concerned." "Good. We don''t need her causing trouble around here. Humans could get hurt." "Do you think I don''t know that?" I snapped. "Nova. I''m sorry, alright. I''m sorry about everything that you had seen a year ago when you were here. But we were underage. We didn''t know who our mate was. And you were underage as well. How the hell did you know that we were mates?" He asked. "I guess that''s just another part of my curse. I knew the second I saw you three." "You think it''s a curse being born like this?" "Yeah. It is a curse." I said. "I''m sorry that you''ve been tasked with protecting us. I didn''t know that you hated us so much. I finally stopped writing in the book and I turned around to look at him. "I don''t hate you Dean. But my whole life has been gued with abuse and neglect. And then I found out that I was a werewolf and again, I was told that I was a savour. I was that I was the only person that could save you and your brothers and my training started straight away. was only 13. You guys have had a chance to live your life. I have never had that chance." I exined. "Well, you can still have that chance when all of this is over." "Dean. You really don''t have any idea who ising here. I have been tasked with making sure that you survive it. You three have to survive it because you''re going to do great things as Alpha''s. But me, I''m expendable." 2/3 10 Bonus "Don''t ever say that. I don''t believe that anyone is expendable." He said. "Dean. As soon as they started training me, that''s the first thing they told me. As long as you survive, I might not. There''s a good chance that I am not going to survive this fight. I''ve epted that. It''s my fate. And that''s why it''s best that we don''t get too close." I exined. Dean sat there speechless and I turned back to keep writing in the notebook that I was writing in when he had first walked in. Dean didn''t look like he had any intention of moving or leaving my room. But I didn''t care. I was concentrating on what I was doing. I just wish that he would ept the same fate that I have epted. I know that this is a dangerous mission. It was something that waspletely unprecedented. The fight that''sing, it''s something that this world has never seen before. I knew that everyone was sure that it would all blow over. At least, everyone in this pack thought it would blow over. No one knew how bad it was going to get around here and they needed to start making arrangements. But that''s something that Ava could talk to the Alpha about. That wasn''t my concern. I was just the warrior. The one to keep the triplets alive. Fighter 29 It hadn''t taken too long for the Alpha to get the house ready for me and he made sure that it was fully furnished because he knew that I didn''t have anything. I had a bit of money but I knew that it was going to be needed soon. Especially if the guys are already starting to be attacked. But the Alpha was being really good about everything. He was really curious as to who my father was since my mother was human. And with my abilities, he knew that my father had to be someone special. But I told him that I had no idea. With all the questions that he asked me, I finally had to tell him that I''ve never met my biological father. He wasmunicating with Ava, so she''s the one that he needed to talk to if he wanted to find out who my dad is. I knew that he was going to talk to Ava about it, but otherwise I was still in the dark about who my dad was. Ava had to tell the Alpha because they aren''t allowed to keep secrets from him, and if he demanded it then she would be physically incapable of lying to him or not telling him. But no one was telling me anything. I walked out of my house at dusk one afternoon and I checked the perimeter of the packhouse before I walked into the forest and started checking around the area for anything that might be out of the ordinary. If there was any trace of an animal that shouldn''t be there, or if I could sense any sort of species that shouldn''t be there. I heard some twigs break behind me and I stopped where I was, but I didn''t turn around. "Do you realize how stupid it is to sneak up on me?" I asked. "I was hoping you''d be able to tell that it was me." Koda said. "Well, you''re lucky that I was able to tell that it was you." I said, finally turning around to look at him. "What are you doing out here?" I asked. ¡°Well, I''m still the future Alpha. I can''t stay locked up in the packhouse forever. It''s weak." He said. "Well, walking around the forest and not being able to sense witches or fairies is stupid." I said. "I guess. But I can''t let the pack see me being weak. Neither can my brothers." He said. And I 1/3 10 BonuProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. nodded my head. "You don''t want the pack seeing you being protected by a girl." I said. "We''ve been training longer than you. It seems ridiculous that you are able to take care of us." He said. "Well, that''s where we can disagree. You have trained longer than me, but you can''t do what I can." I said. "I''ve noticed." He said. We started walking through the forest together and he was quiet at first but I knew that he had something on his mind. But I was really just looking around the forest and doing my job. Having Koda next to me didn''t make me feel uneasy. It just meant that I would have to fight harder if we were attacked. "Dean told me what you said to him. About you probably not surviving the fight." He said. "The odds aren''t in my favor. But like I told him, you triplets are the ones that need to survive." I said. "Why? Why are we more important than you?" "You''ll have to ask the others that. I''m just following orders." "You''re our mate. Technically, right now. You''re our pack''s future Luna. You don''t take orders from anyone." He said. "I wish it was that easy." I said. "How old were you when they started training you for this?" "13." I said, still looking around the forest. "That''s a lot of responsibility." He said. But I just shrugged. It didn''t bother me so much anymore. "Well, it got me out of that house for longer every day so I didn''t have to look at Evelyn and Henry." I said. And he nodded his head like he understood. I knew that he understood. They''d been watching me in that house. They saw what my mother and stepfather were like. They knew that it was a hostile environment and I couldn''t wait to get out of there. And this has given me the excuse to do it. Even if I''m not 18 yet. "So, why did Evelyn show up here drunk screaming at you?" He asked. "Because she lost. She wanted to kick me out. She was looking forward to the day when she 213 10 Bonus got to kick me out. But I beat her to it. I left and never told her so she was pissed." I exined. "Why does she hate you so much?" Koda asked. "Because dad knocked her up and then disappeared. She loved him. But he proved that he was just using her. He never stuck around to see me and when he left it was toote for her to have an abortion." I exined. "Why didn''t she put you up for adoption?" "Because she''s a spiteful b***h. She figured that I would be a good bargaining chip if dad ever showed up again." Koda looked a little pissed at that remark. I don''t think he was expecting me to say something so underhanded. But I don''t know what he expected from Evelyn. She was a b***h and they knew that. I was just a means to an end with her. She''d made that perfectly clear and she let everyone who would listen that I was a mistake. That she was pissed that she ever had me. Honestly, I''m surprised that I lived through my first couple of years when I was dependent on her to live. She''s always made it obvious that she hates me and the second I was old enough to start taking care of myself, she let me. She hated that I was always eating their food though, so when I met Ava she realized that I was more mature than I should be for my age and she started giving me those checks earlier than expected. Only because she knew that I needed it. Evelyn had started restricting my food at that point and Ava knew that it was child abuse. So she would give me the money but she would spread it out over the month instead of giving it all to me in one go. When I got back to my house I walked inside and I turned the living room light on and I started walking to the kitchen and I stopped next to a darkened hallway next to me. "How the f**k did you get into my house?" I asked. "You and I need to talk." Izzy said,ing out from the dark and into the light. Fighter 30 I stood there looking at Izzy and she wasn''t wearing her usual get up. Her hair wasn''t perfectly done, she wasn''t wearing skin tight clothing or high heels. She was actually looking really crappypared to what she usually looked like. "How many times do I have to beat you before you realize that I''m not going anywhere?" I asked. "I just want to know why? Tyler and I were happy before you got here." She said. And I scoffed. "Oh please. You were Tyler''s f**k buddy and we all know that." I said, walking to the kitchen. I turned the coffee machine on and I started getting something to eat as she followed me, not pleased that I was dismissing her. "I am the next Luna of this pack." She demanded. "Well, isn''t that up to them?" I asked. "No. It''s fate. You''re their mate. You''re meant to be the next Luna. But you can reject them and everything can go back to normal." She said. I turned around to look at Izzy and I could tell that she wasn''t acting like herself. She was slurring her words and she really didn''t look too good. But she didn''t look drunk. "Izzy. What the f**k have you taken?" I asked. But she grabbed onto the bench and stopped herself from falling over. "Give me back my title." She yelled. Oh my goddess, this b***h is more delusional than I thought. "You never had a title in this pack. Now what the f**k have you taken?" I asked, getting in her face and looking at her eyes. They were all ssy and I was surprised that she could see anything at all. She was definitely high on something, but I didn''t know what. "You''re gonna regret ever taking them away from me." She said, pushing me away. She started walking through my house before she copsed onto the ground and I walked over to her and checked her pulse. She was still alive so I grabbed my phone and dialed a number. "Hello." Tyler answered. 1/5 10 Bonu "You might want to get over to my house. And bring whatever pack doctor you have." I said before hanging up before he could ask any more questions. I went to the kitchen and wet a cloth and took it back to the living room and I started wetting Izzy''s face and trying to wake her up. But nothing was working. It was only about a minuteter when Tyler showed up with Koda and Dean. They saw me sitting there and they actually looked relieved that I was sitting up. But then they saw Izzy, so I told them everything that had happened. And that I know she took something but I don''t know what. When the doctor arrived, he agreed that she had overdosed on something. Ava and Jacob arrived soon after that and then Theo. My house was surrounded by people and Jacob walked over to me and asked about what happened. Jacob wanted aplete y by y and everyone was listening. I told him that it wasn''t important but he insisted. So I told him everything she said about me stealing her title as Luna. And she''s pissed about it. The triplets heard that as well and Koda and Dean both looked at Tyler with pissed off looks on their faces. I was surprised at how Jacob reacted considering Izzy was his sister. "She''s such a delusional bitch." Jacob said. "Jacob. She''s your sister." Theo said. "Yeah. Who needs f*****g help. Either youmit her or I will. This s**t has gone too far. Ever since she met the triplets she''s been talking about being Luna." Jacob said. "Didn''t they meet when they were babies?" I asked. "No. We weren''t in the pack back then. We were apart of the pack but we were in California. Izzy moved here with dad when she was 7. She met the triplets and insisted that she was going to be the next Luna. You all just yed along, thinking it was funny and cute. And now look at what she''s doing. She broke into Nova''s house, she''s overdosed because she knows that her lifelong dream isn''t going toe true. She needs help." Jacob yelled. "Are you more pissed off because she overdosed or that she broke into Nova''s house?" Tyler asked, staring at Jacob. And he suddenly didn''t know what to say as he was looking at the triplets. 215 So I turned to face him and I patted him on the chest a couple of times. "Nice going. Good luck." I said, walking back towards the kitchen to finish making my dinner. They got Izzy out of my house and they took her to the pack hospital and her parents and brother went with her. I think Jacob was desperate to get out of my house after that. But the triplets stayed as I sat at the table and ate my dinner. Afterwards I made a coffee and I sat back at the table. "You guys do realize that I''m meant to be protecting you, right?" I asked. "Izzy''s had it in for you since you got here." Koda said. "And I''ve handled everything that she''s thrown at me. She didn''t do anything to me tonight. She did it to herself." I said. "She does drugs all the time. So, this was a delibrate overdose." Tyler said. "No it wasn''t." I said. "What are you talking about?" He asked. And I looked at them, exasperatedly. "Have you forgotten that I can read people''s thoughts? She did this on purpose. And she wasn''t trying to kill herself. She was just trying to get your attention. And doing it in my house was definitely going to get your attention. She''ll take up tomorrow and probably use me of giving her a hot shot." I exined. They all looked at each other like it was suddenly making sense to them. They thought that it made perfect sense that she would do something like that. She''d get rid of me and her family wouldn''t want anything to do with me, or the triplets. She thinks of me as a huge threat because I''m the triplets'' mate, but I''m also close with her mother and brother who she hasn''t had much of a rtionship with because they had been separated for so long. But her brother trained me as a werewolf and her mother was the one that has beenmunicating between my father and me. "Do you know who my father is?" I asked. Causing the three of them to all look at me. "No. Why would we know?" Dean asked. "Just curious. I''m sure your dad would have asked Ava by now. I thought he might have told you." I said. "No one has said anything to us about your dad." Tyler said. "Do you want us to find out?" Koda asked. 3/5 10 Bonu I thought about it for a moment but then I shook my head. "No. Don''t bother. If he wanted me to know then he would have shown his face by now." I said. "If you''re alright, we should get back to the packhouse." Dean said. "No. Stay here." I demanded, looking behind me towards the kitchen window. "What is it?" Tyler asked. "Not a werewolf. And not a friendly." I said. "Fae?" Koda asked. "No. They''d be gone already because they''d be able to read my mind. I''m guessing a witch." I said, keeping my head on the side so I wasn''t looking straight out the window. And I made sure that we kept our voices down. "Do you know how to take care of it?" Koda asked. "Stay here." I said. So I got up and I walked towards the stairs and I went to my room which was at the front of the house. I opened the side window and I climbed out into the tree that was outside and I jumped from tree to tree until I could see someone perched in a tree that was several meters away.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The woman that was in the tree was staring into the house, watching the triplets. But she started looking around as if she was trying to see where I was. I raised my hand and shot an energy st out of it and broke the branch that she was perched on and she fell to the ground. As soon as she was down, I jumped down and I ran at superhuman speed to where she was and forced her back to the ground before she could get up. I stood over her and held my hand over her chest without touching her, but I was forcing her to stay on the ground as the guys ran out. "Do you know her?" Koda asked. "Nope. But she''s about to tell me." I said. The witch looked at me and hissed, obviously very defiant and not wanting to tell me anything. Fighter 31 Koda wanted to take the witch back to the dungeon and handle this properly but I just looked at him like he was an i***t. He didn''t understand why I wasn''t letting her go and letting them deal with it. "She''ll break out of your dungeon the second you turn your back. If she''s as powerful as I think she is then she''ll evaporate and go wherever the hell she wants." I exined. "So, what do we do?" Dean asked. "We get the answers out of her right now and kill her. Getting rid of the body so no one can find her." I said, looking down at the witch but she just hissed at me again. "I need to let our father know." Koda said, walking away from us. "Is he always so by the book?" I asked. "Yeah. Pretty much. He''s the oldest so he needs to be more responsible." Tyler said. But I looked down at the witch again and I squeezed my hand even tighter and she started grunting as it was getting harder to breathe. "If you know me at all witch, you know that I can torture you for hours before you finally beg for death. Is your boss really worth that?" I asked. And she looked at the guys frantically and then back at me. She looked around the forest at the back of my house and the houses that were next to mine, but they were far enough away that no one knew what we were doing here. "He''s going to kill me." She grunted out. "What the f**k do you think I''m going to do to you b***h?" I asked. But she was still hesitant about telling me anything. So I took a step back and I raised my hand, causing her to be lifted off the ground with a tight grip around her and I mmed her against the side of my house. "You know who you''re f*****g with. You must really want a death wish if you keep refusing to talk." I said. "You''re a traitor." She spat at me. And I scoffed. "No, I''m not. I''m not evil, you are. I''m a werewolf, you''re not." I said. "You''re a witch." She said. 1/4 +10 Bonus "Yeah. That''s where the evil part came in." I spoke like she was an i***t. She was looking around again like she was waiting for someone toe and help her. So I told the guys to keep a look out behind me while I dealt with this thing in front of me. "Who the hell hired you?" I asked. "I told you. He will kill me." She said. She was really starting to piss me off and she was deliberately thinking about other things that weren''t her boss. She was smart. She knew that I could read minds. So she made sure that I couldn''t see who her boss was. She wasn''t thinking about him. And it was taking a lot of effort to not think about him. I raised my other hand to face her and her eyes went wide, knowing what wasing. So I looked at her, giving her onest chance. But she closed her mouth and looked at me with a determined look on her face. So a long stream of red energy starteding out of my hand, hitting her right in the chest, causing her to scream. Koda came back with his father at the same time as I was doing that. Alpha Grayson stood there in shock for a moment, before he approached us and I lowered the hand that was burning the witch. "I was told that you can''t lock her in the dungeon." Grayson said. "That''s right. I need to get the information out of her now. But she''s not talking. She''s actually tougher than I thought." I admired. "Well, what are you going to do once you get the information?" "Not sure yet. Killing her is probably the best option. We don''t want her to go back to the boss and tip him off that we possibly might know who he is." I said. "She''s young." Grayson said. And I stood there staring at the girl for a moment. "She''s 21." I said. And the witch hissed at me again. "Stay out of my head bitch." "Hey, you came to me. Don''t forget that." I said. So Grayson walked closer to her and started asking her a series of questions. 2/4 If she refused to answer, I would do something that would cause pain but she still didn''t talk. She was really scared of their boss so I was starting to think that she wasn''t going to talk. She''d prefer death over telling him that she betrayed him. Even if it was under torture. We were out there for a couple of hours when we realized that she definitely wasn''t going to say anything, So I forced her back onto the ground and I looked at the triplets and their father. Grayson nodded his head, so I held her in ce and I pointed my other hand at her I shot a line of intense fire straight into the middle of her chest, causing her to catch on fire and evaporate immediately, Killing a witch is a lot different than a person. Once she caught on fire, her whole body lit up and then the fire simmered down and all that was left was ash. It was actually pretty clean. I walked back into my house after that and Grayson went back to his house. But the triplets followed me. "You know, I got my own ce so I could have some privacy." I said. "Well, there was just a witch watching you through the window. Koda said. "Actually, I think she was watching you." I said. "I don''t like leaving you here alone." Tyler said, but I just scoffed at him. "Go home. I''ll be fine. I''ll see you tomorrow." I said. So I walked upstairs to my bedroom and I grabbed some clothes out of the wardrobe and I made sure the curtains were closedpletely. I had a shower and I washed my hair and stood under the hot water for as long as possible. When I got out of the shower, I walked into my room wearing a towel and I got dressed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I then brushed my hair and made sure that it didn''t have any knots in it before I put it in a ponytail and then I walked back downstairs. I jumped when I saw Tyler sitting on the couch still, but the other two were gone. I didn''t say anything as I went to the kitchen and I cleaned up from dinner and I put the clean dishes away. "If you''re staying, there''s a spare room upstairs." I said. 3/4 $10 Bontes "I know. I helped build the house." He said. And I turned to look at him strangely. "You''re the Alpha." "I know. But we also do charity work. Dad says that it improves our image." "Okay. I guess if that''s what you have to do. You better not have put any secret passages into my house or anything." "I promise." He said. "I''m going to bed. You obviously know where the guest room is. So, goodnight." I said, turning around to walk back upstairs. When I got to my room, I climbed into bed with a book and I heard Tylering upstairs. I sat there listening for a moment because he stopped at the top of the stairs. I knew that he was thinking about it, but he went towards the guest room instead ofing to mine. So I turned the light off and I went to sleep. Fighter 32 I had a pretty restless night sleep that night and I had to get up several times to check the perimeter around the area like I had been doing ever since I arrived in town. And when I woke up at 6am in the morning I went to the kitchen to get a coffee and I sat at the table looking into the living room and out the front window. "Morning." Tyler said, walking downstairs. "Morning." I said. "How did you sleep?" He asked, walking over to the coffee pot. "Just fine. The same as usual." "Really? Why did you get up four times during the night?" "I had to check the perimeter of the town." "Do you do that every night?" He asked, sitting at the table. "Yeah. I have to. You saw how easy it was for that witch to sneak up on us yesterday." He sat there looking at me for a moment, obviously now knowing what to say but maybe now he was starting to understand how serious I was taking this job. I guess they didn''t like to think of them as my job since I''m their mate. But I think of them as my targets to protect. And they don''t like it. "Well, what would have happened if you found somethingst night?" Tyler asked. "I would have dealt with it." I said, staring out the window like it was no big deal. It really wasn''t a big deal for me. I was trained for this. "What''s the n here? Everyone ising after us so how are we going to fend them all off?" Tyler asked. "That''s what I''m here for." "But you can''t fight them all off at the same time. Not if they have all joined forces." He said. "Tyler. Would you just rx? I know what I''m doing. We know what we''re doing. All of us that havee here to protect you." I insisted. Koda and Dean got back to the house just after that and also poured themselves a coffee and sat at the table where Tyler and I were sitting. 1/5 "What did dad find out about the witch?" Tyler asked. "Nothing. There''s no information floating around about witches anywhere." Dean said. "Well, she wouldn''t say anything except that she''s terrified of that boss." Koda said. "But we don''t know who the boss is." Tyler said. *10 Bonu "Hemands all the witches. He''s a warlock and he doesn''t mess around. She wasn''t strong which meant she was just here to observe. Not to fight. He isn''t ready to attack yet. He''s still gathering information." I said. "Do you know who he is?" Koda asked. "No." "Well, how can we find out?" Dean asked. "Scarlet is already trying to find out. She''s been trying to find out for months. But no one talks about him. He has them terrified. They would rather die than be left at the mercy of him." I exined. "And we don''t know where to look for him." Tyler said. "If you''re thinking about taking the fight to him then you can forget it. You''re never going to find him." I said. "How are we meant to win this fight?" Dean asked. I looked at all three of them and the looks on their faces. They were expecting me toe up with something brilliant, but there was no brilliant n. Right now, we just needed to keep these people away from the triplets. At all costs. And the triplets obviously thought that there was some massive n already in ce but there was nothing like that. Us being here is what was going to protect them. We had a few tricks up our sleeves but that was it. Right now, we just have ways of holding them off. Killing the little attacks that they throw at us. We didn''t have anything if these species all gathered together to fight as one and destroy this pack. I just got up and put my cup in the sink before I walked upstairs. I got changed into a ck and red sports top, matching tights, socks and sand shoes. I walked back downstairs and down to the basement where I had set up all my exercise equipment in one room and the other room was the soundproof firing range. 2/5 10 Honu As soon as I walked down to the gym I heard the guys following me and once they got downstairs, they couldn''t believe at how I had set up the whole basement. They helped build the house but they never imagined that the basement could be used like this.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I turned on the air vents to get the air circting from outside and I started with a bit of cardio and then I did some weight training. After that I went into the firing range but I put a wooden cutout of a person down the end of the room and I stood up the other end of the room with the throwing knives. The guys were standing behind me and I had six knives in my hand and I threw them fast and efficiently in only a matter of seconds. Hitting the target in the head with every knife. I had guns on the wall as well, but I preferred the knives. I did use guns if I had to, but I used the knives mostly. I always carried a knife around with me. They were easier to hide. "How often do you train like this?" Koda asked. "Every day." "Really? Even when you were living with your mother?" Tyler asked. "I had to find somewhere else to train when I was living in her house. But now I''m in my own house and I don''t have to hide it." I exined. We all stayed in the basement for a couple of hours before we went upstairs and we got a call from the Alpha. I didn''t even have a chance to get changed before we left my house and walked up the road to theirs. We went into the living room and Ava was there with Theo, Jacob and Izzy. "We have been trying to find out more about the witches. They seem to be the ones that are making the most moves towards us. But there is nothing. We can''t find anything on any witches." Grayson said. "Did you expect them to advertise whenever theye to town to try and kill your sons?" I asked. "Nova. Respect." Ava said. "Why? He''s not my Alpha. I don''t have an Alpha." I said. "How the hell are we meant to stop them if we don''t know where they are or how many there are?" Grayson asked. "Nova." Ava said. "What do you mean?" Tyler asked, confused. +10 Bonus "She knows when they''re near. And if there''s more than one. She can sense them. That''s why we had to hurry up and get her here." Ava exined. The triplets all looked at me and I couldn''t believe that they were surprised by that after what they sawst night. But I guess there''s still a lot that they don''t understand about me. "Do you know if there''s any near us now?" Grayson asked. "No. Not at the moment. But I still have to do another perimeter check." "My patrols are out there. Ava said that you were doing checks all nightst night." Grayson said. "It''s part of the job." I said. "We''re not your job." Dean snapped at me. "Well, she obviously doesn''t respect the mate bond." Izzy said. "Just because I like your mother and brother, doesn''t mean I am going to go easy on you. I beat you once, I''ll do it again." I said, staring at Izzy. So she sat back on the couch with her arms crossed. She got even worse when she realized that no one was going toe to her defense. "How do I keep my boys safe?" Grayson asked. "Nova. Tell them." Ava said. But I looked at her for a moment before I looked around the room. "There are a few ways that we can keep them safe. From keeping them in the packhouse until the threat is gone to removing them from here entirely." I said. "Where are we going to go? They''re going to be looking all over the country for us." Dean said. "I''m not talking about the country." I said. "Nova is able to open portals to different realms." Ava said. "You want to take them to a different realm?" Grayson asked. "That will be thest option but if it needs to be done, I''m prepared to do that." I said. And the triplets looked at each other like they were worried that it mighte to that. But I said that it was only ast option. When nothing else worked. Or if someone got too close to them and we needed to get them out of here in a hurry. A15 They didn''t seem too pleased with it, but I didn''t care. I was going to do what needed to be done in order to keep them safe. Fighter 33 When I got back to my house I had a shower and I got dressed into some clean clothes instead of the sweaty gear that I had been working out in and when I went back downstairs Dean was in the living room waiting for me. "Don''t you guys have a life?" I asked. "We did. Before we realized we had a mate." He said. "I''m not your responsibility. I told you, keep your distance." I said going to the kitchen. "You know that we can''t. Not until the bond is severed." "Wow. Won''t Izzy be happy when that happens." I said, sarcastically. "Are you really going to reject us?" "I never said that I was going to do that. But I never said that I wasn''t. I don''t know what the hell to do. I don''t feel the mate bond like you. I''m not even 18 yet and because of what I am, I don''t know if I am ever going to feel the bond like you do." I said. "Well, at least you''re honest. But I don''t care about that. We feel the bond and as far as we do, we''re not going anywhere." "Do what you want. I''m going for a hike." I said, walking towards the back door. But he was on his feet and following me out the back door before I could barely even finish the sentence.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I closed the door behind us and I started hiking the trail that led from my back door and I started weaving through several different trails as I was checking things out to make sure that everything was alright and there were no threats hanging around. The wolves that were on patrol would stop and look at us, but they would get on their way pretty quickly. "So, your friends with all species?" Dean asked. "I do have friends of all species." "That''s pretty cool. I guess. Except for vampires. You know that we aremon enemies." "I know that. They''re not my enemy. I''m part vampire." "How the hell does that happen? How did you happen?" He asked. "Wow! That''s not offensive at all." I said. "I''m not trying to be rude. I''ve heard of hybrids. But I''ve never heard of anyone like you." He 1/4 +10 fone said. "Well, I guess I am the exception." "Do you know how it happened?" "Gics. I believe my father sought my mother out because of her heritage. Hoping that the experiment would be sessful. And it was." I said, not looking at him as he stopped walking and stared at me. "Wait a minute." He said, grabbing my arm and stopping me from walking. But I still wouldn''t look at him. "You''re an experiment?" He asked. "Yeah. But I''m not supposed to know." "How did you find out?" "I snuck into Ava''s office one night. I looked at my file. It said that the experiment was sessful and my father was pleased with the results." I said, looking off in the distance. So Dean forced me to look at him and he stared me straight in the eye. "I''m sorry. I had no idea." "How could you? No one is meant to know." "That''s why you''re so detached. Isn''t it? Why you won''t get too close to us. You keep saying that you''ve got a job to do." "I was bred to be a soldier. And I know that since I''ve proven to be sessful, they''re gonna keep trying to make more like me. Whatever Ava says, don''t trust her. She''s not who she says she is." I said. He looked really surprised at my admission there. He thought that I loved Ava, but it''s all an act. Ever since I found out who Ava was and what she was really doing with my father, I''ve been waiting for her to stab me in the back. I''m waiting for it and I expect it. So it''s not going to happen to me. "I''m sorry." Dean said, backing away from me. "For what?" I asked. And I focused on what he was thinking. "I was mind linking my brothers. They just heard everything you said." He thought to himself. "You asshole. Are they going to keep their f*****g mouths shut?" I asked. "Yeah. They won''t tell anyone. They''re still listening. They''re pissed." He said. 2/4 +10 Boru "I know. I can hear them. In your head." I said. We hiked the perimeter and then went back to my house and when we got there Tyler and Koda were waiting for us. "I really don''t want to talk about this." I said getting a bottle out of the fridge. "We can have Ava kicked out of the pack." Koda said. "Why? She''s the Beta''s mate. I hate her daughter but I''m friends with Jacob. And from what I can tell, he doesn''t know anything about this. He''s too much of a friend for me to lose." I said. None of them liked hearing me talk about another unmated male like that, but they better get used to it. I''ve never really been one to make friends with a lot of girls. I''m more likely to make friends with guys than girls. I''ve always been like that. "Alright. What do you want us to do?" Tyler asked. "Nothing. Pretend like you never heard it. I don''t want Ava to know that I know." "What''s your ns for Ava?" Dean asked. "I haven''t gotten that far yet." I said, sitting at the table. I knew that they didn''t want her to get away with what she was doing to their mate, but there was nothing that they could do about it right now. They just had to suck it up and live with it. That''s all there was to it. I needed to make sure that they were going to keep their mouths shut. They stayed at my house for most of the day until they finally had to go and tend to some Alpha duties while I stayed back at the house. I was sitting in my bedroom writing in a notebook when I heard someone walking up the stairs. "I''m in here Jacob." I sang out. So he came to my bedroom and opened the door. "This is a pretty nice house." Jacob said. "Yeah. I guess." I said, turning around to look at him. "Are you alright?" He asked, sitting on the edge of my bed. "I''m fine. What are you doing here anyway? I thought your father was teaching you how to be a Beta." I said. 3/4 +10 Bonus "He has been. But I don''t think I''m going to be Beta." "Why not?" "The triplets hate me. Because I''m friends with you." "No. I think they hate you because they suspect that something has happened between us two." "So you haven''t told them?" He asked, surprised. "Did you think I was going to tell the triplets that we used to hook up? Do you want them threeing after you because I''m pretty sure they will kill you." I said. "Well, secrets don''t stay secret forever." "Have you told anyone here about us?" I asked. He looked at me really hesitant before he nodded his head. "Who?" I demanded. "Izzy." "Are you f*****g crazy. She''s thest person you should tell. She''s gonna run straight to the triplets and tell them." I yelled. "I had to tell someone." "Jacob. I''m their mate. They aren''t going to do anything to me. But they will f*****g kill you. And she isn''t going to realize that before she tells them. Not if she thinks it''s going to get rid of me you f*****g idiot." I yelled. "I''m screwed." He said. "Let''s go." I said, standing up. "Where?" "To find your damn sister." Fighter 34 Jacob and I left my house and we walked all through the werewolfmunity looking for Izzy but we couldn''t find her anywhere. So we needed to head towards the human town. When we got there we started looking around the school and then around the town looking for her before we finally found her in the diner with her friends. When we walked inside Izzy red at me when she saw me with her brother but we walked straight over to the booth and all of her friends stopped talking when they saw us. "What the hell do you want, w***e?" Izzy asked. "I just wanted to exin something to you. A little home truth if you will." I said. "And what might that be?" She asked. "I wouldn''t go and tell the triplets what Jacob told you. You might want to keep it to yourself." I said. "You don''t have to talk in code. All of my friends here already know that you were sleeping with my brother." She said. "Alright then. I won''t talk in code. I''m the triplets mate. They aren''t gonna hurt me. They aren''t gonna do anything to me. They aren''t even going to reject me. They already told me that. They''re in too deep already. But if they find out about your brother, they will kill him. Now, I know that you don''t want that to happen so you might want to contain this little bit of information. Otherwise you''re never gonna see your brother again. Is that what you want?" I asked. She looked at me and then at Jacob and he practically had a pleading look on his face. But then she looked really sorrowfully at Jacob. And I stood up straight staring at her. "Oh s**t. She''s already told them." I said. "What!?" Jacob yelled. "You need to get the hell out of town." I said. "When did you tell them?" Jacob asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I saw them about an hour ago. They were doing something for the pack. I don''t know. But you only told mest night about you two and I just assumed that they would reject her because she''s a slut." Izzy said. "She''s not a f*****g slut. You are. And a f*****g idiot." Jacob yelled, storming out of the diner. 1/5 +10 Bo "Wow. I really can''t wait to see how you''re going to get yourself out of this one." I said, walking away. I followed Jacob down the street and he was walking at a pace that was more than a human could walk at and he was pissed. And scared. And nervous. I could hear all of his thoughts and I started getting a headache as I was listening to everything. Jacob was really screwed here and his sister is the one that did it to him. "Do you know where they are?" Jacob asked. "No. They''re helping their dad with some Alpha duties. I don''t know how long that''s going to take." I said. "Can you buy me some time?" He asked. "You''re leaving?" "I have to. They are going to kill me." "I know. Alright. I''ll try and buy you some time. But we have to hurry." I said. So once we reached the forest we started sprinting back to the pack and Jacob went back to the Beta house and I went to the packhouse. I went inside and saw that no one was there. So I sat in the living room, waiting for them toe back. I was sitting there for about two hours before Grayson got back to the house with the triplets. They all stopped to look at me but Grayson was oblivious to everything. He just greeted me before he went to his office and I stood up to face the guys. "Wait here. There''s something we need to take care of next door." Koda said. "Jacob''s already gone." I said. And he stopped reaching for the door. "He knew that we wereing?" Dean asked. "Izzy admitted that she told you. And Jacob knew that you were gonna kill him. No one would stop you because he was messing around with the Alpha''s mate. Listen, whatever happened between me and Jacob was before I had ever seen you. I came here that first time and I knew that we were mates. I could sense it. Not like you can, but I knew that we were. When I went back to California I told him that it couldn''t happen again. It was too dangerous for him. I never told him why. He didn''t know until he got here." I exined. 215 +10 Bont "How many others have there been?" Koda asked. "What?" I asked, confused. "How many other guys have you f****d?" Koda yelled. "I don''t know. How many girls have you f****d?" I yelled back. Tyler grabbed Koda''s arm and pulled him back as he was starting to advance on me. They knew that I was right. There''s no way these guys were virgin''s and I am positive that they''ve slept with more people than I have. "Alright. We''ve all got history before we met each other. Do you want Nova to go and kill all the girls that you''ve slept with?" Tyler asked. "Would there be any girls left in the pack if I did?" I asked. "Probably not between the three of us." Dean said softly. "This is why I told you not to get too close. You are getting too f*****g involved with me. It can''t happen. I am here to protect you. To keep you alive. You know that I''m not meant to survive. Everyone is waiting for the war so I can protect you three and die doing it. No one wants me as your Luna. So, why don''t we just give it up now. If you don''t reject me now then the second I turn 18, I''ll reject you. It''s the only way that any of this is ever going to f*****g work." I yelled. I pushed past the three of them and stormed out the front door, mming it behind me. I went back to my house and I mmed the front door of my house as well. I started pacing around the living room and kitchen trying to calm down. Trying to keep my s**t together. But it wasn''t easy. Right now I felt like I was going to break something. I was so frustrated. I hated everything about my life right now. The way that I was conceived, the way I was raised, the way I am being used now. I would love nothing more than to fall in love and actually have a normal life with my mates. But it''s not possible. I went down to the gym downstairs and I startedying into the punching bag until I broke it. So I grabbed another punching bag and hung it up. I heard someone walking down the stairs and I turned around to see that it was Koda. "Has anyone told you that you will die in the war?" He asked. 3/5 +10 Bonu "They don''t have to. Remember." I said. "Right. Because you can hear what they''re thinking." He said. "They all know that I''m not going to survive. Jacob is the only one that would argue with his mother about it. He would think about those arguments. Forgetting that I could hear him. He was defending me. Promising to make sure that I didn''t die." I said. And Koda looked down. Finally understanding the sort of rtionship that Jacob and I had and how much I needed him around. He was the only one that believed in me. "I''m sorry. I guess we should have just trusted you." He said. "Yeah. You should have. But I understand why you don''t." I said. He started walking closer to me. "Do you really want us to just reject you because everyone else thinks that you''re going to die? He asked. "Isn''t that how it works? I get rejected and left to fend for myself?" I asked. "Have you ever considered that maybe you''re not here to protect us? But we''re meant to protect each other?" He asked. Actually, that thought had never crossed my mind. No one had ever mentioned anything like that to me before. Why would they? I mean, I''ve been trained to believe that the triplets are to stay out of harm''s way and I am the one to protect them. Koda walked even closer to me until he was right in front of me and I could feel his breath fan across my face. I looked up at him and he had a strange look on his face as well. He was looking at me like he was starting to understand me. He reached up and cupped my cheek with one of his hands and used his other hand to move my hair out of my face. I could hear Koda''s heart beating just as hard as mine was and he suddenly leaned down and kissed me. I didn''t pull away. I wrapped my arms around him and deepened the kiss. Feeling like my whole body was on fire and Koda wrapped his arms around my waist. Every spark filling me with more and more lust the longer he touched me. Fighter 35 Neither of us two wanting to or able to let go of each other, Koda wrapped his hands around my thighs and lifted me off the ground. I wrapped my legs around his waist and he carried me over to the bench that I used when I was lifting weights. Heid me on my back and stood up, staring down at me as he slowly took his shirt off and he leaned over me with one leg on the bench and the other one on the floor beside me. I wrapped my legs around him again, trying to get him as close to me as possible and he leaned right down to kiss me again. Resting his hands on the bench above my head. He slowly lifts up and pulls away from my mouth so he can grab the bottom of my shirt and he pulls it over my head and he lifts me up to sit up so he could undo my bra. He released my breasts and he growled as he looked down at me and my exposed boobs that are right in front of him and he cups my face with both of his hands and pulls me back into a deep and passionate kiss. Heid me back down on the bench and he undid my pants and pulled them off of me along with my panties and he tossed them to the side. I leaned up and grabbed the hem of his shorts and I pulled them down, releasing his massive erection. I wasn''t a virgin and I wasn''t naive when it came to s*x but looking at Koda had my heart going pretty fast for a moment. He was a lotrger than I had expected but he pushed me back down so I wasying on my back and he started kissing and teasing my n****e while cupping the other breast and kneading it before he changed sides and started kissing that n****e while he was kneading the other breast. I moaned at the feeling he was bringing to my sensitive n*****s and I felt my arousal start to spill from my p***y and the aroma of it was filling the room. Koda growled again as he smelt it as well and he kissed up my chest and my neck, back to my mouth. His tongue danced in my mouth with my own and I felt his erection pressing between my thighs, making me ache for him. Needing him inside of me. He started rubbing his massive c**k along the slit of my p***y, making me moan into his 1/4 mouth. I was writhing under him, wanting him to finally give me what I wanted. But he seemed happy to tease me for a little while before he gave me what I wanted. He pushed the tip of his c**k inside of me and then pulled it out again. I wrapped my legs around his waist and he pushed the tip in again before pulling it out again. "Oh f**k. Stop teasing me." I moaned. Causing him to chuckle at me. He grabbed both of my wrists and pinned them above my head and he stared down into my eyes as he pushed his entire c**k inside of me in one quick thrust. I squirmed slightly at the intrusion and he kept it still for a moment while I got used to the size of him and how full I felt with him inside of me. He never took his eyes off of my face, watching my every expression as I waited for him to keep going. He started thrusting in and out of me really slowly, but I started moving my hips against his and he moaned as he leaned down to kiss me again. I moved my legs further up his waist so he could get inside of me deeper and he pulled his face away from mine. "Oh f**k, yeah." He moaned. He let go of my hands and I wrapped them around his back while he grabbed onto the bench to keep his bnce and he started pushing further inside of me and quickened his pace. His c**k hitting that sweet spot that so few men could find. Every touch of his hand on my skin felt like electricity that I couldn''t get enough of. I arched my back on the bench and Koda started moving faster inside of me as I was moving my hips in sync with him. "Oh f**k. You are incredible." Koda moaned before leaning down to kiss me again. I moved my hands to his face and I pulled him down to keep his face near mine. I kept kissing him. Impatiently. Like I couldn''t get enough of it. In truth, I really couldn''t. I pulled my legs off from around Koda''s waist and I pushed him off of me. When I got up I pushed him onto the mat on the floor so he was on his back and I climbed over him so I was straddling him. 2/4 10 BonusThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I saw the slick smile on his face as soon as I started to take control and I reached around to grab his c**k in my hand. I pumped it a couple of times, making Koda moan uncontrobly, before I put it back inside of He reached up to grab my breasts while I ced my hands on his thighs behind me to give me a bit of bnce as I took over. I started moving forward and backward, sliding along his d**k, making him growl and moan almost at the same time. A sound that made me even wetter and more excited for him. He grabbed my waist and started moving me up and down and as I got into the rhythm of it, he let go of my waist and I put my hands on his chest and I started riding him like a professional cowgirl. I felt goosebumpsing up on my skin, which was the first sign that I was getting close. I kept riding Koda as heid back enjoying every second of it. His hands roaming my whole body, wherever he could touch me. I started feeling the butterflies in my stomach and before I knew it, I cried out as my orgasm took over and erupted through my whole body. The most intense orgasm I have ever had in my life. Koda started thrusting his hips upwards as I rode out thest spasms of my orgasm and he was really quick to climax himself once I had. I copsed on his chest before I rolled off of him and Iid next to him on the mat on the floor. "I bet you weren''t expecting that when you followed me home." I said. And he startedughing. "I definitely did not." He said, breathlessly. "But I am going to start following you home more often." I startedughing as Iid there staring up at the ceiling and he rolled onto his side to look at "I never thought you would evere near any of us like that." He said, ying with my hair. "Well, I wasn''t nning on it." I admitted. "I meant what I said before. We''re not going to reject you. And you''re not in charge of protecting us. We''re going to protect each other." I didn''t know what to say to that. I was conditioned to believe somethingpletely different 31A for years while I was training. But he''s saying that I wasn''t alone anymore. When everyone has always told me that I was meant to do everything on my own. He leaned over and kissed me again, and I didn''t push him away. "My brothers are going to f*****g hate me." Koda said. And I startedughing. "f**k. Now I''m gonna have to throw them a bone." I said and he startedughing. "That''s a good way of looking at it. Wait...oh f**k..." Koda said, sitting up suddenly. "What?" I asked, confused. "I didn''t use protection. Alpha''s are known for getting she-wolves pregnant if they don''t use protection. Oh f**k..." He said, hitting his head into his hands. Fighter 36 As Koda sat there starting to freak out Iid back and watched him and waited for him to stop. He was rambling about a lot of crap but I just waited for him to finish. "Why aren''t you freaking out?" He asked, turning to look at me. "Because you obviously think I''m an idiot." I said. "What?" He asked, confused. "I''m on birth control." I said. "What sort of birth control?" He asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I got it from a clinic in California that caters to werewolves. But it''s not part of your pack so Ava doesn''t know about it. I got a needle thatsts for a year plus the imnt that goes in my arm thatsts for six months. They''re a lot stronger than the birth control that humans get." "You''re on two types of birth control?" "Well, I wasn''t going to take any chances. I got them after I knew that I was mated to triplets. I knew that this could go anyway. And I wasn''t going to risk Ava''s experiment to go any further." I exined. He looked at me really confused before he finally realized what I meant. "You don''t want kids because they will inherit your powers." "I''m not saying that I never want kids. But I''ve gotta keep you three alive first. I wasn''t going to risk getting pregnant now." I exined. Heid down next to me, letting out a huge sigh of relief. It was true that I did want kids, but I was created as part of an experiment and I wasn''t going to let anyonee near any child of mine and probe them and test them and treat them like ab rat. I didn''t n on ever having children while Ava was around or if my father ever shows his face. He wasn''t getting his hands on my kids either. After Koda and I finally rxed I grabbed my clothes and I headed upstairs and then up to the second floor of the house. I walked into my bedroom and I threw my clothes in the dirty hamper and I went to my 1/4 10 Bonus bathroom to have a shower. I wasn''t in it for long before I heard the shower door open behind me and Koda got in. He took the soap off of me and finished washing me. "I know that you could probably hear everything I was thinking, but I need to say it out loud. That was the best I have ever had in my life." He said, leaning down and kissing my shoulder from behind. "I couldn''t hear what you were thinking." "Really?" "Yeah. There''s a little secret about me being able to read people''s minds. I can turn it on and off whenever I want. When I don''t want to hear what people are thinking then I turn it off. I only listen when I think someone is lying to me." I exined. He turned me around to face him and he looked me straight in the eye. "You dirty little liar." He said. And I smirked at him. "At least it kept you on your toes." I said. "Yeah. I''m not gonna tell my brothers that. I want to see how they handle it." He said. And I chuckled. "They''re in my living room." "You can hear them?" "Yeah. My hearing is a little better than yours." We finished our shower and Koda had to put on his clothes that he wore over to my house but I put on clean fresh clothes. We went downstairs and both Tyler and Dean stared at us as we walked downstairs. I wasn''t listening to what they were thinking because they looked at both of us with wet hair and it was obvious that we were just in the shower. I ignored them and went to the kitchen to get a coffee. I got them a coffee as well and I sat at the table while no one was saying anything. "Is there a reason you broke into my house?" "The door wasn''t locked." Dean said. "That''s not an excuse. You still broke in." 2/4 "What have you two been up to?" Tyler asked. And I looked over at Koda who had a guilty looking smile on his face. Tyler and Dean looked at each other, confused and that''s when I started listening to what they were thinking. They were thinking of a lot of scenarios but absolutely none of them were right. I think they didn''t want to know what we had really been up to. "Oh, for f**k''s sake. Are you two really that dumb?" I asked, causing them both to snap their heads over and look at me. "Well, it''s not what we expected." Dean said. "Me either." Koda said, grabbing his coffee and sitting at the table. "What''s going on? Why are you here?" I asked. "Because of that fight that we had earlier. But it looks like Koda has already made up for it." Tyler said with a hint of jealousy in his voice. Tyler gave me an ''I told you so'' look but I just rolled my eyes. "I already told her that she''s not here to protect us. I don''t care what training she''s had. We''re going to protect each other. And we''re not going to let her die in this f*****g war." Koda said. I could see that the other two felt the exact same way. They weren''t going to let me die and we were going to protect each other. We were sitting there talking about it for a while when I suddenly stood up and I went to the front door. I opened it and I could hear girls cheering in the distance. "That''s the cheerleading squad from school." Dean said. But I walked outside without saying anything and they followed me. I walked towards the voices and I came to a clearing on the other side of the pack where the cheerleaders were practicing and I stood off to the side watching them. They all noticed when the triplets came and stood next to me. They looked thrilled that the Alpha''s were watching their practice. But I was looking at one in particr. "Who''s that?" I asked. "Which one?" Tyler asked. "The red head off to the left." I said. So they all turned back to look. 3/4 +15 Ponen "That''s Olivia. She goes to school with us." Koda said. "She''s a fae." I said. "What?" Tyler asked, shocked. "Why haven''t I seen her before?" "I don''t know. I don''t really pay much attention to her." Dean said. "None of you have gotten close to her? I thought you were all a bunch of male whores." "Well, Koda is." Tyler said. And Koda hit him over the back of the head. "No. She''s never shown any interest in us so we''ve stayed clear." Koda said. "She''s a f*****g fae." I said. "A good one, or a bad one?" Tyler asked. That was a brilliant question. She''d never made herself known to me, but only Daisy had ever made herself known to me because she was the one training me with my powers. I didn''t know any other faeries. And I don''t know if she was here for good or evil. If she was sent here to watch the triplets or if she was here to help them. Maybe Daisy sent them. But I wasn''t going to take any chances. So I grabbed my phone out of my back pocket and I zoomed in on Olivia and I took a photo of her. I sent it to Daisy immediately to see if she recognised her and I knew that she would get back to me as soon as she could. I had to stop the triplets from acting on their protective instincts and I got them out of that clearing. Just in case she was a friend, not an enemy. But we''d know soon enough. And then we had to be careful how we approached her. How we handled her. Because that b***h got past me and I didn''t even know that she was here. I don''t know how long she''d been here. I just felt her presence and that''s when I followed it to the training. She was up to something. But we couldn''t act until we knew what it was. Fighter 37 As it was getting darker that night, I had done another sweep of the perimeter but the triplets came with me this time. I told them what to look for. The stuff that I looked for that didn''t belong to wolves. Stuff that would indicate that a different species was hanging around. They actually seemed to like learning about all of this stuff that I was teaching them. They remind me of what I was like when I first shifted and Ava told me that I was a whole bunch of species. I had to learn to control my powers. They just had to learn about those species and make sure that they knew what they were dealing with. When we got back to my ce it was after dark and as soon as I walked inside and turned the light on, Koda grabbed me around the waist and all three of them jumped in front of me as they saw a man standing in the middle of my living room. "Would you rx? He''s not going to hurt me." I said, pushing forward between them. "I see you lot are growing closer." Logan said. "What are you doing here?" I asked, sitting at the table and taking my shoes off. "I was worried about you. I haven''t seen you for a while." "Really? Are you worried because I''ve chosen to live in a werewolf pack and not with vampires? Or are you worried because it''s harder for you to spy on me now?" "You know that I have always cared about you. You just said it yourself, I would never hurt you. "He said. "Then stop skulking around like this. Let me know that you''reing to my house instead of just breaking in. How the f**k did you get in anyway?" I asked. "Well, I had a little help." He said. "Tell Scarlett that I am going to kick her ass when I see her next. Just because she''s a witch doesn''t give her the right to give vampires permission to enter my f*****g house." I snapped. "Don''t be mad at her. I had to make sure that you were alright." "Logan. I''m fine. But that''s not why you''re really here. So spill it or I''ll find out my way." I threatened him. "I heard that some vampires are on the move. Headed this way. They''re cutting through 1/4 Canada. It''s not clear what their intention is but they are leaving a lot of bodies behind them." He said. "Are you sure that they''re vampires and not animal attacks?" "You know that we can make them look like animal attacks. They''re not even trying to hide it." "That doesn''t make any sense. Why would they want us to know that they''reing?" I asked, confused. "That''s what I''m gonna find out. I need to make sure that you don''t do anything stupid while I''m gone." "Logan. I''ve been taking care of myself just fine without you in my life. I don''t need you walking back in and telling me what to do. If they get too close to this pack then we will attack. We will defend." I insisted. "Alright. Well, I''m heading towards them now and I''ll see what I can find out. Be careful." He said looking at the triplets before he walked out the front door. "Does this mean that it''s started?" Dean asked. "No. I don''t think this means anything. Yeah, they are headed this way. But mature vampires know better than to leave bodiesying around like that." I said, standing up. I was thinking about it and everything that Logan said. I was trying to think of vampire behavior and that ispletely out of the ordinary. "But new vampires aren''t disciplined." I said. "What are you talking about?" Koda asked. "New vampires don''t know to stay under the radar. They are driven by their blood lust. They don''t know how to cover their tracks, they don''t know how to control themselves. It takes years for them to develop that sort of discipline." "What are you trying to say?" Tyler asked. "I think someone has created all of these vampires and now they can''t control them. They''ve sent them this way, probably telling them that they will be rewarded if they kill you. And whoever created them is just letting them go." I said. "How is this going to be contained?" Dean asked. "The Vampire council will step in if it gets too bad. They do not want their existence known to humans. I''ll be surprised if they even make it this far." I said. I walked over to the bookshelf that was built into the wall in the living room and I started 2/4 looking at the numerous books that I''ve already collected. I grabbed the one that I was looking for and I took it to the table. It said ''THE VAMPIRE COUNCIL'' on the front of it. "This is the history of the council. They''ve been documenting everything ever since they were created." I exined. "And they publish books?" Tyler asked, skeptically. "Of course not. I stole it." I said casually, opening the book and starting to look through it. I opened it to just past half way where I found where the current council members are listed. They''ve lost some council members along the way. Either through battle or that member did something wrong that was punishable by death. They are pretty strict about their rules. And no one is exempt from those rules. Not even the council members. "That''s Alexander. He''s the longest serving member of the council. He''s personally executed four council members over the years because they broke the rules of the vampire society." I exined, pointing out a picture of him. Which was really more of a painting because it was done so long ago. Before camera''s even existed. "And what happens if he gets involved?" Koda asked. "He''ll order all of them to die. But that''s not what worries me. If hees to Canada or ska then he might want to stop in here." "Dad would never allow a vampire to just show up. Not like Logan does." Tyler said. "Alexander won''t wait for an invitation. And he won''te here looking to make friends." I said. They all looked at me worriedly and we all knew that we needed to take this information to their father. But I wasn''t sure how Grayson was going to react. I didn''t really want him sending wolves after the vampire army that wasing. But I also didn''t want Alexander to show up here. He''s one of them who wants the triplets dead. And that asshole is wicked strong. There''s a reason why he''s feared, even among his own kind. He''s not one to give second chances, he doesn''t show mercy and he doesn''t stop once he''s decided that someone is marked for death. I didn''t know what the hell I was going to do about this. 3/4Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. 16 Bonus Logan said that he was going to go and check it out. And I know that he won''t do anything to hurt me. But I also know that he will try and protect me before he even considers the triplets. He doesn''t care about them at all. He just wants to get me out of here. He''s been thinking that ever since he arrived here. He hates that I''m here and he''s been trying to figure out a way to get me back to California. Knowing that he has to find the right way to persuade me because I was trained to protect the triplets and I won''t just leave them open to attack. Nothing was going to work in their favor here. So I needed toe up with something to stop this army. I needed to get them to change directions or something. But I didn''t know how the hell I was going to do that. So the guys decided that we just had to go and tell their father. And I told them to go on without me. I had some more research to do. They all looked hesitant, but they finally left and I started going through the rest of the books on my bookshelf. Fighter 38 I stood there looking at all the books on my bookshelf and I would pull one out and look at it for a second before I put it back and kept looking. I did that for a few minutes until I knew that the guys were gone and they weren''t watching me anymore. They wanted me to go to the packhouse with them, but I had other ns. Besides, I didn''t really feelfortable in the packhouse. I knew that a lot of wolves didn''t like me there because they knew that there was something different about me. They didn''t know what it was, but they knew that I was different and they didn''t like it. So, as soon as I knew that the guys were gone I went upstairs to my room and I walked into my closet. I pulled a loose board away from the back wall and I pulled out a very old and ancient looking book. I grabbed a bag that was sitting next to it and I took it out to my bedroom floor and I sat down. I pulled out three candles and I lit them and then I put three crystals between the candles and I opened the book. I started searching through it for the right spell that I needed. Once I found it I sat on the floor with my legs crossed and my arms resting on my legs. I took a deep breath before I started reading out the incantation. "Malum ens, te ipsum ostende. Malum ens, te ipsum ostende. Daemon, qui meedere vult, te ipsum rev. Daemon, qui meedere vult, te ipsum rev." The room started getting really windy and I looked around, trying to push the hair out of my face when I looked down at the crystals. They were starting to glow. The glow that they were emanating started to join together in the middle of the circle and a picture formed inside of the glow. It was a picture of a woman. A vampire. It was the one that created the army. 1/4 10 Bones I didn''t know her name, but now I knew what she looked like. And that was all I needed. I stared at the picture of her for as long as I needed to before I stopped the spell. I blew out the candles and I put everything back hidden in my closet. I grabbed my sketch book and I did a rough sketch of the girl that had created this army of new vampires and I went downstairs to where myputer was. I hacked into the dark web and I started searching to see what chatter was happening about this woman. Not much was said about her. They never say her name but I was just sitting there and watching. I didn''t want anyone to know that I was on this site. Whenever I got on the dark web, it was only to observe and see what I could find out. I never asked questions because that would draw attention to me. I just needed to know where to look to find out what I needed. Suddenly the door burst open and Grayson barged into my house with the triplets behind him. "Seriously. Doesn''t anyone know how to knock anymore?" I asked. "Are there vampires headed this way?" Grayson asked. "Yeah. And I''m trying to find out where they are and what they are doing. Once I figure that out then I might be able to redirect them." I said. "How are you going to do that?" Koda asked. "The less you know, the better." "Don''t give me that s**t. Tell me what you''re going to do." "Fine. But I''m doing it alone. You three are noting with me, do you understand?" I demanded. "Yeah. We understand." Tyler said. "If I can get close to them then all I need is to redirect the leader. The one who created them into thinking that you three are somewhere else. In a different state. So they will turn around and go back to the states." I exined. "How close do you need to get?" Dean asked. "I choose not to answer that." They didn''t like me being so evasive but I meant what I said. The less they knew, the better. Otherwise they would want toe and probably try to protect me. And that wasn''t 2/4 +10 Bra happening. I wasn''t going to let it happen. I had trained way too hard for something to happen to them because they were trying to protect me. "Do you have a n?" Grayson asked. "I''m slowlying up with one. But you need to keep these three in line." I said to him. "Excuse me. We are the next Alpha''s of this pack. We don''t need to be kept in line." Koda snapped. "Apparently you do because you''re all thinking the same thing right now. That you''reing with me whether I like it or not." I said. "Stop reading our minds." He demanded. "I told you. I only do it when I think people are lying to me." "Do what you have to. I''ll make sure they stay put." Grayson said. He turned to look at the triplets and then he left. But the triplets didn''t go anywhere. They actually made themselves veryfortable in the living room while I was on the I wasn''t used to having people around me all the time. I got so used to being alone all the time because of the way Evelyn and Henry were. They never wanted me around and I definitely didn''t want to be around them. So having people hanging around all the time was just weird for me. I guess this is what it felt like to be in a pack. "I''m not sleeping with you tonight Tyler so forget it." I said, while still looking at myputer. Koda startedughing and Tyler just threw his arms up in the air. "Why the hell is Koda the lucky one?" He asked. "Because he was just there at the right time. You should have followed me home after our fight." I said, still not looking at them. "Well, I will next time." "That means he''s going to start a fight with you just so he can follow you home." Koda said. "I know." I said without batting an eye about it. I think I might be the only girl in the world who really knows what men are thinking. So, they didn''t need to tell me what they were going to do.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 3/4 When it came to teenage guys and s*x, it didn''t matter what species they were, they all thought the same way. Dean eventually turned on the TV and they started watching a movie while I was still on theputer doing something and it wasn''t too long before Tyler was asleep on the floor and Dean and Koda were asleep on either side of the couch. So I closed myputer and I took it upstairs to my bedroom. I put it on my bedside table and I walked into the wardrobe and I reached up to the shelf and I grabbed a backpack that was already packed. It was my ''go'' bag that was always packed in case I had to leave in a hurry. It had everything I needed in it. And I walked over and opened my bedroom window and I climbed down the tree that was outside my window and I started walking towards the back of the house where the forest was. Fighter 39 I walked through the forest behind the pack as I was headed towards town. I didn''t want anyone to see me even though it waste and a lot of people were in bed. I heard wolves patrolling the area but thanks to my heightened senses, I was able to avoid them pretty easily. And I didn''t have the same scent as a normal werewolf. I was able to hide my scent if I really concentrated. And this was one of those times when I really needed to hide I didn''t want any warriors running back and telling the triplets which way I went or that they saw me at all. I got to town in the middle of the night and I kept walking through the forest until I came across my old house and I could hear Evelyn and Henry inside.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They were still awake and by the sounds of it, they were both drunk. They had their music up loud but they were screaming at each other. It wasn''t long before I heard Henry hit Evelyn and I looked through the window to see her on the floor of the living room. But he was also bleeding from the head and I saw a broken beer bottle in Evelyn''s hand. I just shook my head and kept walking past the house. I got back into the forest and I knew when I reached the border of the triplets pack. So I turned back to look and I made sure that no one had managed to sneak up on me and no one was watching me and I kept walking. I had managed to walk a really long way through the skan wilderness by the time day broke. I knew that now was the time I should be moving. Because I knew that the vampires wouldn''t be. They would have found shelter from the sun by now. And this is my chance to get as close to them as possible. I wasn''t walking for too long before I started looking around at where I was. There was nothing around me. Nothing but forest and I knew that there was no going back now. I wasmitted to this and I needed to see it through. I found a tree that looked really sturdy and I jumped up to the bottom branch and pulled myself onto it. 1/4 10 Bone I managed to climb up pretty high and I could see a long way in the distance from here. I could tell that it wasn''t all wilderness. Pretty soon I would being to a lot of areas where there was no forest or any cover at all. Not that I needed it, but I didn''t want people to see me either. I had to pretend like I was just another hiker out here if I ran into anyone. That shouldn''t be too hard. I made sure that I was dressed like a hiker. It was a good cover in case I ran into any humans who might ask questions about me being out here alone. I sat in that tree for several minutes before I saw them run under the tree and they stopped to look around. "How the f**k did we lose her?" Koda yelled. "I don''t know. She''s fast." Tyler said. "She couldn''t have gotten that far away." Dean said. I looked down at them shaking my head. So I reached into my bag and I pulled out a gun. I jumped down from the tree andnded on my feet on the ground right behind the guys. "You didn''t lose me. I knew that you were following me." I said. So they all turned around and stared at me. Before they had a chance to say anything, I raised the gun and I shot the three of them in quick session. They never had a chance to dodge the tranquilizer darts that were filled with wolfsbane. I kneeled down between them and I grabbed my phone out and I called their father. I exined to him what happened and where I was. So he was going to send someone toe and get the triplets. He was pretty concerned that I drugged them, but I knew that crap would be out of their system in no time. He just had to get here before they woke up. He was sending some warriors in cars toe and collect them. So I got up and I took a few steps away from them. I raised my hand and I ced a protection spell over them so no one would be able to touch them except for their own pack. It had to be a very specific spell. But I didn''t have the time to wait for the warriors to get here and I didn''t want to risk anyone hurting them since they seemed to be on a lot of hit lists right now. 2/4 1 I left them where they were, with the protection around them. No one could get through that spell because it was my own creation. Not a generic spell. If it was generic then any witch could get through it. But since I created it, I was the only one that could break it. Which is why I made it so only their pack members could collect them. I turned around and started running through the forest, trying to make up time for what I lost while I was dealing with the triplets. It wasn''t too long before I broke through the forest and there was nothing butnd and hills in front of me. I didn''t have time to stop. So I kept running across the vast ins, getting small glimpses of the beauty of what ska had to offer. By nightfall I had run 100 miles, only because I ran a hell of a lot faster than humans. And I found somewhere to camp for the night next to ake. I set up a fire and I looked at the map to see how much further I had to go. I knew where I would be heading off this army but I was hoping that because they were new vampires and still developing their skills that it would hold them back a bit. And there was no doubt in my mind that there would be fighting among that army. New vampires didn''t know how to get along and didn''t like to share food. So, that was going to work in my favor. But it was also going to work against me. It meant that they were going to be killing a lot more people tonight, but I just couldn''t get to them in time. I was exhausted and I knew that I wouldn''t be any good to anyone if I was too tired when I found them. I needed to rest. But I then heard a couple of voices walking up behind me and I knew that rest wasn''t going toe easily to me. I turned my head around to see two guys walking towards me. "Hi there." One of them said. Humans. I should have known. Guys who think they can hike the skan mountains and live to tell the tail. If they don''te across any bears then they might get lucky. "There''s a campsite about 10 miles from here." I said. "Why aren''t you staying there?" The second guy asked. 3/4 +16 Bones "Because I don''t y well with others." I said, turning back to look at the calmke. "Well, maybe we like that in a woman." The first guy said. "If I wantedpany then I would have invited you to stay. But I didn''t. So get lost." "You''ve got a real mouth on you." The first guy said. "You have no idea." I said. "I think we need to teach this b***h a lesson." The second guy said. So I rolled my eyes and I stood up and faced the guys. I walked right up in front of them and they both looked at me with wicked and evil eyes, like they had very unhonorable intentions. So I grabbed each of them by their hair and I mmed their heads together hard enough that it knocked them both out. "Assholes." I said. I dragged them both over to a tree that wasn''t far from where my camp was and I sat them both up on either side of the tree and I grabbed my rope and tied it around them so they couldn''t get loose. I walked back over to my camp and Iid down, using my bag as a pillow and I went to close Fighter 40 I woke up as the sun was rising over theke the following morning. It was really early and when I got up I put out the fire and I started packing my stuff up into my bag again and I turned to see the two guys still tied to the tree ring at me. "How''d you sleep?" I asked. "This isn''t funny bitch." One of them said. "Well, I was going to untie you until you said that. Now I think I''m just gonna leave you there for the bears." I said. "You can''t do that." The other one yelled. "Watch me." I said picking up my bag and I started walking past them. I walked a few feet past them when they started arguing with each other. So I whistled at them and when they turned to look at me I threw a small knife towards them. I knew that it was just out of reach so they would have to work pretty hard to get it. But if they wanted it desperately enough, they''d get it. I then turned around and kept walking away from them. As soon as I was out of their sight I started running again. I knew that if I kept up this pace then I would get to Canada by nightfall. And hopefully I will be able to find them either tonight or tomorrow night. It really depended on how close they had gotten to us. I could possibly get them tomorrow if I could find where they nned on hiding during the day. That would be the best time to do it, but I wasn''t sure if I would be able to find them. The forests are so dense in a lot of the country and from what I hear, they aren''t even sticking to the forest. They''re going into popted areas to feed. I didn''t even know how many vampires were in this army. I just knew that it was enough to catch the attention of the wrong kind of people. I tried to block everything else out and not worry about anything and I just needed to get to the Canadian border. 1/4 If I could beat them to the border then it was better for us. I needed to get them to change their route. They needed to start going back down south. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to bring back the people that they had killed, but I also wanted to be able to save as many as I could, I didn''t want to send them back towards the towns that they had already attacked. Or any town for that matter, By the time the sun started setting I realized that I was close to the border so I just kept running. I didn''t stop, even though my body was starting to tell me to. When I got to the border, the guards were checking all cars that were entering Canada and they were being really cautious about everyone. There were more guards on than usual as well. And it didn''t take a genius to know why. It''s because of the attacks. Humans probably think that there''s a serial killer on the loose or something like that. I mean, that''s the only thing that would make sense to them.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. So I stayed back in the forest and I undressedpletely and put my clothes in my bag. I then shifted into my wolf and I grabbed the bag in my mouth and I started running further away from the crossing until I came to a river. It was the easiest way to get into Canada in wolf form because wolves are protected and if anyone saw me then they wouldn''t try and stop me for ID or anything like that. Once I crossed the river and got to the other side, I was seen by one guard but he just stood there and stared at me. I was guessing that it was because of my size. I was probably the biggest wolf he had ever seen. And I was carrying a bag in my mouth which would have looked really odd. But before he could get the attention of anyone else, I took off away from the crossing and straight into the forest again. It was gettingte at this point and I had made it over the crossing. That was my goal for today. I knew the vampires were still in Canada and I decided to stay in my wolf form while running through the forest because it was quicker and the moon gave my wolf the energy that she needed to run faster and to actually keep going further. 2/4 It wasn''t too long before I started hearing the voices. They were off in the distance but there were a lot of them. They sounded out of control. Like a bunch of college kids on spring break or something. Only a lot more dangerous. I started running towards the sounds and I was d to see that there weren''t any towns near Us. But that''s when I heard a lot of themining that they were hungry. That''s not something I wanted to hear. It meant they were going to seek out a town to feed. And even when there are warnings about potential dangers, you''ll always find at least one group of people, mostly teenagers, that don''t follow the rules. They sneak out after curfew. They misbehave and think it''s all just one big joke. I had to get to them before they got to a town and started feeding. I kept running until I got close enough that I knew they were going to being past me at any second. So I climbed the nearest tree and got up as high as I could without them seeing me. They are vampires so they have enhanced sight, smell and hearing. So I took a couple of deep breaths and then controlled my breathing and heart rate to where no one would be able to detect it. I started seeing a whole group of vampires walking through the forest. They were really loud and some of them were messing around like teenagers, others were fighting like they wanted to kill each other and none of them were being quiet. I scanned the area until I saw a woman who looked to be in her 20''s, at least that''s how old she was before she was turned, with long brown curly hair and crimson red eyes. She was the target. She was the one that wasn''t behaving like a lunatic, but she wasn''t trying to control her army either. "Once we get to ska, the council will have to take me back. Once those triplets are out of the way, Alexander will have to wee me back. I''ll do the impossible and get that freak hybrid out of the way as well. I know this will work." She thought to herself while smiling as she was watching all the other vampires. 3/4 She wants to get back in good with Alexander? She''s definitely going about it the wrong way. Her vampires killing so many people and leaving so much destruction is going to get her killed by Alexander. What a f*****g i***t. Fighter 41 As I stood on the branch of the tree watching that vampire with her so-called children since she created them, I couldn''t help but wonder why. Why the hell was she so determined to get back in good with the head of the Vampire Council? I mean, most vampires stay away from the council if they can. They don''t want anything to do with Alexander because he''s so ruthless. But then it struck me. A passage in the book. Alexander has a lover. He''s had a lover for many years. Decades who he cast out when he realized that she had betrayed him. His feelings for her were the only reason why he didn''t have her killed. That has to be it. She has to be the infamous Opal. The one vampire that has ever betrayed Alexander and gotten away with it. I can''t believe she''s the one that''s doing this. I knew she was real, but I didn''t think she would bother herself with triplet werewolves. It seems a little beneath her. I had to act fast, before they got past me. I focusedpletely on Opal and I focused on her mind. I put all of my energy into it when she started turning around suddenly, looking at something behind her. She started looking all around her. Turning like she was seeing something flying around her. Her vampires saw this and stopped walking. They all came back to check on her. It was obvious that they respected her and they all loved her. She started fighting off any vampire that tried to touch her before she started screaming and saying that they were everywhere. That they were surrounded. "Who is surrounded?" A guy asked. "We are. The wolves. The werewolves. Can''t you see them?" Opal yelled. And the vampires started looking around. "There aren''t any werewolves, Opal. What''s gotten into you?" A girl asked. 1/4 +10 Bonu "I can see them. They''re everywhere. We''re surrounded." She yelled. She started backing away from her vampires and looking around everywhere like she was ready to fend off a blow. She started screaming and swinging in every direction until she was knocked to the ground by an invisible force and she hit her head on a rock. Sheid there for a moment and her vampires gathered around her, not knowing what to do. Opal stood up and looked around at everyone. "Opal. We need to keep moving if we''re going to get to ska by daybreak." The guy said. "We''re not going to ska." Opal said. "Why not?" "Because the triplets aren''t there anymore. They''re gone. They''ve gone back to their homebase." Opal said. "How do you know this?" A girl asked. "I don''t know. I just know. They''re back in California." Opal said, turning around and looking back at the direction that they came. "Everyone here needs to eat. We''re all hungry." A guy said. "Yeah. Food. There''s animals all over this forest." Opal said. "You want us to drink animal blood. You said that it would poison us." A girl said, confused. "I lied. I just wanted you to drink humans. We can''t do that. The vampire council will kill us if we keep killing humans the way we have." Opal exined. But as I was in the tree, I was whispering the exact same words that Opal was saying. Commanding her on what to say. No more killing humans. And to get the hell away from ska. "You''re doing this to get Alexander back." A guy reminded her. "Yeah. To kill the triplets. They''re in California. Don''t ask me how I know, I just do." Opal said. "She''s never done us wrong yet. We need to follow her back." The guy said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. So Opal turned around and the vampires started following her. "How do we hunt animals?" A guy asked. "The same way we hunt people. It''s just more fun. They put up a better chase." Opal smiled at them. She smiled at them almost like she was seeing everything in a whole new light. A smile that none of them had seen on her face before. +10 Bonu But it didn''t surprise me. Because it wasn''t her. I knew that this would wear off. But they were stillmanded not to kill humans. And no matter how far away they got, I made sure that was the one order that stuck. They were to eat animals. Not humans.. As they were all walking back towards the states, the vampires were all confused but they were following Opal and doing everything she said. She was their sire. The one that made them. They couldn''t disobey her even if they tried. I mean, they could. But it would cause them actual physical pain to defy her. And that''s all I needed. The order came from her and she couldn''t take it back. And she wasn''t going to. It was stuck in her brain now. I could have made anything stick in her brain. But that''s the one that I wanted. I waited up in the tree for a long time until I knew the vampires were far enough away when I finally jumped down out of the tree. That was almost too easy that it wasn''t even any fun. The only fun I really had was watching her see those imaginary werewolves that I put all around her that she thought she had to fight. I grabbed my phone out of the bag and I dialed a number. "Hello." Jacob answered. "Hey. Listen, there''s a group of vampires. I don''t know if you know about them. But get the pack ready. They''re headed for California." I said. "Is this your way of protecting the triplets?" He asked. "Yeah. And it was also my way of forcing their leader tomand them to stop killing humans." I said. "Well, I guess that''s good. I''ll make sure everyone''s ready. How far away are they?" "They''re still in Canada. It''ll be a couple of days. Their leader is Opal. As in Alexander''s ex-lover." I said. "Damn. I''ve heard some stories about her. She''s a little nuts, isn''t she?" "Yeah. She''s not all there in the head. We already know that. Which is why you need to be ready. Kill on sight. There''s a lot of them. At least about 70 or 80 of them." I said. +10 Bonus When I got off the phone I turned around and I ran straight into something solid that was standing behind me and I realized that it wasn''t the tree that I had been standing in. It was a man that was right in front of me and I looked up to see his face staring down on me. Vampire fangs bared for me to see, hisrge stature staring down at me with lust in his eyes. Licking his lips like he was ready for hisst meal. I took a step back so I could get an even better look at him. He was definitely bigger than me. I couldn''t hear what he was thinking. He obviously knew what I was. He had a brick wall put up in his head that I couldn''t break through. I couldn''t read his thoughts. His smile widened as he realized that I didn''t know what he was thinking. That he had gotten the best of me. The only vampire who''s been able to do that so far. I stared at him straight in the eyes, ready for what was about to happen. I knew how this was going to end. And it wasn''t going to end with me dead on the ground. Not this fight. Not this vampire. Fighter 42 As I took a step back to look at this vampire licking his lips and looking down at me with lust in his eyes, he took a step closer to me and I turned back to look at him with nothing but defiance on my face. Right before I punched him in the chest. "Ouch. Was that really necessary?" He asked. "What the hell do you think? Why are you sneaking up on me like that Johnny? You know I could have killed you." I snapped. "Yeah. But I knew you wouldn''t." "What the hell are you even doing here?" "Well, I was going to do something about those vampires. I knew that they were getting closer to you and I didn''t want you getting hurt. But you seemed to have that under control." ¡°Yeah. I''m not a weak little princess Johnny. You know that. Now, wherever you are living you can go back there. Because I have to get home." I said, walking straight past him. "What''s the rush?" He asked. "The rush is that I drugged the triplets because they were following me and now they are going to be so pissed at me." I said. And he startedughing. "You drugged them? How?" "I shot them with tranquilizers filled with wolfsbane. They''ll be weak for a couple of days but it won''t do any long term damage." "You really are a badass bitch." "I did what I had to. But they''re not gonna see it like that." "Oh no. They are going to hate you." "Go home Johnny." I said, starting to walk away again. But he grabbed me by the arm and pushed me up against a tree, pressing his body up against mine. "Really? Is that all I get? We haven''t seen each other for over a year. How about a quickie for old times sake?" He asked. "I don''t think so." "Wow. You''re really invested in those triplets, aren''t you?" "Yeah. I don''t really have a choice." 1/4 "What do you mean? You don''t have to protect them. You can walk away whenever you want." "It''s moreplicated than that now." I said, looking away from him. He had to think about it for a second before he took a step back and he let go of me. "Holy shit." He said as he finally realized what I was saying. That the triplets were my mates. "I have to get home. I''ll see you around." I said picking up my bag and walking away without him saying another word. I think he was too stunned to actually say anything at this point. I didn''t know if he was going to follow me or not, but I was really hoping that he wouldn''t. This would just be one more thing that I could argue with the triplets about. Me sleeping with Jacob is one thing. But if they find out that I was having it off with a vampire. That''s somethingpletely different. Even though they choose to believe that I am only a werewolf and nothing else. I am a lot more than that. I have proven it time and time again. I can''t hate vampires like they can. Sometimes, I really wish I could. Because they do kill people for sport. Unless they''re like Johnny and they do actually feed on animals. It''s easy to tell as well. It''s the color of their eyes. If they are crimson red then they feed on humans. If they are their normal color that they had as humans, then they feed on animals. It''s easy to tell. If you can get close enough to see their eyes. I managed to cross back over into ska with no trouble at all and now I had the massive trek back to the northern end of ska. But I wasn''t in a rush this time. Maybe now I could take in the sights. I definitely wasn''t in a rush to get home and see the triplets.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They are gonna be so pissed at me. I made it so far when I finally stopped and turned around to see Johnny walking through the forest towards me. "You can''t follow me back to the pack. They will kill you on sight." I said. "I know. I don''t n on getting that close to the pack." 2/4 10 Bonus "Then why are you following me?" I asked. He didn''t say anything. He just kept walking closer to me. When he was right in front of me he grabbed me and pushed me up against a tree and kissed It took me by surprise at first, and I didn''t push him away. But when I got a sh of the triplet running through my head, thanks to my wolf, I had to push him away. "You know that I can''t." I said. "Yeah. Because you''re mated to those special little triplets. They''re children." "They''re the same age as me." "I''ve never seen you as a child." He said. "Maybe you should. You''re 250 years old. I''m 18. Pretty big age gap. Johnny stood there staring down at me, the same look in his eye that he always gave me that made me go weak in the knees. That little half smile that all the girls swooned over. He knew that it drove me crazy and he knew that it was having an effect on me now. But it was different. My wolf was screaming at me in my head. Telling me to get rid of him. We have found our mates and they are the only things that mattered to us. And honestly, as much as I have tried to deny them, I can''t stop the way I feel about them. I have tried to keep a distance from them. I have tried to keep us as a professional rtionship of sorts, but it''s never going to work. Not as long as we are mates. So I pushed Johnny away from me again. But this time, it was much more forceful and he fell back a few steps. Knowing that I was serious. "Go home Johnny. I''m not going to tell you again." I said. I turned around and I kept walking until I started walking faster and it ended up into a sprint. I ran for the rest of that day and most of the night before I finally decided to stop and rest. But it was only for a couple of hours. Just to get a little sleep until the sun came up. But I was eager to get home. As soon as I was going again, I ran all the way back to the pack. Not stopping for anything. I was just d that I had brought rations of food with me so I didn''t have to hunt for my dinner 3/4 10 Bon or anything like that. When I finally got back to my house, I walked inside and all three of the guys were sitting at the table. They all looked pissed and they stood up as soon as I walked inside. I stood there staring at them. Seeing Johnny after all this time and realizing that I didn''t feel the same towards him as I did towards the triplets really made me realize that there was no way that I would ever be able to reject them. They were my mates. And that was never going to change. They weren''t going to reject me and I wasn''t going to be able to reject them. They already had this profound effect on me and I wasn''t even old enough to feel the full extent of the mate bond yet. How strongly was I going to feel about them when I was the right age. f**k my training. "You f*****g drugged us." Tyler growled. But I dropped my bag on the floor and I walked towards them, almost hypnotic. Like I wasn''t doing it. But I knew what I was doing and I knew what I wanted. I grabbed Tyler by the shirt and pulled him towards me and kissed him. When I pulled away he was standing there shocked and not knowing what else to say. I did the same with Dean and then Koda. "Make yourselvesfortable. I haven''t showered for a couple of days. I won''t be long." I said walking upstairs towards my room. Fighter 43 I knew that the guys were just as confused as I was, but I didn''t care. I went into the bathroom and I got undressed and got straight into the shower and I grabbed the soap as the shower door opened. I looked over my shoulder and Koda was standing there. He was still fully dressed but he was looking at me a little confused. So I reached out to hand him the soap, which he dly took from me. He pulled his shirt off over his head and pulled his shorts down, leaving them on the floor next to the vanity as he got in the shower and he moved right up behind me, rubbing the soap over my shoulders to start with. "Koda." Dean mind linked him. "Tell them that there''s plenty of room." I said to Koda. And he smiled at me as he turned me around to face him. It wasn''t long before Tyler and Dean walked into the bathroom as well. I looked over at them and I knew that they weren''t shy in front of each other. So they undressed and got in the shower as well. I moved around so Koda was behind me again and I was facing Tyler and Dean. It wasn''t an overly big shower, but it was big enough for the four of us for now. Dean was standing right in front of me and Tyler was to the side of me, facing me. Koda was reaching around to rub my stomach with the soap before he started moving his hand down further and started rubbing my p***y and down through my slit. Dean leaned forward and started kissing me and I wrapped my arms around his neck. Tyler started kissing and nipping at my neck. The whole three of their erections rubbed against me and I pulled away from Dean for a moment as I put one arm around Tyler and I started kissing him. Koda pressed himself right up behind me and started kissing and nipping the other side of my neck. Dean reached down and grabbed me around the thighs and lifted me off the ground and I wrapped my legs around his waist. I felt Koda reach between my legs from behind and he started rubbing my slit again before he 1/4 moved up and found my clit. 10 Borus My moans were muffled by Tyler''s kisses while Dean was kissing and sucking on my n*****s. It was pretty soon that we realized the shower wasn''t big enough for all of us so Koda turned the water off and Dean stepped out of the shower while he was still holding me and Tyler grabbed a towel and started patting me down. He started drying me and Koda dried himself. The other two didn''t get too wet from the shower. Dean walked into my room and instead of taking me to the bed, he turned around and pushed me up against the wall next to the bathroom door. He kissed me more passionately this time before he started kissing down my neck and down to my breasts again. When he turned me back around heid me on the edge of my bed and he was leaning over me and kissed me down the chest and stomach. I saw Tyler standing on one side of the bed and Koda was standing on the other side of the bed. Both of them were fisting their own c***s as they stared at me, sprawled out naked on the bed. Dean kissed all the way to my p***y and he grabbed my thighs and lifted them up higher before his face dove straight in and started licking my slit and clit. I arched my back off the bed at the feeling of it when I felt the bed dip to the side of me and Tyler was kneeling on the bed next to me. I grabbed a hold of his c**k in my hand and I started rubbing it up and down before I wrapped my arm around the back of his leg and I pulled him closer to me. When he was close enough I grabbed his c**k one more time and I lifted up off the bed slightly and started licking the precum off the tip of it before I put the tip in my mouth and sucked on it as I pulled it back out of my mouth. Tyler was moaning as he started moving his hips back and forth, f*****g my face. I felt the other side of the bed dip down as well, so I reached out and I grabbed Koda''s d**k without looking and I started rubbing it up and down. Dean was working hard sucking on my clit and he reached his hand up and started rubbing up while his hand up and down my slit before he slipped a finger inside of me and he curled it he was still sucking on my clit. Tyler was thrusting his hips back and forth as I was sucking on his c**k but I pulled it out of 214 my mouth with a loud pop sound, before I turned to look at Koda. I reached over and I licked his c**k all over before I put it in my mouth and I started sucking gently before I started going faster and deeper on it. I still had my hand on Tyler as I was jerking him off at the same time and Koda started moaning really loudly. Suddenly I could feel myself getting goosebumps on my skin and I felt Dean put another finger inside of me and kept finger f*****g me. Slow at first, but then he started getting faster and faster. Tyler leaned down and he started kissing along my neck and down to my breast and started sucking on my n****e while Koda was thrusting in and out of my mouth at a pace that he loved. The room was full of the smell of my arousal, my muffled moans and Koda''s moaning out loud. I started getting butterflies in my stomach before I leaned up further and I stopped sucking on Koda, letting go of his c**k with another loud pop and I reached down and put my hand in Dean''s hair. He started moving his fingers faster and sucking on my clit even harder and I was thrown over the edge of an intense orgasm as I was thrown back onto the bed as I rode it out and Dean sucked up all my juices before he started kissing up my stomach and wasying on top of me and he started kissing me. Our tongues danced with each other and I could taste myself on him, but this time I was muffling his moans. Tylerid down on the bed on his back and I sat up and turned around to see where he was. I climbed on top of him and he pulled my head down to his and he started kissing me. Eagerly and enthusiastically. Like he couldn''t get enough. But I was feeling the same way. I couldn''t get enough of them three at the moment either. I felt Dean moving up behind me and Kodaid down beside us. Tyler reached down and adjusted himself and lined himself up in my entrance before he thrusted inside of me without mercy. Knowing that I could take it. I let out a slight cry at first, but it didn''t take long for me to adjust to the fullness of him inside of me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I sat up straight while I was riding Tyler and I grabbed Dean around the neck and started 3/4 kissing him. "Oh f**k, yeah.¡± Tyler moaned out. "How far are you willing to go?" Dean asked. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Can you take two at once?" I just smiled at him with a wicked little look in my eye, causing him to smile. "I think she likes that idea." Koda said. Fighter 44 Dean moved around behind me and he pushed me forward so my chest was touching Tyler''s and he started kissing me, while Koda was fisting his d**k next to us. Loving the look on me getting f****d by his brothers right now. Dean started rubbing around my backhole and he started probing it and pushed his thumb inside and started widening it up a little. "Oh fuck." I moaned, moving my face away from Tyler''s. I knew that Koda was big and I also knew that his brothers would be as well. But this was a little insane. The three of them all at once, I knew that I should be really lucky right now, but I knew that it was going to hurt as well. But only at first. I''ve been pretty sexually experimental in the past, but no one has ever been as big as these three. Dean pulled his thumb out and I felt him put his legs on either side of me as I felt hisrge and long shaft moving across my asshole before he started pushing it in really slowly and gently at first. Koda sat up on the bed and pulled my face over to his and started kissing me to distract me while Tyler was sucking on my neck and breast and he started sucking on my marking spot. The spot that he had chosen to mark me and it was really sensitive, causing me to moan into Koda''s mouth.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dean pushed inside of me slowly and I felt a tear fall down the side of my face at the sting of it when he first entered me. Tyler rubbed it away with the pad of his thumb and I could hear them mind linking with each other. Koda was telling Dean to take it easy and slow on me. "It''s fine. Just let me get used to it first." I said. "Have you ever had two guys at once?" Tyler asked. "No." Dean leaned forward, kissing down my spine and giving me a shiver as he did it and he started moving in and out of me really slowly. 1/4 Tyler had to slow down as well when Dean started moving so they could stay in sync with each other. I moaned into Koda''s mouth as he kissed me and I reached forward and I started fisting his d**k while he was lying next to us. He sat up to lean against the headboard of my bed and he moved closer to me so I could lean over and I took his c**k in my mouth again. He was as hard as a rock and I started moving up and down on his c**k as fast as I could. But he started thrusting up towards me as well which made it a lot easier for me. I could feel myself getting closer to another orgasm but I was doing everything I could to hold it off. I didn''t want to climax yet. But I wasn''t sure if I really had a choice here.. Koda was moving faster and faster in my mouth when he started making a few ragged movements and his breathing started getting really heavy. He climaxed in my mouth, spilling his seed down my throat and I swallowed all of it. As soon as Koda had finished, he leaned back down and took my head in both of his hands and started kissing me again. Tasting himself in my mouth, and not caring at all. Tyler then thrusted into me really hard a couple of times as he let out a loud moan and he fell back on the bed. Dean was still trying to be careful not to hurt me, and he wasn''t. It wasn''t long before I climaxed after Tyler and my whole body spasmed as I rode out my enormous orgasm right before Dean spilled his seed inside of me as well. I copsed onto Tyler''s chest and Dean slipped out of me and heid on the bed on the other side of Tyler. "Holy fuck." I said, breathlessly. "Are you alright?" Tyler asked. "f**k yeah." I said and he chuckled. I rolled off of him and Iid between Koda and Tyler. My bed was pretty small for the four of us, but we made it work and we were justying there,pletely spent but none of us sleeping. Well, not yet anyway. I wasying on my side towards Tyler and Kodaid on his side and wrapped his arm around my waist. CHAPTER 44 "I am definitely notining or anything. But I need to know where the hell that came from." Tyler said. "I just realized something while I was away." "We''re all ears." Dean said. "I realized that I can''t just be your bodyguard. Your protector or whatever the hell it is that I am. I knew that I was already falling hard for you guys, I was just denying it. Or ignoring it. I don''t know. But I knew that these feelings were going to be a hell of a lot worse when I turned 18." I exined. "So, you decided that you were gonna follow your feelings?" Koda asked in my ear. "I knew that I was going to tell people to f**k off when they try to tell me that I am meant to be here to protect you." "I told you. We''re going to protect each other. You''re not going anywhere and neither are we." Koda said, holding me tighter around the waist. And I nodded my head. I knew the whole three of them felt the same way otherwise I wouldn''t have slept with them. I may be a lot of things, but I''m not a prick tease and I''m not going to hurt them like some people think I would. I belong to them and they belong to me. It was that simple. It actually didn''t take long for the guys to go to sleep after that so I got up to have another shower because I really needed it and just as I was getting out of the shower I heard the front door close downstairs. I put my satin dressing gown on and I walked downstairs to see Jasper standing in the middle of the living room. "Why do people think it''s alright to just walk into my f*****g house?" I asked. "Because you always make everyone feel so wee." She said, being sarcastic. "You do realize that one day I will mistake you for a bad guy and st your head off." I said walking into the kitchen. "With your abilities, that will never happen." He said, following me. "What do you want?" I asked. "I heard about Opal. And how she thought she was being attacked by the Alpha triplets in Canada. Which is so weird because they never left the pack." Jasper said. I started making a coffee and I turned around to look at Jasper who had his arms crossed, wanting to know what happened out there. "So what? I got in her head." I said. "You made her think she was being attacked by wolves?" He asked. "They were very realistic. Even if she was the only one who could see them." I smiled. "I didn''t know that you could manifest things in people''s minds." He said. "There''s a lot that you don''t know about me Jasper." "Well, I haven''t been game enough to go near the triplets since they found out that I''m a fae. Because I lied to them." "Well, I don''t me them. They were pissed at me too. But I''m their mate, so I knew they''d get over it." "You bet we did." Tyler said, walking into the room with a towel wrapped around his waist and he walked straight over and kissed me. "Wow. Did I catch you at a bad time?" Jasper asked. "Where are the other two?" I asked. "Asleep." Tyler said. "I definitely caught you at a bad time. I''m gonna go." "No. If you got here about an hour ago then you would have been in for a surprise." I said. And Jasper started getting really embarrassed before he quickly excused himself and he left my house. "You manifested wolves to scare off those vampires?" Tyler asked, looking at me. Oh s**t. They didn''t know that I could do that yet. Fighter 45 By the next morning I was still a little tired when I got out of bed because my bed really wasn''t big enough for four people but I wasn''t going to ask the triplets to leave. So I put up with it and got whatever sleep I could. I didn''t get a whole lot when I was away and that was my first night back, but I still wouldn''t have been able to get a whole lot of sleep anyway. I just had to put up with it and when I woke up I saw that Koda and Dean were out of bed and Tyler was still asleep next to me. So I got dressed into a ck singlet, tan cargo pants and boots. I walked downstairs and the guys were sitting at the table. "Are you going somewhere?" Koda asked. "Gotta check the perimeter." I said. "Our patrols are doing that. You don''t have to anymore." Dean said. "Yeah. I do." "I can''tpletely forget about all of my obligations." "We''ll go with you." Koda said. "I won''t be gone long. Stay here and wait for Tyler to wake up." "We wanted to talk to you about something." Koda said. "Alright." I said. So Dean left a note for Tyler to let him know where we were and the three of us left the house and straight out into the forest. "Alright. You said you wanted to talk to me about something. What is it?" "Well, we love your house and it''s new and great. I know that you probably love it because it''s your first house and everything..." Dean rambled. "What my brother is trying to say is that we have more room at the packhouse. The beds are bigger and so are the showers." Koda said. "You want me to move into the packhouse?" "Yeah. I mean, if you want to." Dean said. 10 Bonu "I really appreciate that. But I think that might be moving a little too fast. I mean, I''ve always wanted my independence away from Evelyn and Henry. And I finally got that. I just think it''s too soon to move into the packhouse. I know my bed might not be as big as yours, but you guys can stay here whenever you want. I''m never going to say that you can''t." I exined. I saw the disappointment on Dean''s face but Koda was pretty quick to step in. "It''s alright. It was just an idea. But if you think it''s too soon then we''ll wait. You can have all the independence that you want. And we will respect that." Koda said. "Thanks." I said. When we finished our hike around the perimeter, we got back to my ce and Tyler was just making the coffee. So he handed us all a cup as soon as we walked through the door. But he got a kiss from me before he handed mine to me. I sat at the table and the guys exined to Tyler what I said about not wanting to move into the packhouse just yet. He seemed to understand as well. I was thankful for that. The guys had to go home and take care of some Alpha business so after they left I walked out of the house as well. I walked down the road to the house next to theirs and I knocked on the door. "Nova." Lexie said, surprised. "Hi. Can we talk or do you hate me too much?" I asked. "I never hated you. Come in." She said. So I went inside and I could tell that she was home by herself. We can usually hear her mother fluttering around the house doing something and we went into the living room. "I was sure that you would hate me because I never told you who I was." "I never hated you. I was shocked, but then it started to make sense." "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. "Well, usually when Izzy and her posse go after someone, that person always backs down. They know that they can''t win against Izzy and her friends. But you never did that. You were always ready to take the whole lot of them on. And now I realize it''s because you knew that you could." She exined. "With one arm tied behind my back." 2/4 "It''s pretty cool though. Knowing what you are. Having someone like you in our pack. Even if you''re not officially a pack member yet." "Yeah. I don''t know when or if that''s ever going to happen." I said. "What do you mean?" 10 Bons "Well, you might be cool with what I am. The guys asked me to move into the packhouse with them. But the problem is that I can hear what people are thinking. And I know what this pack thinks of me. If people give me weird looks then I listen to what they''re thinking and it''s never good. The pack doesn''t like me." I exined. "They''ll get over it. I''m sure they will." "I don''t think they will ever ept me as their Luna. I told the guys that I didn''t want to move in because I liked having the independence that I have right now. So please don''t tell them the truth. I don''t want them going after all of the assholes in the pack that don''t like me." I said. "They could make it better." "I don''t want this pack to like me because they''ve been ordered to by their Alpha''s. I want them to like me because of me."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Yeah. I get that. Well, you''ve got my support. And my parents haven''t said anything bad about you since they found out the truth. They''re the same as me. They think it''s pretty cool. But the Alpha and Beta have both epted you." Lexie said. "Don''t get me started on all that. I know that they will ept me but there''s a lot more to that story than I can tell anyone right now." "Alright. Well, I won''t tell anyone. And you are always going to be wee with me. So, now that we''ve got that out of the way. Have you slept with them yet?" She asked. "Yeah." "At the same time?" "Last night was the first time with all three of them." "Oh my god. What was it like?" "It was kind of mind blowing." I smirked at her. "Holy s**t. You are the luckiest b***h in the world. And that is going to make a lot of people in this pack hate you. Mostly the teenage girls." She said. "I know." "Where are they now?" "Attending to Alpha business. I''m not too sure what they''re doing." I said. "Well, I heard that you stopped that vampire attack. That has to give you some points in the pack." "I doubt that. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to stop. I was sent here to protect them and that''s what I''m going to do. Whether the pack likes it or not." I said. "Good. And you don''t have to only protect them. You''re also my best friend and that''s never going to change. I''ll have your back if anyone says anything about you." "Don''t get into trouble on my ount." "I won''t. I''m sticking up for my friends. That''s what friends do." She said. "Honestly, I wouldn''t know. You''re my first." I said. And she leaned over and hugged me. "Well, get used to it. Because I''m not going anywhere." She said. Fighter 46 TRIPLET POV Dean was the most upset that Nova wouldn''t move into the packhouse, but at the same time he could understand why she wanted a ce to herself. He can''t even begin to understand what it was like living with Evelyn and Henry. It definitely wasn''t easy for her. But she''s away from them now and she wants to have that little bit of independence before she moves into the same house as the Alpha and Luna. They could all understand where she wasing from. The triplets went home to shower and get dressed for the day and they noticed how unusually quiet the packhouse was. No one was there. Not even their mother. They got a mind link from their father telling them to go to the meeting hall, so after they were dressed they met up at the front door and walked out again. They saw Nova standing at Lexie''s door talking to her before she went inside and they kept going on to the meeting hall. As soon as they got close to the building they could hear a lot of voices inside. It sounded like the whole pack was there. They walked in the door and stood at the back of the room for a minute to see what was going They were right. Everyone that moved here from the pack in California were in the meeting hall and their mother and father were at the front of the room on the little stage that was in front of them. Koda crossed his arms across the front of his chest, knowing that this wasn''t anything good. Thest time they had a whole pack meeting like this was when they were trying to determine what to do about a pack of rogues that had set up not far from the border. The rogues didn''t even know that this pack was here and people wanted to attack them and get rid of them. Instead, Koda talked them into just letting the triplets go and let the rogues know that they were too close to a pack and if they didn''t leave then they would be killed. 10 Bonus The rogues left without any worries at all. And that was just after they moved here. So, they didn''t know what the problem was now, but Koda definitely didn''t like the feel in the air. "I know that this is a very touchy subject. But we need to consider all of the evidence before we make a decision." The Alpha said. "There''s no decision to be made. I vote that we don''t put the pack in any more risk than it already is." A man said, with a lot of other people cheering him on. "Would you all please just listen to reason?" Ava asked, standing up from the front row. "I saw we kick you out as well. You brought her here." A woman yelled. And the triplets all looked at each other with malice in their eyes. They knew this meeting was about Nova and the pack wanted her gone. Koda felt like he could kill them for this. Each and every person that said they wanted her gone. He wanted to kill. "Don''t me my mother. She was doing what she thought was right. But she was obviously wrong. Nova needs to go. She ran my brother out of the pack." Izzy yelled. "Actually, I believe you''re the one that was responsible for that." Tyler yelled among everyone. Once he spoke, everyone stopped talking and they sat down and stared at the triplets that were standing at the back of the pack. "I''m not the one that ran him out of the pack. I would never do that. But she did. He had to leave because what my mother doesn''t know is that while he was meant to be training her as a wolf, he was also sleeping with her." Izzy said. "And you''re the one that told us. If you had kept your mouth shut then he''d still be here." Dean said. "You did what?" Theo asked his daughter. "I thought they were going to stay the hell away from Nova. I didn''t know that they were gonna want to kill Jacob." Izzy defended. But Koda let out an exasperated breath. "Nova is our f*****g mate. Of course we would want to kill your brother for touching her. But she defended him. And she assured us that nothing happened with him after she realized that she was our mate. These are the f*****g details that you never bothered to find out before you tried to ruin her." Tyler yelled. "Alright. Everyone needs to calm down." The Alpha yelled. 1 +10 Bonut The triplets walked down the middle of the room and went up onto the little stage as well and they took the three empty seats near their mother. But none of them looked at their mother or their father. They were all pretty pissed right now when they realized this is what was going on. "Maybe we should focus on the good things that she''s done around here since she''s been here. "Lexie''s mother Emily said, standing up. "Like what? What good has she done?" A man yelled. "She saved the triplets'' lives at the school." Emily said. "Yeah. And she destroyed the school at the same time." Principal Marks said, who was also a member of their pack. "Those were witches. Not her." Koda corrected him. "And what about her leaving this pack to go and fight off arge group of vampires that were headed this way. Are you aware that she did that? Or did you all just think she disappeared and took off?" Emily asked. "What vampires?" Another pack member asked. "A woman who was an ex-lover of a vampire council member created her own army. New vampires. Causing havoc everywhere and killing people wherever they wanted. Nova headed them off in Canada and using the powers she has that you are all so scared of, she forced them back down south and made sure that they knew that all they could eat from now on was animals. Not humans." Dean exined. "She''s just saved countless lives. But all you can focus on is the fact that she''s different." Tyler said. "Boys. We wanted the pack to be able to have a say about Nova being here." The Alpha said to them. "We don''t care. She''s our mate and she will be our Luna. If these people here can''t ept that, then she will leave. But I''m going with her." Tyler said. "Me too." Dean said. "Me too." Koda said. That got everyone whispering and Dean looked at Ava who was sitting in the front row. Noticing how her face changed as soon as they said that. "Where''s Nova when we need her? I need to know what Ava is thinking." Dean mind linked his 10 Bonus brothers. So they both looked over at Ava and they noticed the look on her face as well. "Nova did tell us not to trust her." Koda mind linked back. "She doesn''t look happy right now." Tyler mind linked. "Ever since we said that we were going with Nova." Dean said. The guys sat there during the rest of the meeting while everyone else talked, but they were a lot more respectful towards Nova now that they knew she was actually protecting the pack. But the triplets kept their eyes on Ava for the rest of the meeting. As soon as it was over she said something to Theo and Izzy that no one else could hear and she left the meeting hall alone. The triplets refused to talk to anyone, especially their parents, because they weren''t stickingN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. up for the future Luna of this pack. So the guys left but they had every intention to follow Ava. They needed to know what the hell she was up to. Fighter 47 AVA POV What the hell is that girl up to? Everyone wants her to leave and I am trying to convince them that they need her protection. What has she done to those triplets? They all look like they would kill for her. She swore that the mate bond wasn''t going to get in the way of her doing her damn job but now the triplets are feeling the bond a lot deeper. I can tell just by looking at them and the way that they are defending her. I can understand them wanting to be near her all the time. They feel the mate bond. But she said that she was going to keep her distance and she was just going to protect them to ensure the survival of this pack. She was never meant to get close to them. I went straight from the meeting hall to Nova''s house but she wasn''t there. I wasn''t sure where the hell she was. I could smell her scent at the house but I didn''t know where it went after that. She was trained to hide her scent whenever she''s not at her house and she''s gotten really good at it. So I went to another smaller cabin that was in the forest and I started banging on the door. "Hey Ava. What''s the matter?" Jasper asked. But I pushed him to the side and I walked into his house. He closed the door behind me and he looked at me strangely. "They just had the pack meeting. The one that we knew they would have. Trying to get Nova out of here if they ever found out what she was." I said. "Yeah. We knew that was going to happen. But she''s protecting everyone in the pack. They''re just scared because they don''t understand her." Jasper said. "No. That''s not it. The triplets showed upte. Right in the middle of everyone arguing whether or not she should stay in the pack. And they were pissed." I said. "Oh crap." Jasper said, rubbing his face. He immediately looked like he knew something that I didn''t. What the f**k was going on 1/3 CHAPTER 47 around here? "Spill it." I demanded. "I went to her housest night. She was just getting out of the shower and she was wearing a dressing gown. Tyler came down wearing a towel and apparently the other two were asleep upstairs. I didn''t see them but I don''t think they would have lied about that." Jasper exined. "They slept together. She''s epted them as their mate?" I asked. "It looks like it. It surprised me too. I don''t know what made her do it. Last time I talked to her she was determined that she was never going to get close to them." Jasper said. ?f**k. Something happened when she was in Canada. That''s the only thing it could be. Something made her realize that she wanted to be with them." I yelled. Jasper stood there, dumbfounded. He obviously didn''t know what the hell was going on. "Can you ask your friends if they know what happened?" I asked. "No one knew that she was leaving to head off those vampires. We were all preparing to send everyone here. All the fae''s anyway. They were all going toe here and help defend the pack. The next thing we knew, Nova was gone." "She would have done that to stop the vampire council froming near the pack. They would have taken the opportunity to kill the triplets." I said. Jasper obviously didn''t know what the hell happened while she was gone, but I know that something changed her mind. She was a warrior before she left. But she came back as their mate and Luna. What the f**k was that about. This can''t be happening. This isn''t the way it''s meant to happen. "Find out whatever the f**k you can." I demanded walking out of the house. I grabbed my cell phone out of my bag and I dialed a number. "Hello." A guy answered. "We''ve got a problem." "What?" He asked. "She''s epted them as her mates." I said. "I''ll be there on the next flight." He said, hanging up. I started walking through the forest and back to the pack trying to figure out what I am going 2/3 10 Bonus to do. This is going against everything we trained her for.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was never meant to fall in love. She was never meant to live this long. We only allowed her to live this long so she could protect the triplets. We had to make sure that she didn''t live past this war. She is f*****g up everything for us. And for every species in the world. We''re the only ones that know she exists. Us and the very few that trained her. They haven''t even told their superiors. So I knew that this wasn''t going to end well. It''s been so hard to keep this secret from her, but I''ve managed to. Her fate is to save the triplets and that''s it. She doesn''t have a fate after that. At least not a written one. I even had a specialist change the written fate. Saying that she''s not meant to exist for another 200 years. So all the other species in the world would have to wait for another couple of centuries for her to show up somewhere in the world. We''ve gone to so much trouble and now she''s f*****g everything up. I walked back towards her house but I saw her at Lexie''s house. They were in the living roomughing and carrying on. Looking like a couple of teenage girls. I knew that what we were doing wasn''t fair. But we needed to make sure that she understood that she had to keep her distance from the triplets. It was only going to hurt them and the pack when this war finished her. It waste afternoon when I got a text message on my phone. I''ve arrived. I''ll be at the pack in two hours. So I waited for those two hours and I went to meet a car along the highway so Izzy and Theo didn''t see him. "Hello Wesley." I said as he got out of the backseat of his car. "So, I hear my daughter is causing you a few problems." Wesley said Fighter 48 CHAPTER 48 KODA POV We had been following Ava all day. She had a go at Jasper about Nova epting the mate bond and looked really pissed and disappointed that Nova didn''t stick to their n. I guess Nova was right. We couldn''t trust Ava. She was definitely up to something. But it was the person that she called on the phone that we were mostly interested in. We wanted to know who the hell he was before we said or did anything to Ava. We followed her for the rest of the day but after she made that phone call, she went home and she had a fight with Izzy. That didn''t surprise me. Izzy wanted Nova gone and Ava was doing everything she could to keep her here. She''s the one that brought her here, but it was for a mission. I could feel how Tyler and Dean were both feeling towards Ava at the moment. But we knew that we had to be smart about this. She was smarter than us when it came to stabbing people in the back. She made that very clear today. But Jasper was also in on their little n. Why was it such a problem if she epted the mate bond? They should be happy that they have such a strong Luna. And she''s proven that she will do whatever she can to save us. I know that she was tasked with keeping us safe, but she''s done a lot to keep the pack safe as well. We were really confused by everything that was going on. Nova sent us a few messages today to see what we were doing and I hated lying to her. But we had to tell her that we were still doing crap for the pack. The boring Alpha paperwork and stuff like that. She understood and we knew that she''d just get on with what she needed to do. She always seemed like she had something to do. Ava finally left the housete in the afternoon and we followed her to the highway where a really expensive car pulled up beside her. 1/5 A man got out of the backseat. Arge, bulky werewolf who looked like he was in his 40''s and he looked very showy as well. A driver, a Rolls Royce, a $5000 suit. His hair slicked back and we could smell his cologne from where we were standing. "Hello Wesley." Ava said. "So, I hear my daughter is causing you a few problems." Wesley said. We all looked at each other and we knew that something was seriously wrong. Nova doesn''t know who her father is. She''s never met him. Why would Ava call him and get him to the pack? "She''s not following the rules." Ava said. "What''s she done that''s so bad?" Wesley asked. "She was meant to save this pack. Not destroy it. She''s epted the mate bond." Ava said. And Wesley snapped his head around to look at Ava. "Are you f*****g kidding me? I told you that you had to find another n once it was clear that they were mates." "We didn''t think that she would be so affected by the mate bond because of all the other species that she has in her." Ava exined.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You know that this is bad." "I know. That''s why I called. I don''t know what the hell to do." Ava said. "I think I might. It''s a long shot, but it might work." Wesley said. "Good. What is it?" "I''m not telling you s**t. You obviously can''t be trusted to deal with this. So I will. Where the hell am I staying while I''m here?" He asked. "At the hotel. It''s the nicest in town. But it''s probably not as nice as you''re used to. I''ve already reserved you a room. It''s the biggest building in town." Ava exined. So he got back in the car and he drove off, leaving her standing there in the middle of the road. Ava looks nervous now that she''s not a part of the n that Wesley is putting together. I guess that''s what she gets for being a backstabbing b***h. Ava went back home and it looked like she was getting settled in for the night so we headed to Nova''s house. 2/5 10 Bonus When we got there, we checked the whole house and she wasn''t there. "She''s probably checking the perimeter. Like she always does." Tyler said, sitting on the couch. "Alright. Listen, we can''t tell Nova any of this. So, try not to think about it when she''s around. She won''t read our minds if she doesn''t have to. But if she thinks you''re lying to her then she will. We have to find out what the hell Ava is up to before we start to worry Nova." I exined. "We agreed to protect each other. Not keep secrets from each other." Dean said. "We are protecting her. Until we know what''s really going on, this is the best thing for her." Tyler said. So we sat in the living room to watch TV for a bit before Nova finally got back to the house. "Hey. I thought you guys would be at your ce." Nova said. "No. Dad knows about us so he doesn''t care where we sleep." I said. "Good to know. You guys hungry?" She asked. "How about we go out instead? The diner down the road." Tyler said. "Yeah. If you want." She said. So Nova grabbed her bag and keys and she actually locked her house up for the first time. I guess she really is getting sick of people barging in uninvited. We walked to the diner which was just around the corner and we sat at a booth and ordered something to eat. I noticed that everyone was staring at Nova and it wasn''t long before Nova noticed it as well. I saw her concentrating so she was listening to what they were thinking and I mind linked everyone to mind their own business. So they all looked away quickly. "Why are they all saying that I shouldn''t be here?" Nova asked. "There''s just a few people that don''t understand you yet. They''re being ignorant and they aren''t willing to give you a chance." I exined. "Do you think I should talk to them?" She asked. "I think we should just let the dust settle for now." I said. And she nodded her head. I think she did agree. She wasn''t going to argue with us when it came to the pack. We knew them better and she knew that they would probably not warm up to her anyway. That was always pretty obvious with her because she didn''t like to do too many things around 3/5 the pack. And the fact that she can hear what they''re thinking doesn''t help. I just wanted everyone to get over it and realize that she''s not here to hurt anyone. She''s not here to kill anyone except the people that areing here to kill us. That''s it. She''s on our side. I sat next to Nova and put my arm across the booth behind her and the waitress finally came over and took our order. So I used my hand to push Nova''s shoulder and she leaned into me a little more as we were sitting in the booth. Tyler and Dean were doing their best to act normal, but Dean was being a little too quiet. A lot quieter than usual. "Hey. Is everything alright?" Nova asked him. "Yeah. Sorry. Just tired. It''s been a long boring day." Dean said, looking back out the window. "What did you do today?" Tyler asked. "Not much. Went to see Lexie. And I''m d to report that she doesn''t hate me. And I walked the perimeter. I did a bit of school work. Even though the school isn''t there anymore. They''re sending us assignments and school work through emails for the time being." Nova exined. "Crap. We better check out emails." I said. "Yeah. If you want to graduate at the end of this year." Nova said, looking at me. So I leaned over and kissed her. "I''m definitely graduating with you." I said. After dinner we went back to Nova''s house and we decided to watch a movie and Nova was between Tyler and Dean on the couch. She was lying on the couch between them and when I looked over at her again, she was asleep with her head on Tyler''sp and her feet on Dean''sp. I just smiled at her and kept watching the movie. I don''t know how anyone could want to hurt something so perfect. Fighter 49 NOVA POV Patrolling the perimeter of the pack was starting to get really tedious and it was the same trail every time. I was getting really sick of it and I hadn''t even been doing it for that long. So I decided to have some fun with it. I climbed up into a tree and I started jumping from tree to tree while I was still watching the ground for any intruders. I saw the patrols running past but thanks to me hiding my scent, they didn''t even know that I was watching them. I loved messing with them when they didn''t know that I was out here. And they never figured out that it was me. I would throw things at them and then take off since I could run faster than a wolf and a vampire. It was fun just to mess around with them a little. But I still had a job to do and I kept jumping from tree to tree until I got to arger space between trees because the highway was between them. I was about to make the jump when I saw a car driving up the road and then I heard someone walking from the other side of the highway. Coming down from the pack. "What the hell is Ava doing out here?" I asked myself. So I stayed in the tree and looked down at her as she stood to the side of the road and the car pulled up next to her. "Hello Wesley." Ava said. "So, I hear my daughter is causing you some problems." Wesley said. What the f**k? That''s not who I think it is? "She''s a beautiful girl but she''s a pain in the ass." Wesley thought to himself, and a picture of me shed in his head. I knew that they were talking about me. And then they started carrying on about me not epting the mate bond. I was never meant to and I was putting the whole pack at jeopardy by doing it. I was listening to these two ramble on about a lot of s**t about me when I looked off into the distance while trying to process what they were saying and something else caught my eye on the other side of the highway. It was the triplets. They were also watching. They must have been following Ava. First they have a secret meeting discussing whether or not I should be allowed to stay here and now she''s called my father to get me away from the triplets. I only know about the meeting because Emily came home while I was still at Lexie''s and she was thinking about it. I was happy to know that she was defending me. But it was still a p in the face. The triplets obviously know more than I do and they are the ones that have to tell me. But I messaged them before and they said that they were doing pack paperwork. They lied to me because they are obviously following Ava. As soon as everyone left I sat there waiting for a while and the triplets headed back into town. I didn''t actually finish my sweep of the town that night. I just walked around for a little while before I went home and they were waiting for me at my house. They all looked cheery and upbeat, like nothing was going on. I was surprised when they offered to take me out to dinner but I agreed. It was awkward at the diner because everyone was staring and I could hear what they were thinking. All of them thinking that I shouldn''t even be here. That they couldn''t wait until this war was over and I would leave. None of them were going to ept me as their Luna. But Koda yelled at them in the mind link and they stopped staring at me. But it didn''t stop what they were thinking about me. Dean was acting really weird as well. I know that he wanted to tell me something, but he just wasn''t. When we got back to my ce we sat around watching a movie and I fell asleep on the couch. 214 O I wasn''t sure how long I was asleep for but when I woke up I was in bed with the guys and it was still dark.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I crept out of bed and I snuck down to the basement where I closed the door to the firing range. I grabbed my throwing knives and I started throwing them at the target. +10 Bonos Each knife I threw got harder and harder until I couldn''t pull the knife out of the wood cut out anymore. So I went into the gym and I started taking my frustration out on my punching bag. Putting holes in them all the time so I needed to grab another punching bag and hang it up as well. When I finally felt like I had worked out all of my frustration I went upstairs to the kitchen to get a drink and I saw the suning up. I sat at the table and I opened myptop and I started searching for a man named Wesley that fit the description of the man that I sawst night. I''d never seen him before but he called me his daughter. And why would Ava call him because I decided to ept the mate bond. I knew that Ava couldn''t be trusted, but this was beyond anything I could have imagined. Dean was the first one to wake up and he came downstairs, so I closed theputer and I grabbed my bottle of water. He could see the sweat dripping off of me and he grabbed my hand to see the bruises covering my knuckles. "Is everything alright?" He asked, concerned. "Yeah. Just had a hard workout session this morning." I said. "I''ll say. I''ve never seen you bruised before." He said. "Yeah. You have. While I was injecting wolfsbane so you didn''t know who I was." I said. And he nodded his head. "That was different." He sat at the table and he was looking at me really concerned. But I just looked out the kitchen window watching the sune up. I was trying toe up with my next move. There were people within my own circle plotting against me and I didn''t know why. 410 9 But I had an idea on how I could find out. Once the guys left that morning to go and do their Alpha duties with their father, I showered and got changed and I went to Ava''s house. I stood outside waiting until I was sure that everyone had left before I snuck around the back and I picked the lock on the door. I went inside the house and I looked around therge house trying to find anything that might help me. I found the office and I knew that this is where Ava would keep everything. She''s mated to Theo so there''s no way she would keep a secret from him. I started looking through the filing cab and the desk and I even looked for a secret safe behind paintings and crap like that. But it was easier than that. One of the desk drawers had a false bottom, so I lifted it up and I found several files in it. I took them all out and I sat on the chair as I opened the first one. It was all about me. And the second one was as well. They were all written by my trainers. The trainers I had from all different species. And there was a file on the bottom that looked really suspicious to me. So I took all the files and I put the desk back together before I walked out of the office and I left out the back door. As soon as I got home I made sure that the curtains were closed and all the doors were locked because I wasn''t allowing anyone to barge in on me right now. I put the files on the table and I looked at them for a while without doing anything. I was actually scared to look at them. But I knew that the answers were in there. I just wasn''t sure if I wanted to know what the answers were right now. Fighter 50 I was still standing there staring at the files when someone knocked on the door. I ignored it, not wanting to talk to anyone. "Nova. It''s me." Evelyn yelled out. I put my head up looking at the door really skeptically. So I walked to the door and I opened it a little way. Not enough so she could barge in, but just enough so she could see me. She was standing on my porch with Wesley. That son of a b***h. "What?" I asked. "I wanted you to meet someone." Evelyn said. "Did you finally get rid of Henry?" I asked. I didn''t know the exact reason why he was here but I knew that I had to pretend like I didn''t know who the hell he was. "No Nova. This is Wesley. He''s your father." Evelyn said. So I stood there staring at him for a moment and I looked him up and down. "What do you want?" I asked. "Don''t speak to him like that." Evelyn yelled at me. "I wasn''t talking to you. I''ve lived 17 years without you. Why are you here now?" I asked. "I know that I have made some mistakes in the past. But I thought that it wasn''t toote for me to make up for them." He said. "Oh. Is that what you thought?" I asked. "Nova. He''s trying." Evelyn said. "Maybe you are p***y whipped by this piece of s**t but all I know is that he''s the sperm donor that disappeared and left me alone with you." I snapped at her. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Wesley asked. "Don''t pretend like you don''t know. I know that Ava was telling you everything. She was helping me when I was a kid and she was the one that was giving me all of those checks that I received every month. You were giving me your child support directly. Instead of giving it to Evelyn." I said. "What?" Evelyn yelled. I I looked at Evelyn like she was an i***t. She never fed me or bought me clothes or anything like that. +10 Ronut How the hell did she think I was surviving? Obviously someone was giving me money. It just wasn''t her. "Do you think I coulde in and talk? Please?" Wesley asked. "No." I said, mming the door in their faces. Evelyn started bashing on the door but I heard Wesley make her stop. "It''s alright. She has every right to be mad at me. I haven''t been there for her and she has a right to feel her feelings." Wesley said. I just rolled my eyes and I heard them leave. As soon as they did I went back to the kitchen table and I sat down staring at the files that were right in front of me. I grabbed the file on the bottom. The one that I couldn''t understand in Ava''s house and I opened it up first. ORIGINAL TEXT A child will be born to bring all species together. She will be the one that brings peace and saves the fated Alpha Triplets. She will be their Luna and bear the next Werewolf King and mightiest warrior. NEW TEXT A child will be born to split all species down the middle and create chaos. A huge war will erupt. Once she saves her Alpha Triplets, she will die protecting them and all species will dissolve, naming one man, a werewolf, as the new leader of the supernatural council. Her father. He will take control of all species and no one will have the power to stop him. They were written on two different pages so I grabbed myputer and I typed the first text into a program that I downloaded years ago to help me decipher ancient texts. I had to learn as much as I could about all species and a lot of the material was in a differentnguage or it would refer to other prophecies and stuff like that. This program that I have would find where I could find these ancient texts or prophecies. And it would turn it into English for me. I found the first text in an ancient text book that was about 100 years old. It was a prophecy about me. It doesn''t say when I will be born, but it''s definitely me because there is no one else 10 Bor like me in the world. But when I typed in the second page, it didn''te up with anything. I tried a second time and it came up saying ''false prophecy. Why would Ava change an ancient prophecy that would bring peace to the entire supernatural world only to say that I was going to die and my father was going to take over as the head of the supernatural council. Oh my god. My father was behind this. But why would she go along with it? He wants power but she is a good person. At least, she was when I met her. What the hell has changed? How did he get her to agree to have me killed so he could get all the power that he wanted? To rule the supernatural world. I started pacing around my room and I saw the books on the side of my living room and I started looking through them. I''d pull one off of the shelf and drop it on the ground before I grabbed another one. I couldn''t find anything in those books that I had. All that studying and I couldn''t find anything on this prophecy of myself. Why the hell was it so hard to find in an actual book? I started to lose my temper and I grabbed my table and I tipped it over. I grabbed one of the chairs that went with the table and I smashed it on the ground. The coffee table was thrown across the room and it smashed into a million pieces because it was ss. I knocked over the couch and the two other chairs in the living room. After that I went upstairs and I started trashing all the rooms upstairs as well. It was all a lie. Everything that I know is a lie. Everything I was trained for is a lie. My whole life is a f*****g lie.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Suddenly someone came running into my bedroom and saw the mess that I had everywhere and he grabbed me from behind and I started fighting him but Koda wouldn''t let me go. hina 10 Bonus with wide eyes. I started crying and I couldn''t control it. I wasn''t able to stop. "They told me that I probably wasn''t going to survive the war. That''s why I couldn''t get close to you. They said that the war is going to kill me." I sobbed out. "We already agreed that we''re going to protect each other." Koda said, confused. "They aren''t going to let me survive. Ava and Wesley. They''re going to kill me. That''s why they don''t want us together. They want me to protect you just so they can destroy you. And Wesley is going to take over the supernatural council. It''s all because of f*****g power. Wesley wants the power and Ava is going to give it to him." I yelled while still crying. Tyler and Dean looked at each other in shock before they both walked over and sat down in front of me. "We''re not going to let that happen. I promise. We are not going to let them do anything to you. "Tyler said. "Why would Ava even be helping him do this?" Dean asked. "We have to find out." Koda said. "Everything I was training for was a lie." I sobbed. So Dean leaned forward and hugged me. Fighter 51 The triplets convinced me to go back to the packhouse with them. But I didn''t want to go just yet. I needed to calm down and my whole house was trashed. They told me not to worry about that. But they helped me calm down and brought me a washer to wet my face before we left. As soon as we got to the packhouse the Alpha and Luna were in the living room with Ava and Theo. I just looked away, knowing that I was scared of what I was going to say if I even looked at either of them. The triplets didn''t say anything to anyone in the living room either. Koda just took my hand and led me upstairs and we all went to his bedroom and he closed the door. "I know about the meeting yesterday. Are you sure that it''s a good idea for me to be here?" I said. "You know?" Dean asked. "Yeah. And I know that Ava brought my father to the pack because they are freaking out that I''ve epted the mate bond." "Is there anything that we can actually get past you?" Tyler asked, sitting on the bed. "Probably not. But I was therest night. I was in the tree on the other side of the highway from you three. I wondered why you didn''t tell me that my father was in town." I said. "We wanted to find out ourselves before we told you anything. We were following Ava all day yesterday. She chewed out Jasper as well because we got together." Koda exined. "So, Jasper even knew about it." I said. "I don''t know if he is a willing participant. But he does know." Tyler said. I walked over and sat on the bed. All I could think of was when they were training me. And how that felt like it was the best time of my life. It was the first time I felt like I belonged to something. And it was something important. But it was all a lie. Everything was a lie. My whole life was a lie. "What are you thinking about?" Dean asked, sitting next to me. "I''m thinking about how my whole life is a lie." I said. "No, it''s not. We''re not. We''re here and we will always be here. I promise you that." Koda said, kneeling in front of me. "They are going to make it look like an ident. When this war starts, they''re gonna have me doing all the hard stuff and kill all of the bastards that areing for you. But then they are going to kill me. They''re gonna have to make it look like an ident. It''s going to destroy you guys and then Wesley is going to walk into the supernatural council and announce that he''s the father of the hybrid and he is taking his seat at the head of the table." I exined. "We''re going to stop them." Dean said. I sat there thinking for a moment while the triplets looked like they were getting a little concerned about me because I wasn''t talking. "Nova. We''re in this together. We''re going to protect each other. Remember." Koda said. "I know. But what if there is no war?" "What are you talking about?" Tyler asked, confused. "We''ve only been told that the war ising. How do we know that these people actually want you dead? How do we know that Wesley and Ava aren''t pulling the strings to make theme after you?" I asked. They all looked at each other. And then they looked back at me. "Honestly, we didn''t know that we were a problem until you told us that people wereing for us. We''d never received any death threats or anything like that. No one made it known that they hated having triplet Alpha''s." Tyler said. "What if we can stop the war?" "How?" Koda asked. "Well, I am part of all these species. I am the chosen one. I''m one of a kind. If they are going to listen to anyone, it''s going to be me." I said. "No way. You''re not going to meet with very dangerous people alone." Koda said. 2/5 10 Bomu "I can take care of myself. You know that." I said. "We''re doing this together or not at all." Tyler said. "We''re gonna have to tell dad about this though." Dean said. "We don''t have enough proof that Ava is behind it." I said. "Yeah. That''s the problem. We need proof before we do anything." Dean said. None of us had any idea how we were going to get the proof that we needed, but I was starting to think that this war might be inevitable. "He''s here." I said. "What?" Koda asked. "Wesley. He''s downstairs." I said.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "These rooms are soundproof. How can you hear them?" Dean asked. "I don''t know. I just can." I said. So Koda got up and he walked out of the room. I followed to the doorway but I saw him walk downstairs and I went to thending to look downstairs. "Wesley. This is my oldest son Koda." Grayson said. "It''s very nice to meet you." Wesley said. "I wish I could say the same." Koda said. "Koda. You will not be rude to our guests." Luna Sophia said. "Did you know that this is Nova''s non-existent father who abandoned her before she was born and let her grow up in a very abusive household?" Koda asked. "No. We didn''t get that far." Sophia said. "Well, maybe now you can understand why I don''t think it''s a good idea for him to be in our house." Koda said. Dean and Tyler were standing on either side of me and Dean put his arm around my waist. Trying to keep me calm, but I was just listening to whatever that bastard had to say. "Eva and Wesley go way back. They have a long history." Grayson said. "Yeah. I bet they do. He''s not wee here." Koda insisted. +10 Bonus "Well, he said that he wants to discuss business with me. I have to hear him out. He might not belong to this pack, but I still have to hear him out." Grayson said. "Actually, while I''ve got you here. I just went by Nova''s house and there was no answer. Do you know where she is?" Wesley asked. "You stay the hell away from her. She doesn''t want to see you." Koda said. "You''re very protective of her." Wesley said. "Of course I am. She''s my mate. And the second she allows it, I''ll be marking her. And so will my brothers." Koda said. Suddenly everything went quiet downstairs and I looked at Tyler and Dean with a little bit of panic on my face. So Tyler held my hand tight, letting me know that everything was alright. I knew that him marking me wasn''t on the table right now. Most of the pack didn''t even want me here. So what was that going to mean for the future of this pack if they mark me but the pack doesn''t want me here. I don''t want to be the Luna of a pack where no one respects me. "I think I bettere back at a better time. When things aren''t so tense. I know that my showing up right now has thrown a lot of things in the air." Wesley said. "If you think that''s best." Grayson said. They all walked out of the living room and walked towards the front door. But Wesley stopped and he looked up at thending and he saw me standing there with Tyler and Dean. But Koda walked around him and opened the door for him. Letting him know that he isn''t wee here. So Wesley walked out the front door and Koda mmed the door behind him. "That was extremely rude. We aren''t going to make alliances with an attitude like that." Grayson said. "We don''t need his alliance." Koda said. He walked back upstairs and he grabbed my hand and took me back to his room. "I can''t stay here." I said. "What?" Dean asked. "I''m causing too much trouble. I just can''t stay here." I said. "Where are you gonna go? Your house is trashed." Tyler said. "Don''t worry. I''ll find somewhere." "You''re not leaving us." Tyler insisted. "No. I just think it would be best if I kept a low profile right now. That''s all." "That might be best for you. It''s not for us." Dean said. Koda walked in front of me and cupped my face in his hands so he could look me straight in the eye. "You''re not leaving us. You''re staying here and we are going to figure this out together. I mean what I said down there. The second you let us, we''re going to mark you." Koda said. "Even if the pack is against it?" "I don''t care about them. I only care about you." He said. And I nodded my head, so he leaned forward and kissed me. Fighter 52 We stayed upte that night talking before the guys passed out in Koda''s bedroom. I made sure that they were all sound asleep before I got up and I walked over to the desk. Don''t be mad. I know where I''m gonna go. I''ve got my cell with me. I''ll call you in the morning and let you know where I am. It''s just best if I''m out of the way at the moment. I''m not only putting you three in the middle of this but I''m also putting your parents in the middle of it as well. And they don''t have anything to do with it. Wesley will make sure that they get dragged into it. I''m sorry. I''ll call in the morning. Nova. So I crept out of the bedroom and I made sure that there was no one hanging around the packhouse as I made my way downstairs and I snuck out the front door and closed it quietly behind me. I stopped by my house to pack a bag full of clothes and myptop and stuff that I would need before I left that house as well and I walked through the middle of the pack until I got to the forest. I kept walking until I got to the human pack and then I was back into the forest again. I got off the highway after that and I walked through the forest for about half an hour before I came across a dpidated broken down cabin in the middle of the forest. It didn''t look like anyone had lived here for years. I walked inside and there was still furniture inside but it was really dusty and really old and rustic looking. I knew that this ce had a lot of potential but it was just a temporary home for me. It didn''t even have electricity or running water or anything like that.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But luckily there was a steam nearby so I would be able to use that for as much water as I needed. I put my bag on the table as soon as I walked inside and I started looking around the cabin. I''d seen this ce as I had passed it and looked inside. That''s how I knew that it was abandoned, but otherwise I had never really had a good look inside. The first thing I did was start to clean the house. I had to get all the dust and everything out of here because it was driving me crazy. I know I was a little OCD when it came to cleaning my house, but I didn''t think it was a bad thing. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to sleep knowing that it was so dusty and dirty like this. I was cleaning in the kitchen when I heard the door open and close so I walked to the living room and I froze where I was standing. "What the f**k are you doing here?" I snapped. "Would you believe me if I say that I missed you?" Johnny asked. "No." I said. "Well, I heard that you were having a hard time. I thought that I might be able to help." "You can''t. Leave." I said, going back to the kitchen. +10 Bonus "Well, I can''t leave now. The sun ising up." He said. And I looked out the kitchen window. "Isn''t that convenient? The forest is dense enough. I''m sure it''ll shield you from the sun." "Are you seriously gonna make me go back out there?" "What are you even doing here? Who told you that I was in trouble?" "A little birdy." "Ava?" "Why did you ask if you already knew?" He asked, sitting on the bench. "Because that b***h will do anything to get me away from my mates. And if you think that''s going to work then think again." I said. "Are you saying that you really arepletely over me?" "I found my mates Johnny. I ampletely over you." I picked up my phone and I put a pin drop to my location to all three of the guys phones. So as soon as they got it they woulde to this cabin. I didn''t want them showing up without me telling them where I was only to find Johnny here. That was a recipe for disaster. Especially since he was a vampire. It''s bad enough that Johnny is going to tell them that we used to sleep together. "Johnny. I really don''t have the energy for you right now." I said. "That''s fine. I''ll be asleep in the bedroom." He said, walking out of the kitchen and he went to CHAPTER 52 the bedroom and shielded the window from all sunlight. What the hell is this b***h ying at? Did she really think that I didn''t know what she was up to? Does she think that I don''t know she''s behind all of this? 10 Bonu I finished cleaning the kitchen and I sat on the couch just as a message came through on my phone. AVA Hey. What is going on with you? You''re acting really strangetely. ME Hormonal werewolf crap. AVA - I know that the mate bond is going to get stronger the longer you''re around them. I told you that it would. You said that you could handle it. ME-Don''t worry. I''ve got it handled. AVA - You weren''t meant to ept them as your mates. They are going to be crushed if you die during this battle. ME - What do you mean ''if''? I thought it was written in a prophecy that I wasn''t meant to survive. AVA - Well, I believe that not every prophecy is absolutely correct. And I believe that we can change them if we want to. ME-Me too. And I''m starting now. My fate is not written in stone. I''m making my own fate. I''ll talk to youter. I have to give it to her, she''s really convincing. But she''spletely lost my trust now. And once someone loses my trust, that''s it. We''re done. I wasn''t someone to forgive as easily as she would like and she knows that. She''s seen people screw me over and I''ve always gotten them out of my life straight away. They were cut off. She should have realized that. I don''t know why she didn''t. Not long after that the door burst open and three very worried looking werewolves were puffing as they barged in only wearing shorts. "Hi." I said. "You scared the hell out of us." Dean said, hugging me. "My note said that I wasn''t running away. I just needed to get away from that house." I said. "I know. And you sent us that pindrop. Thank you. At least you let us know where you were. It''s 3/4 pretty far away though." Tyler said. "I know." I said. Then the bedroom door mmed open and Johnny came out in his boxer shorts. "Do you mind? Some people are trying to sleep here." He snapped. All three of the guys looked at me and I red at Johnny, because I knew he was just sitting in that bedroom waiting for them to show up. That sneaky little bastard. I was going to rip his f*****g head off. "Who''s that?" Dean asked. "No one. Not anymore." I said, getting up and barging into the bedroom and I pulled the ck garbage bag off of the window, letting the sun in and Johnny had to run to the corner of the room where there wasn''t any sun shining. "Are you trying to f*****g kill me?" Johnny yelled. "Yeah. Obviously." I said, sitting back on the couch. "He''s a vampire. What''s he doing here?" Koda asked. "Being a pain in my ass. He showed up just as the sun was rising so he couldn''t leave." I said. "How do you two know each other?" Tyler asked. "We met in California. We were screwing each other for a while." Johnny said. And all three of the guys looked at me. So I went to the kitchen and I grabbed a silver kitchen appliance and I shone it in the light and made it reflect onto Johnny in the corner, causing him to start smoking and sizzling. "Alright. I''m sorry." He yelled. So I put the appliance down. "I think you need to tell us what''s going on." Koda said, looking at me. Fighter 53 I walked over to the couch and sat down with the triplets looking at me strangely. "I came here because I came across this cabin ages ago. Just after I moved here during one of my hikes. I knew that it was abandoned. It just needed to be cleaned." I started. "That''s fair enough. This was our grandmother''s cabin. She won''t care if you''re living here." Koda said. "Yeah. Especially since she''s dead." Dean scoffed. "Alright. Well, since I guess this cabin belongs in your family I''m not doing anything wrong. But then he showed up and I told him to leave. He couldn''t because the sun wasing up. He said that Ava called him. So, I''m guessing this is just another way of her trying to get between us." I said. "As soon as the sun sets, you''re leaving. Or we''re ripping you apart." Koda said. But I cleared my throat to get their attention. "I believe the right to rip him apart is mine." I said. And Koda nodded, agreeing that I could do it if I wanted to. "Really? After everything we went through, you want to kill me?" Johnny asked. "It was s*x Johnny. And it was before I knew about my mates. And it was before Jacob." I said. "Wait a minute. You were sleeping with that loser after me." Johnny said. "Only you thought he was a loser. But I stopped sleeping with him after I saw the triplets as well. The only people I am interested in having s*x with are those three. Get used to it." I yelled. "You''re meaner." Johnny said. "I''ve had a bad couple of days. Ava called you on a really bad day." I said. "Obviously. Can you please go and fix the window so I can go back to sleep?" Johnny asked. "There''s a basement." Dean said. And I smiled at him. "Follow Dean. He knows where the basement is." I said. Johnny looked at me in shock, but I didn''t change my mind. I wasn''t letting him back into the bedroom so he had no choice but to follow Dean down to the basement. CHAPTER 53 10 Bonu "So, a werewolf and a vampire. Are there any more that we need to know about?" Koda asked, sitting next to me. "No. It''s just them." "Why would Ava call him? I mean, did you two have something special?" Tyler asked. "He was my first. Maybe that''s why she thinks he''s special to me. He''s not. Not anymore." I said, looking away. Tyler sat down next to me and he grabbed my hand. "What aren''t you telling us?" He asked. "Johnny is what made me realize that I wanted to be with you three and no one else." "How did he do that?" Koda asked. "He showed up in Canada. Just after I got that vampire army to turn back. He bailed me up against a tree and kissed me. I pushed him away and I came back here. I practically ran the whole way back here. That''s when I found you three in my house, about to yell at me for drugging you." I exined. "That exins a bit." Koda said. "Maybe we should thank him." Tyler said. "I don''t think so. I want him gone. I don''t know why he seems to think that he''s so special to me." I said. "Well, you do leave an impact on people." Koda said. "I don''t care about Johnny right now. I''m kicking him out tonight. We just need to figure out how to get Ava out of here. And how to get rid of Wesley." I said. "Well, that''s not going to happen. Dad is already talking to Wesley about a possible alliance." Dean said, walking into the room. "And you can''t tell him about Ava. Not yet. He won''t believe you. Theo and him have been friends since they were kids." Tyler said. "He''s not going to take my word over Ava''s and Theo''s." I said. Dean wrapped his arm around my shoulder and pulled me over to him so my head was resting on his shoulder. "Well, how big is the bed in there?" Koda asked. "It''s only a double." Tyler said. 211 "Well, the living room floor is big enough until we can get another bed here." Koda said. "You don''t have to stay here with me. You have pack duties to tend to." "And we have a mate to take care of. I know you think you need to be strong all the time. But we know that you are breaking right now. You''re just trying not to show it." Koda said. So I reached my hand over and held his hand. I didn''t know how, but they already knew how I was feeling before I felt it. Tyler grabbed some firewood and he checked the firece and he got it all set up and started a fire because the inside of the cabin was freezing. Just like the temperatures outside were starting to drop. "I really like it out here. It''s so peaceful." I said as we were watching the fire. Tyler sat on the floor right in front of us and rested his head on myp. "Dad never used to let use out here." Dean said. "Why not?" "Because he didn''t get along with his parents." Tyler said. "That sucks. But I know the feeling. What about your mother''s parents?" I asked. "They live in a different pack. We see them asionally. But not often." Dean said. "Do we have a n out here?" Koda asked. "Right now. I''m just staying out of the way. I see the way people look at me. They don''t want me around." I said. "Well, we do. And that''s all we care about." Koda said. "You all had a private meeting and didn''t bother telling me about it. No one let me exin myself. Exin who I am." "Do you want to?" Dean asked. "Not anymore. They''ve already made up their minds. The only way to prove to them that I''m not here to hurt them is by actions. Not words." I said. "Well, that sounds pretty positive." Koda said. "I guess so." I said. Dean pulled me closer toy on his shoulder and we all just sat there watching the fire in a reallyfortable silence. 3/4 I knew they were gonna let me stay in the cabin for as long as I wanted. It was out of the way, I wouldn''t be running into pack members all the time and I feltfortable out here. But I also knew that they hated having me so far away from the pack because if anything happens then they won''t get to me in time.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even if I am the one that''s meant to be protecting them. I think it''s pretty obvious now that it was a mutual feeling. We were going to protect each other. Especially now they knew that Ava and my father wanted me dead. I wasn''t sure if they were ever going to go back to the packhouse. And right now, I didn''t really care. Fighter 54 I woke up one morning to my phone ringing. I was asleep on the living room floor with the triplets and they were all asleep so I leaned over to the coffee table to grab my phone. I saw the caller ID was blocked so I ignored it. But then it started ringing again. "Who the hell is that?" Koda asked. "Hello." I answered. "Nova. Is that you?" An older woman asked. "Yeah. Who''s this?" I asked. "It''s Gran." She said. And I sat up really quickly. "Gran. Where are you?" I asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I''m at your mothers house. She told me that you ran away." "Did she tell you why?" "No. But I can only imagine why. Do you think you could stop by here some time today? I would really like to see you." She said. "Sure. Is Pops with you?" I asked. "You bet." "Alright. I''ll be there soon." I said. I hung up the phone and now all three guys were awake and looking at me. "Gran and Pops?" Koda asked. "They''re at Evelyn''s. They want to see me." I said. "You''re not going alone." Tyler said. "I know. But I can''t show up with three of you otherwise there will be too many questions." I said. "Well, Koda and Tyler told dad that they would help him with Alpha crap today. I can go with you." Dean said. "You''re meant to be helping as well." Tyler said. "I''m the youngest. I can get away with it." Dean said. I got up and I went to the bathroom to have a shower and I got dressed into some of the 10 Bong clothes that the guys had brought over from my house and they all started getting dressed as well. They didn''t think I had noticed but they were systematically bringing clothes to the cabin piece by piece and hoping that I wouldn''t notice. I hadn''t said anything to them. I really didn''t care if they were doing it. It was more convenient for all of us. I said bye to Koda and Tyler and they headed back towards the pack while Dean and I headed in the other direction to Evelyn''s house. "Are you alright? You''re pretty quiet." Dean said, holding me close to his body with his arm around my waist. "Yeah. I''m not nervous, I guess. I haven''t seen my grandparents since Evelyn and Henry got married." I said. "Do you think they''re going to be mad that you moved out? I mean, are they going to be on Evelyn''s side?" "Honestly, I don''t know. They were always hot and cold with me. I don''t know what the hell they''re doing here and I don''t know why they are so desperate to see me. I remember times when I was a kid when they just t out refused to see me. I never knew why." I exined. "Well, we don''t have to go and see them. If they haven''t been that great to you then we can turn around." "No. I''ll never hear the end of it if I don''t go. We''ll go and see what mood they''re in and then we''ll leave. That''s it. A quick catch up." I said. When we got to Evelyn''s house we could hear loud talking inside and Dean stiffened straight away, holding my hand really tight. He was already getting protective and we weren''t even inside yet. "Rx. They hate Henry." I said. "Well, that''s something that you have inmon with them." He said. We walked up the rickety stairs and I opened the door and went inside. I saw Evelyn standing in the kitchen with Henry standing beside her and they were facing my Gran and Pops. "Nova." Gran said. "Hi Gran. Hi Pops." I said, casually. Trying to avoid eye contact. 2/5 +10 Bos "It is so good to see you." Gran said, pushing past Evelyn to walk over and hug me. "And who is this?" She asked, giving me a wry little smile. "Hi. I''m Dean." He said. "Well, aren''t you a big strapping young fellow?" Gran said. "My grandmother. The ultimate cougar." I said. "I never act on it. Doesn''t mean I can''t look." Gran said. "Okay." I said. "Evelyn, Henry. Do you think you can give us a few minutes with Nova?" Pops asked. "This is our house. She doesn''t even live here anymore." Henry yelled. "We can go outside." I said. So Dean and I turned to leave the house and my grandparents both followed me outside. I was surprised that they were so calm with me. Being so nice. They always taught me to respect my elders and I definitely didn''t do that when I moved out. We got far enough away from the house that Evelyn and Henry couldn''t hear us and I turned around to look at them.. "What''s this all about? Why are you h¨¦re?" I asked. "We came to talk to you. We thought we were the ones that was going to break the news to you, but it seems we''re a littlete." Gran said. "What are you talking about?" I asked. "Do you remember when you were about 5 years old and you threw a temper tantrum because your mother took away your favorite toy? She was just doing it to be mean. You hadn''t done anything wrong. So you started screaming the house down." Pops said. "I''m sure I did that a lot. I was a kid with a b***h of a mother." I said. "The table started levitating off the ground while no one was holding it." Gran said. I looked at Dean and I was really confused. I don''t remember using powers at that age. I don''t remember having any powers until my wolf came out. "We knew right then that you were special. But we knew that we had to keep our distance from you so we didn''t influence you." Pops said. "What the f**k are you talking about?" I asked, starting to get agitated. QUE 10 B So Gran stood right in front of me where Evelyn and Henry couldn''t see her and she raised her hand in front of her. Suddenly a blue orb appeared on her palm that she could control and then she made it disappear. "You''re a witch." I said. "Yes. Evelyn was aplete dud. But you, you''re the one that got all the powers." She said. "Where does the faee from? I know where the witch nowes from and my dad is a werewolf. But I don''t know where the fae and the vampiree from." I said. "I''m the fae." Pops said, talking directly into my mind. I whipped my head around at him and I was stunned. I didn''t know what the hell to believe right now. "Alright. So, Gran is a witch. Pops is a fae. I don''t know where the vampire fits in yet. But you two never thought to tell me?" I asked. "We couldn''t. Not until you were ready. We didn''t know about the werewolf side of you until you shifted. And by then, it was toote. Ava already had her grip on you and you wouldn''t believe anything that we said." Gran exined. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing or seeing right now. What the hell was going on here? My whole family knew about this except Evelyn. "So, Evelyn got absolutely no powers?" I asked. "That''s right. Complete dud. Thank the goddess. Or whatever it is you pray to." Pops said. "Why? Maybe she would have turned out differently if she had the powers." I said. "No. She would only abuse the powers. But you are doing something good. You came here to use them for good." Gran said. "Honestly Gran, you don''t know what the hell is going on here." "I know that people areing for the triplets. You''ve been tasked to keep them safe. And they are also your mates." Gran said. "I think she knows more than you realized." Dean said. And I gave him a sarcastic look. "Alright. Are you here to help me or kill me?" I asked. Gran and Pops looked at each other like they were offended but with everything that''se to light, I had every good reason to ask them that. 4/5 "And just remember, if you lie, I can tell." I said. "We''re not here to kill you. But Ava isn''t who you think she is." Gran said. I just rolled my eyes and looked away. "We''re aware of Ava. And Wesley. Nova''s father. He''s in town now too and we know what''s happening. We''re doing everything to keep her safe and she''s doing the same for us. She''s not protecting us anymore. We''re protecting each other." Dean exined. Gran looked at Dean with a really warm smile. I could tell that she was happy with his response. I was as well. He exined everything in a nutshell and I think it was obvious to Gran and Pops that I wasn''t going back to Evelyn''s house. So we said goodbye in the driveway and we started walking back through the forest. "I really wasn''t expecting that." I said. "I can tell." Dean said. Fighter 55 Instead of going back to the cabin Dean insisted that we go into town which I was really dreading. I knew the humans didn''t know any better, except that I had been seen with all three brothers and they were probably calling me a slut. That didn''t worry me as much as the werewolves. I could only imagine what they were saying. But Dean insisted that we stop at the diner and get some breakfast. The cabin is pretty sparse of food because I hadn''t been there long and none of us had had any time toe in shopping for food. We were sitting in the booth waiting for our food to arrive when we heard the door open and Izzy walked in with her posse. "How the hell does that b***h always know where we are?" I asked. "I honestly think she has a tracker on us somewhere." Dean jokes. But under the joke, I think he thought there was some truth to it. "I really wouldn''t put it past her." I said. Some guy then walked inside and he scanned around the diner before Izzy started singing out to him. But he stopped when he saw me sitting at the table with Dean and started staring at "Do you know him?" Dean asked. "Yeah. From California." "You were surrounded by our pack members in California." "Yeah. I realized that after I met Ava. But he never found out what I was." "So, he''s probably confused as to why you''re sitting here with his Alpha. Was he mean to you?" Dean asked. "They were all mean to me." I said. "I can punish him for that." "And what would that do? It doesn''t matter anymore." I said. The guy finally turned around and went to sit with Izzy and her friends and I tried to ignore them the whole time we were at the diner. +10 Bany But once we finished eating we left the diner and started walking down the road. "Damn. That wind is starting to get cold." I said. "Yeah. It''s gonna start snowing soon." I knew that it was too early to start snowing but that''s in typical weather. This is Northern ska. It starts snowing a lot sooner than the states. It was something that I had to get used to. Dean and I started walking back towards the pack but once I realized where we were going, I stopped. He assured me that it was alright and the other two wanted us to meet them there. I reluctantly agreed and we walked to the pack. A lot of people were staring at us but we went to the packhouse and Tyler and Koda were in the living room waiting for us. "What''s going on?" I asked. "Dad knows about your Grandparents." Koda said. "How? I only just found out." I said. "Well, he wants to know what they''re doing here."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "They didn''t tell us. They just let Nova know what they were and that was it. They didn''t tell her of any ns." Dean said. Then Grayson walked into the room behind us. "I need to know the second they let you in on any secrets. We can''t have a witch and fae walking around without us knowing their intentions." Grayson said. "I can handle them. I''ve never been overly close with them and they''ve always tried to keep their distance. I don''t really have any feelings towards them. At least not warm feelings." I said. "We still need to know about it." He said. "Alright. I can do that." I said. "Thank you. Does Evelyn know?" "No. They said that she is a dud. She''s just a carrier of the genes. She didn''t get any of the powers herself. They passed down to me." I said. "And you got all the powers. I don''t know if they were expecting that." 2/4 "Well, the vampire part is still a mystery. I don''t know where thates from." I said. 1 +10 Bonus "Maybe we should try to find out. I mean, if you have vampire in you then ites from your family genes." Koda said. "Well, I got fae and witch from my mother. My father is a werewolf. Where the hell would the vampiree into it?" "It''s there somewhere." Dean said. "Don''t worry. You''ve got all of our information at your disposal if you want to find out. But, before we get into that, I understand you are living in my parents cabin." Grayson said. I looked at the guys and their expressions didn''t change. "Yeah. I thought it was abandoned. It wasn''t until the guys told me that it belonged to your parents. I thought it was best that I was out of the way." I said. "I''ll transfer the house into your name. You can have it. It has been sitting there abandoned for a long time. The guys told me that they have already hooked the water up but we''ll get the electricity going as well." He said. "Thank you. I don''t want a free house out of it. I was only going to stay there for a short time." I said. "Don''t worry about it. It''s yours. Otherwise it''s just gonna stay there and rot." He said. "Thank you. I appreciate that." I said. "Hey dad. Why are there people moving here from our California pack?" Dean asked. "I''ve had a couple of requests for transfers. Why?" Grayson asked. "We saw a guy this morning. Nova knows him from school back in California. He was an asshole to her." Dean said. "We''ll send him back." Koda said. "It doesn''t matter. He was hanging out with Izzy so he''s going to be an asshole, no matter what. I can handle it. He was always trying to be mean to me. I never let it get to me. The same way I didn''t let Izzy get to me." I said. The triplets didn''t like that I wasn''t taking this guy''s appearance more seriously but he was just an asshole that I went to school with. I didn''t think of him as a real threat. Not like the guy who then walked into the room momentster. "Hello Nova." Wesley said. "What the f**k are you doing here?" I asked. 10 Bon "I had a meeting with Alpha Grayson. I heard you so I thought I woulde out and say hello." He said. "Is there anything else you guys need or can I leave now?" I asked. "We can all leave now." Tyler said, standing up. "Nova. You can''t ignore me forever." Wesley said, standing in my way as I was trying to walk towards the door. I heard the echo of three separate growls as he did that. "Are you a member of this pack?" I asked. "No. I belong to another one." Wesley said. "Then I don''t need to listen to anything that you say." I said. But that made me realize that I didn''t belong to a pack either. I had read about rogues and how their animals would take over if they weren''t part of a pack. But that hasn''t happened to I think because I''m not a full werewolf, my human side has been able to keep in control. But that meant that no one was actually obligated to help me. Only the triplets because we were mates. But no one else in this pack was obligated toe to my rescue if I was in need. I was really all by myself. And I wasn''t sure if I liked that or not. It left me more vulnerable. But it also made it easier if the pack was going to reject me. Because I didn''t have an emotional connection to them. I pushed past Wesley and I walked out of the packhouse and the triplets followed me. Fighter 56 We stopped by my house as we were passing it and I walked inside, realizing what sort of a mess I had left it in. I didn''t like seeing it like that since it wasn''t my house. I was only living there out of generosity from Grayson and so I was close to the triplets. So I decided to start cleaning up the mess. Especially the ss that was shattered everywhere from the coffee table. The triplets looked confused as to why I was cleaning it up because they assured me that they had people who could do it for me, but I didn''t care. It was my mess and I always cleaned up my own mess. We were in that house for hours cleaning up. The guys reluctantly started helping me because I told them that they were acting like a bunch of spoiled brats who have had people do things for them their whole lives. And honestly, that was true. As long as they had omega''s in their house cleaning and cooking for them, they never had to do anything for themselves.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They were definitely going to get a shock the longer they hung around with me. I was too used to doing everything for myself. Once we were finished cleaning, I grabbed another suitcase and packed the rest of my clothes and we headed back to the cabin. When we walked inside I took my suitcase to the bedroom and I knew that something looked different. I dropped the suitcase and the guys walked into the bedroom behind me. Dean ran up and jumped on the massive bed that was set up in the middle of the bedroom while I was standing there staring. "Where the f**k did thate from?" I asked. "We had it delivered today. It''s big enough for four people and we don''t have to sleep on the floor anymore." Koda said. "I thought you guys liked sleeping in front of the fire." I said. "We do. But it starts to hurt after a while. So, if we leave the door open we''ll still get the heat from the fire. It''s not a big cabin." Tyler said, walking up behind me and wrapping his arms around my waist. "What am I going to do with you guys?" I asked. "What do you mean?" "Well, now that this cabin is mine I am going to change some things. But I can afford to do it myself." I said. "Would you please just shut up and ept a gift when you get it?" Koda asked, kissing me as he walked past and sat on the bed as well. I walked over andid on the bed between the guys and I had to admit, it was prettyfortable. Wesley''s appearance at the packhouse was bugging me and the guys could tell that I was bothered by something. We started talking about it and they didn''t think that it was anything to worry about. Wesley was only meeting with their dad as a courtesy because he was from a different pack and he was staying in Grayson''s pack. That''s all it was. But I was more confused as to why Ava called him when she knew that I epted the mate bond. I know that they wanted me dead so he could take over the supernatural council and so my future child couldn''t be the werewolf King. But that didn''t exin what he was going to do while he was here. What was he really plotting and was he going to try and use Grayson to get it? Was he going to use their pack''s fear of me to iste me even more? We have never had anything to do with Werewolf royalty. There hasn''t been werewolf royalty for years. They all died out. So I wasn''t sure how they were expecting me to create another royal family. "Does Ava know that you''re on to her?" Dean asked. "No. Not that I know of." "Shouldn''t we talk to her?" Koda asked. "Not yet. I don''t want her to know. They n on killing me. Do you really think she''s going to admit it? Not to mention, she''s mated to your father''s Beta. That makes her a pretty high priority in your pack." I said. 2/4 10 Bonus "Do you have hard proof of anything that you''ve told us?" Koda asked. "If I did then this war would already be over." I said. "I''m sure your father won''t be here for too long." Tyler said. "I think he will be. Ava called him because I epted the mate bond. He''s here to make sure that we aren''t marked by the time the war breaks out." I said. I still wasn''t too sure how Ava and Wesley nned on killing me, but I knew that it was in their ns. They should know that they can''t keep anything from me. I wasn''t sure how I was going to get around those two. And I wasn''t sure who else was in on the n. All the others that trained me. Do they all know what Ava was nning? "I better get back to training." I said. "This ce doesn''t have a basement like the house." Dean said. "I know. I have to get all the equipment here somehow. I''ll have to clear out a bit of the forest to give me a backyard." I said. "Are you sure?" He asked. "Yeah. It''s mostly just fallen leaves and debris at the back of this house anyway." I said. Someone started knocking on the door so I got up to answer it and I was really surprised to see Ava standing there. "Hi." I said. "I was hoping that we could talk alone?" Ava asked. I looked at the guys reminding them that I didn''t want Ava to know what was going on so they agreed to leave. But they weren''t going to go too far. So Ava walked into the house and I closed the door behind her. "I forgot what this ce looked like. Grayson did a good job to get his parents out of the way." Ava said, looking around the cabin. "I like it. It''s really peaceful out here." I said. "Nova. We really need to talk." Ava said, sitting at the table. "What about?" I asked. I started making a coffee in the kitchen and Ava sat at the table staring at me. "What do you think you''re doing? You know that if something happens to you in this war then they are going to be heartbroken. They won''t be able to lead this pack at all." Ava said, "I know that. But I''ve only got you saying that I will die in the war. There''s no proof that I will." I said. "Be realistic. You know what we''re going to be up against." "I know what I''m going to be up against and I''ve been trained by the best in the world. I''m sure I can handle it." "Nova. Those boys mean everything to me..." "Me too. You almost sound like you want me to die." I said, catching herpletely off guard. The door then swung open and Dean ran into the cabin. "Rogues. North border." He said. So I dropped what I was doing and I ran from the cabin, straight into the woods following behind the triplets. Fighter 57 As we were running through the woods all three of the guys shifted in front of me, and I ran behind them, shifting as well without missing a step and we ran almost a direct line to the northern border. Warriors were running in the same direction from the pack and it didn''t take long before we heard themotion ahead of us. When we got there, there was already a huge fight going on led by Alpha Grayson. He was in front of everyone. The triplets barged into the fight with a thunderous noise erupting and the growls and snarls got even louder. I took in my surroundings first and there was one warrior that was being corner on the far side of the battle, so I managed to dodge everyone as I ran past them and I grabbed lunged at one of the rogues that was cornering the warrior and we flipped over as soon as I had tackled him to where he was on top of me, but my back legs were still free. I reached them up and using my ws, I dug them deep into his stomach and drew them downwards from his chest to his stomach. He fell off of me to the side andid there, taking in hisst few breaths. I jumped up and looked back at that warrior who gave me a nod because he was safe now. He was only faced with one rogue, but that rogue was facing me. The warrior lunged at the rogue and got him away from me as I turned back towards the fight. I started running to the middle of the battle and I could hear the triplets at different sides of the battle ground, howling towards me but I ignored it. I couldn''t be worried about them and I didn''t want them to be worrying about me. They had to protect themselves and I have told them repeatedly that I was perfectly able to take care of myself. I picked off rogues that were avable to me, right in front of me and it didn''t take long for the guys to realize that I didn''t need them by my side. I was capable of killing these bastards on my own. I looked over and saw Alpha Grayson fighting a rogue, but pretty soon, he was surrounded. I looked around and everyone else was in their own battle and he didn''t seem to be asking for help. 1/4 10 Bonu He wasn''t going to ask for help either. He wasn''t going to distract them, but he was really outnumbered. I know that he''s the strongest wolf in the pack and he and his sons were the biggest, with the exception of me, but there was no way he was going to walk out of that alive. He was slowly backing up, looking at the rogues surrounding him and I barged through the crowd. I knocked any wolf out of my way, whether they were a rogue or a warrior. It didn''t matter to I made it to the Alpha and I lunged into the several rogues that had cornered him and separated him from the battle. They weren''t expecting it and even Alpha Grayson looked surprised when he saw that I had arrived.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I grabbed one rogue by the scruff of its neck and I threw it with so much force that it hit a tree and didn''t get back up again. Hearing several bones break as it collided with the tree. Several of the rogues turned back to look at me and the rest kept fixated on Alpha Grayson. They were slowly approaching me, trying to get me to back away as well. But when I didn''t move from where I was and I was allowing them to get closer to me, I could see the confusion on their faces. But then when they were close enough I ran to the side and used a tree as leverage to get around them and Inded on the ground right in front of Alpha Grayson. I shifted back into my human self and I ced and shield up in front of Grayson and myself and I raised my other arm to face the rogues and a long fire streak came from my hand, hitting all of the werewolves and they caught on fire the second they were exposed. The fire that I contained in my body was actually dragon fire and it was more dangerous and lethal thanva from a volcano. As soon as the rogues who weren''t in my line of fire saw this, they all backed away and immediately started retreating back to the woods on the other side of the border. I lowered my hand and the shield that was protecting Alpha Grayson. I was the only one that had shifted back during the whole fight and it wasn''t long before one of the triplets ran up to me with clothes in his mouth. They hid clothes in the hollows of trees for just this sort of asion so I got dressed into the baggy clothes that he gave me and Grayson shifted back and grabbed a pair of shorts as well. 2/4 #10 m "I don''t know what happened back there." "I don''t think that was by ident. They deliberately aimed to get you alone." I said. "Thank you so much. You saved me." Grayson said. "Don''t thank me. It''s what anyone around here would have done." I said. I saw all the warriors looking at me strangely and I realized that I had just used my powers in front of them and that''s what they were mostly scared of. Because they didn''t understand me or my powers. So I looked at the triplets who were still in wolf form and I nodded to Alpha Grayson before I started walking off through the woods. I went back to the cabin and I had a shower and washed my hair because I was filthy from that fight. I got dressed into something morefortable to sit around the house in and I went to make something to eat. Since I had just worked up an appetite. When I finished eating my phone went off so I looked at the message. DEAN - Come to the hospital. It''s Koda. So without cleaning up the mess in the kitchen I put my shoes on and ran out of the house. I ran all the way to the hospital and Dean and Tyler were waiting for me in the hallway. "What happened? You guys all looked fine when I left." I said. "He didn''t let us see until we''d shifted back and started the clean up. It''s not life threatening but he did get hurt." Tyler said. So I looked through the window into Koda''s room and he was sitting up on the bed as they were dressing the deep gashes that he had down his rib cage. I walked into the room and I looked at the wounds as they were being dressed but Koda just smiled and wrapped his other arm around me. "It''s alright. This will be healed in a day or two. It''s nothing to worry about." Koda said. "Why the hell did you wait so long before you told anyone you were hurt?" I asked. "I don''t know. I didn''t think it was as bad as what it really is." He said. "You scared the hell out of me." "I know. I''m sorry." The nurse finished up and then left us in the room together and the other two came in as well. 3/4 13 Bon "Ava came to see me before the attack." I said. "I saw her in your house." Dean said. "Yeah. I didn''t want to have this conversation in a hospital room. But it needs to happen." I said. I was at the hospital for a little while and when I walked outside I took in a deep breath of fresh air when I saw Ava walking up to me. "Koda got hurt because he was worried about you." "You think I don''t know that?" I asked. "This is why you weren''t meant to get too invested. We can''t have them dying because of you." "Well, you don''t need to worry. I just told them that it can''t go on. I''ll move out of their grandmother''s cabin and I''m moving back to my house in the middle of the pack. Can you make sure that the house is still avable for me?" "Yeah. It''s always been yours. You can move back whenever you want. I''ll loan you my car to bring all of your stuff back into the house." She said. "Alright. Well, you should be happy. You got what you wanted." I said, walking away and heading straight back towards the woods. I could sense what she was feeling and I could hear what she was thinking. She was ted that I had broken it off with the triplets and she knew that their n was back on track. Fighter 58 I moved out of the cabin that night and went back to my house. It was just down the road from the triplets and I knew that they weren''t going to want my protection now. But I knew that what I was doing was for the best. At least, it would keep Ava and Wesley away from the guys. And it would give me a chance to dig further into what they were doing without the triplets worrying that I was getting into dangerous situations. As soon as I got to the house I started from the living room at the front and worked my way back and then upwards. I cleaned the house from floor to ceiling and I ordered new furniture to fill the house and rece what I had broken. I was up all night cleaning the house. I didn''t feel like sleeping and I could smell the burning of dead bodies just over the border. The rogues that were killed and were now being burnt because Alpha Grayson wouldn''t want them to desecrate their pack territory. It was a I sat on the front veranda of my house with a coffee when I saw pack members wandering around. Knowing that it was safe again for them and I was more than surprised when a young couple that I hadn''t met before actually stopped out the front of my house and nodded to me. They said hello and told me that it was a beautiful morning. I replied politely but I was really confused by the interaction. I thought everyone in the pack hated me. They all wanted me gone. And now they''re being nice to me. I had seen some others smiling at me this morning but I didn''t really pay too much attention. These people were definitely acting weird. "Everyone in the pack heard about what you did yesterday." Lexie said, walking towards my veranda. "What did I do?" I asked. "You risked your own life to save Alpha Grayson." She said, walking up the stairs and sitting next to me. "So, I saved the Alpha and now everyone knows that I''m not dangerous?" "Yeah. Pretty much." She smiled. I shook my head. I shouldn''t be surprised. I guess it was going to have to take a huge gesture like that before they started trusting me. "Are you alright? You seem a little down this morning." Lexie said. "I''m alright. I''ll be alright." I said. Wesley then walked up to me while I was sitting on the veranda with Lexie. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "I wanted toe and congratte you. It looks like you did good during that fight." Wesley said. "You sound surprised." "Not at all. I''m pleased. I know that you''ve been trained well. Listen, I was wondering if you wanted toe and get a bite with me?" "Where?" I asked. "Just down the road at the cafe. We can even walk from here." Wesley said. I looked at Lexie for a moment while I was deciding if I wanted to or not when I turned back to him. "Just let me get my stuff." I said. So I walked inside and I grabbed my bag and I turned on a digital recorder that was in my bag and then I grabbed my keys and walked outside. I said goodbye to Lexie and then I walked up the road with Wesley to the cafe. We sat at a table and ordered something to eat straight away and I was staring out the window for a while. "I know that you probably have a lot of questions for me and I don''t me you for hating me. I shouldn''t have taken off when you were a baby." Wesley started. "Why did you leave?" "Because I found my mate. But I couldn''t tell your mother that. She ispletely naive when it "Yeah. No kidding." I said. "I''m sorry that you had to put up with all of that when you were growing up." "I want to know the full extent of my family heritage." I said. 71584 "I thought Ava told you." "No. She told what side of the family. She never told me who was who." I said. "Alright. I can do that. I am a werewolf. Evelyn''s mother is a witch and her father is a fae." Wesley said. "Where does the vampiree into it?" I asked. "That is on my side." Wesley said. "Where?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Do you really need to know this?" "Yeah. I really do." I demanded. "I''m a daywalking vampire. I was a werewolf who was turned into a vampire. Many years ago. The vampires got the better of me and they turned me. But I don''t kill humans or werewolves. I promise." He said. "Alright. How do you suppress your vampire side?" "I''m guessing the same way you do. You just don''t crave blood. I''m sure they were trying to figure out a way to create daywalking vampires but I proved that it can''t happen. We can still choose to be a werewolf and suppress the vampire nature." He exined. I nodded along, understanding what he was saying. I mean, I did have vampire in me and I never had that urge to kill people or drink blood. I could rte to that. "And Evelyn is just a carrier?" "Yeah. She never gained any of her parents powers. But when they found out that she got pregnant with me, they tried to force her to have an abortion. She refused because she believed that we were going to be together forever." "And where is your mate now?" I asked. "I couldn''t bring her here. Not among all of this. You''ll meet her, eventually." "I''m sure I will. Have you had any more children?" I asked. "No. I haven''t." He said. But I looked at him strangely. "You''re an Alpha. If you don''t have any other children then who gets your pack?" I asked. "My oldest child. Which would be you." He said. I sat there staring at him for a moment with my mouth open, not knowing what the hell to say. 3/4 10 Bonus I''m the heir to his pack and he''s nning on f*****g killing me. What the f**k am I missing here? "Evelyn told me that you have chosen to end things with the triplets. We both have agreed that it''s best if you keep your distance. We can''t have you all getting too attached with this waring. They will try to protect you and you are tasked with protecting them. They won''t even consider their own safety as long as you''re there." Wesley exined. "Wow. I didn''t realize you and Ava were so close. You talk about this?" I asked. And he realized that I had just caught him in a lie. Something that I wasn''t meant to know. His close rtionship with Ava. "Well, you know that I was the one sending her money to give to you. We''ve spoken a bit over the years. I guess she thought that I should be kept up to date with everything that''s going on while I''m here." He exined. Nice f*****g save. He''s a born liar. We sat there eating together and talking for a while before I had to get going. I left the cafe and I started walking towards my house but I stopped briefly when I saw the triplets standing out the front of their house and they were all looking back at me. The looks on their faces were indecipherable. I didn''t know if they missed me or hated me. I really couldn''t tell. So I just put my head down and went into the house and closed the door behind me. Fighter 59 I spent the rest of the day in the gym in my basement, working out and letting out whatever frustration I was feeling. I had a shower after that and went to get something to eat. I sat at the table eating while I was writing in my notebook. I was the first of my kind and I was sure to write as much about my life in these books as possible because no matter what, I was going to get them published. Even if I had to make sure that someone else did it after I died, they were going to get published for future generations to read. They need to know what I have dealt with my whole life and how it is to be what I am. I also wrote down a detailedyout of my heritage so the future generations would know how I came to exist. But I wasn''t sure if these books would be enough for werewolves to believe them 100 years in the future. I had a feeling that I might have to add something else to it. To show them that I''m for real and that every word that I am writing is real. I couldn''t just assume that they were going to believe my writings. So it was something that I was going to have to figure out. But I had time to do that. Once I finished that I grabbed myptop and I got on the dark web and started searching up the supernatural council and how it all worked. I knew how the werewolf council worked and that sort of stuff. But I didn''t know how the supernatural council worked. It wasposed of one werewolf, one vampire, one fae, one witch. And they were all highly regarded in their species. They were elders and ones that had seen more than the rest of their people. If it wasposed of one member of all four species then how the hell did Wesley think he was going to overthrow them and take over the council by himself. It didn''t make any sense. He obviously thought it could be done, but I didn''t know how. He was gonna have to use me to do it, so I was curious as to when he was nning on doing it. It would have to be before the war because he would have to do it before they tried to kill 1/3 At least, that''s what I believed. He may have different ns. I can''t assume anything when ites to Wesley and Ava. They are obviously more cunning than I thought. I waited until after dark that night and I left the house again but I headed towards the human town. I saw Wesley in the middle of town with Evelyn. There were so many questions that I could ask about them two spending time together, but right now, I couldn''t care less. I went to the hotel where Wesley was staying and I snuck into his room and I opened my bag and pulled out bugs that I nted in the air vent, one in the phone in the living area and another in the bedroom air vent and in the bedroom telephone. I''d already gotten his cell phone when he went to the bathroom at the cafe today. I managed to get back out of the hotel without Wesleying back and I snuck the key back behind the desk without the manager seeing me, the same way I stole it. And I walked back out of the hotel. Wesley was in the park with Evelyn and it looked like she was crying. Putting on a real pity party for herself and I got a little closer so I could hear them. "What am I going to do Wesley? Henry left and barely said anything to me when he left." Evelyn said. "Maybe he just needs time to cool off. I''m sure he''ll be back." Wesley said. I just shook my head and turned around and walked away. I didn''t need to listen to that crap. And honestly, if I got involved in that conversation then I would probably punch her in the face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That''s how much her voice annoyed me. And I hadn''t realized it until now, but just how much I had loved not being around her or Henry since I moved out. I''d never really thought of it before but seeing her now, I was more than happy to know that I didn''t have to deal with them any more. And I definitely didn''t feel any pity for her. More than likely, she brought it on herself. It wouldn''t surprise me if Evelyn drove Henry away just so she could try and have another go with Wesley. 2/3 But if he''s found his mate, that''s never going to happen. He''ll never cheat on his mate. That''s one thing that werewolves are incapable of doing. Before I went back to my house I went for onest patrol around the territory, but I always go out further than the normal patrols do. They patrol the pack borders, but I go further than that to make sure that there aren''t any camps being set up close to where we are. After that rogue attack, we can''t be too careful. It''s not long before I realize that someone is following me, but I kept going the way that I had nned out on the map. An area that hadn''t been patrolled in a while and I knew it was more open to attacks since no one has been here for a while. I eventually get far enough ahead of the person following me and I climb a tree and I perch myself on the branch that was 10 feet off the ground. I hid my scent and controlled my breathing so he didn''t know where I was. The guy walks under the branch, looking around for me and trying to decide which direction to go since he couldn''t see me anymore. So I grab onto the branch and I swing down and kick him in the chest before I let go of the branch and Ind on my feet in front of him. I then press my arm to his throat as he''s pinned up to the tree. "It''s me. It''s Walker." He said. He was the pack''s head warrior. "I know who you are. Why the f**k are you following me?" I asked. Fighter 60 I started tightening my grip on Walker''s neck the longer he stood there without saying anything. I wasn''t going to let him start following me and not tell me why he was doing it. "I just thought you might need a hand if you get into trouble." He choked out. "Do I look like I need help?" I asked. "No." He said, barely able to breathe. So I finally let go of his neck and he leaned forward while still pressed against the tree and started coughing and sucking in as much air as he possibly could. "What are you really doing out here?" I asked. "I had to see for myself if you could do the job or not." He said, whichpletely confused "What job? What are you talking about? If this is about the triplets, I can still protect them from a distance. I will always know when they''re in trouble." "No. Not that job. Alpha Grayson had an idea about you training the young wolves how to fight. "He said, standing up to look straight at me. But I was very skeptical about what he was saying. "What?" I asked, looking at him like he was an i***t. "Alpha Grayson has been talking to the pack. He wanted to see if they agreed to me training the pups how to fight. It''s the youngest members of the pack." Walker said. "No one will agree to that. They all hate me." I said. "Not since you saved the Alpha. They have really changed their minds about you. They saw how you protected the Alpha and he''s not even your Alpha. You''re not a member of this pack, but you saved him anyway." Walker said. "Why wouldn''t I? Grayson has been nothing but nice and kind to me. Even after he knew what I was. The same as Sophie." I said. "But you also saved a warrior who was against you staying here. That proved that you aren''t going to let anyone in this pack die." I can''t believe that I actually had to save lives for them to realize that I wasn''t a threat to them. It didn''t matter at all that I am mated to their future Alpha''s. They just had to see me prove it with actions. +10 Bonus "Most of the pack is still in California. Who the hell would I be training?" "You''ll be training the new pups. The ones that have just gotten their wolves. Between 12 and 14 years old... That clearing behind the packhouse, you''ve seen the construction. They''re building houses to bring pack members back here from California. Alpha Grayson wants everyone here in ska. He knows how dangerous it is for the triplets to be in the states now. And that probably won''t ever change." He exined. "People are actually okay with me training their children?" I asked. "Yeah. They''re actually excited about it. You might be able to teach them things that the normal warriors can''t." He said. I''m not a teacher. I''m a f*****g warrior. But I knew that it was a good idea to start training them young.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They needed to know how to protect themselves. But that didn''t mean I wanted kids that age out on the battlefield. "I don''t want kids that age fighting during any battles." I demanded. "They won''t be. It''s only for self defense." Walker assured me. "Alright. I''ll do it. But as a trial run. If I think it''s not going to work out then you need to find someone else. Do you understand?" I asked. "Yeah." "And no one can question my training methods. I was their age when I started training and it wasn''t easy on me either. I''m not going to go easy on them." "Understood." "Good. Now stop f*****g following me." I said, turning around and walking away. When I got back to the house it was reallyte, but I grabbed a second notebook and I wrote down my interaction with Walker. I tried to take notes on everything so I had a record of everything and so no one could stab me in the backter on. That''s also why I take my recorder everywhere with me and then I download important conversations onto myptop and I even make a hard copy onto USB drives and I hide them in my wardrobe. It had been a really long day and I hadn''t slept the night before so when I got changed and I got into bed, I fell asleep almost straight away. 10 Bonu I woke up in the middle of the night hearing something downstairs. Iid in bed for a moment before I heard someone bump into another piece of furniture. I was still waiting for my new furniture to arrive so I had decorated my house differently while I was waiting for the furniture to arrive and whoever was downstairs hadn''t seen the newyout. I got out of bed and I grabbed a throwing knife that I kept in my bedside table and I slowly walked down the stairs and I saw someone going through my bookshelf in the living room. I stood at the foot of the stairs, leaning against the wall and I grabbed the knife by the de and I threw it directly next to the man''s head and it embedded in the wood frame around the books, only centimeters from the man''s head. He stood there frozen when he realized he had been caught. "What the f**k are you doing here Logan?" I asked. "I''m looking for a book." He said, still not game enough to turn around. So I walked into the room and I turned on the light so he finally turned around to look at me. "I can see that you i***t. What f*****g book do you want?" I asked. He looked really hesitant about telling me since he''d just had a knife thrown at his head. But he slowly started telling me. "I was looking for one that exins how the werewolf council works." "Why would a vampire want that book?" I asked. "Because someone asked me to get it." "And let me guess, you can''t tell me who asked you." I said, walking over to him and pulling the knife out of the book frame. "No. I really can''t." He said. "Get the hell out of my house. And next time, I''ll make sure that my aim isn''t as good." I said. So he turned towards the front door and he left the house. I made sure that he wasn''t standing outside my house looking when I grabbed the werewolf, vampire, fae and witch books out of my bookshelf and took them to my room and I hid them in my wardrobe as well. "Why can''t these assholes leave me the hell alone?" I asked as I climbed back into bed and passed out almost straight away. Fighter 61 The following morning I went for my early morning patrol and I got to watch the sunrise over theke behind our houses and when I got to the house I made a coffee and I sat on the front veranda with it. I wasn''t too sure what was going on but a group of warriors had gathered in the street and it wasn''t long before the triplets came out of their house. They were going for a training session at a different clearing since houses were being built in their regr one and all of them looked over at me and I looked at them briefly before I turned to look at the house beside me and down the street where they had just walked from. I knew that they were pissed that I had ended it and I didn''t me them, They were sure that I was going to ept the mate bond and even though they still felt it, I think it was easier for me to stay away. I did miss them but if I hadn''t gone all the way and epted thempletely, it would be easier on them to ept what was happening now. I could only imagine what kind of hell they were going through right now. Lexiees over to my house again and sits down next to me after she saw the exchange between the triplets and myself. "Alright. You need to tell me what the hell is going on with you four." "It''s nothing." I said, looking down. "Don''t lie to me. I know that there is something going on. The whole pack is talking about it." She said. I looked at her and let out a sigh before I leaned forward and I pulled a secret drawer open that was in the table that I had on the veranda. I pulled out a packet of cigarettes and I pulled one out and lit it up. "I told them that we had to stop. I can''t protect them if they are going to keep getting hurt while trying to protect me." I exined. "Alright. I get that you''re trying to keep them safe. But did you really have to break it off with them?" "Koda got really hurt during the battle. He saw me helping his dad and he was so sure that I wasn''t going to make it out of there because Grayson was surrounded. He didn''t realize that I 1/4 was more than capable of taking on 8 rogues on my own." "You took on 8 of them? I heard the stories but I didn''t know it was that many." She said, shocked. +10 Bonu "It was. And then I got the call that Koda was in hospital because he was pretty badly injured. Massive gashes down his ribs. He hid them from us until after the fight. No one knew until he shifted back to human." I exined. "Yeah. I can imagine that would have pissed you off." "It just made me realize a few things. A lot of things really." "Well, you''re doing this to keep them safe. I don''t think it''s going to work. They''re always going to protect you if they can." She said. "I know. Which is why I''m keeping my distance. I would rather them hate me and not want to save me, then die trying to save me." I said. "I still don''t think you deserve to be alone." "Well, I''m kind of used to it by now." I said. "Alright. Well, if that''s the case then we need to go out and have some fun." Lexie said, getting a wicked smirk on her face. "I am really not in the mood." "I don''t care. We''re going. Your whole life has been focused around training and patrolling. Well, now we''re going to go out and show you a good time." She said. "How much of a good time can we have as teenagers out in the middle of ska?" "There''s a club at a neighboring town. The bartender and the bouncer are both werewolves. They give us special stamps on our hands and we can have as many drinks as we want. Only because they know that we don''t get drunk like humans. Our metabolism works differently and it takes a lot more for us to get drunk." She said. I knew that I wasn''t going to win this argument so Lexie dragged me to her house and we started going through her clothes to see what we could wear. I obviously didn''t have any clothes to wear out to a club so she was going to do me all up. She did my hair and my make up and then she handed me a dress and I pressed it up against myself. "Are you kidding?" I asked. 214 10 §Ò§à§Ý§Ú "Just shut up and put it on." She said. So I got undressed and I put on the ck mini dress with thin straps that felt like it stopped right under my bum and I looked in the mirror. "You look hot." She said. "I feel like a slut. I have never worn anything this short before." I said. "I know. And you''re going to make every guy in there wet themselves." "Lexie. I''m not going there to pick up guys." "I know. But it doesn''t mean you can''t tease them." She smirked. We got to the club at 9pm that night and we were let in straight away because the bouncer was apart of Lexie''s pack. And he was aware of who I was. He was in the battle against the rogues and he nodded his head at me as we walked inside. We made our way through the crowd and got a couple of drinks immediately and we sculled them down really quickly before Lexie grabbed my hand and dragged me to the dance floor. I really wasn''t used to stuff like this. I never danced and never let my hair down like this. I''m usually out patrolling right about now. But Lexie evenmented on how well I could dance and that I really need to it more because I looked like I was really enjoying it. It wasn''t long before we were surrounded by a group of guys and Lexie was loving it. She was all handsy with them, as they were with her but once they tried to touch me I would stop them. Boundaries were a big thing for me and I wasn''t going to let them cross any of mine. I was still mated to the triplets and even just the thought of these guys touching me was giving me the creeps. I told Lexie that I was going back to the bar to get another drink and she nodded at me.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. So I walked over and got another drink. I recognised the bartender. I had seen him around the pack and he was giving me my drinks for free. Some guy then walked up beside me as I was sitting on the barstool drinking and I looked to the side. "You look really popr tonight." Dean said. 3/4 "Lexie is the one that invited them over." "Nice dress." He scowled. "I guess." 10 Bonus I saw him looking me up and down and he didn''t look too impressed with what I was wearing. "We agreed to stay away from each other. It''s for the best." I said. But I looked behind me at the same time and I saw Tyler and Koda standing at one of the high tables looking over at me as well. But what pissed me off the most was that Izzy was hanging around them with her friends and she was getting really flirty. "Looks like you three have your own fan club tonight." I said, turning back to the bar. Lexie then ran over to us and she was all bouncy and happy and she greeted Dean but tried to drag me back onto the dance floor. "You know what, I''ve got a big day tomorrow. I''m gonna head home." I said. "No. You can''t. You''ve gotta stay and have more fun. They are." She said, looking at the guys standing there with Izzy. She was right. Why the hell would I want Izzy to think she''s upset me. So I got back up and went back to the dance floor where those guys hadn''t gone anywhere. But I still wasn''t letting them touch me. I finally got home at around 2am that morning and I walked in my front door and closed it. Before I had a chance to even turn the light on though someone had grabbed me and pinned me against the door. I had to let my eyes adjust to the darkness when I realized that Koda was the one holding me and the other two were standing a couple feet behind him. Fighter 62 Koda was staring straight into my face while I was looking back at him and I rxed as soon as I realized who had broken into my house. "What the hell are you doing here? We had an agreement." I said. "Oh yeah. The agreement. Well, we can only y along so far with that agreement. Especially seeing you out in a dress like that, flirting with a whole bunch of guys." Koda said. "I never touched any of them and they didn''t touch me." I said. "We know. But that doesn''t mean it didn''t turn us on." He said. "Tonight was thest straw. We can''t stay away." Dean said. "If Ava thinks that we''re still together and this is just some act to get her to drop her guard, then we''re all done for." I said. ¡°That''s why she''s never going to find out. Ava and Theo are out of town for a couple of days." Tyler said. "But their daughter isn''t. And she will be more than willing to tell her mother." I said. "She thinks that we got really cranky about you tonight and we stormed off home. She''s still at the club." Tyler said, moving closer to me. "Is that right?" I asked. "Dad was meant to go on this trip but we convinced him to send Ava and Theo instead. We needed to see you." Dean said. "Aren''t you a bunch of sneaky little bastards." I said. "You have no idea." Koda said, grabbed my arms and lifting them above my head and he started kissing me. Tyler walked around my house closing the blinds to make sure that no one could see in. Even though no lights were on, werewolves could see in the dark. And we had to make the whole pack believe that we weren''t together anymore. It was the only move we had to y at the moment in order to get Ava to slip up. Once she rxed, she was going to make a mistake. Koda let go of my hands and he reached down and grabbed me under my bum, around my legs and lifted me on the ground so I wrapped my legs around his waist. CHAPTER 62 He carried me over to the couch andid me down while he I saw the other two getting undressed. They were already here, so we may as well make the most of it. Koda grabbed my dress and pulled it straight over my head, revealing the ckce underwear that I was wearing underneath it. heard a low growl rip from his throat as he took his shirt off and he leaned back down over He started kissing me again and I was undoing his jeans. He managed to kick them off and theynded on the ground at the bottom of the couch. 10 Bonus Tyler walked up beside me so Koda sat back on his heels and he lifted my ass up so he could line himself up and he thrusted hisrge hard c**k straight into me, causing me to gasp at the sudden fullness of him. Tyler turned my head to face him and he slowly pushed hisrge c**k into my mouth. He started thrusting in and out of me. Making it harder for me to moan out loud, but I took as much of him in as I possibly could. Koda started pumping faster and faster into me, running his hand up my stomach until they stopped at my breasts. "I have f*****g missed you." Koda moaned out. My eyes managed to wander over to the other chair where Dean was sitting, rubbing himself. Getting prepared for his turn. I gripped onto the back of the couch as Koda kept ramming into me and his hand found his way back down to my clit. I let out a louder moan, but it was still muffled by Tyler''s c**k in my mouth. He was pushing it in as far as he could, where I was almost choking on it. "Oh f**k, yeah." Tyler moaned. I could feel Koda thrusting in harder and harder while my clit was rolling through his fingers, but his movements soon became erratic as he came inside of me. He thrusted in a couple more times, really hard as he leaned over me and I released Tyler''s c**k from my mouth. "Holy f**k, that was amazing." Koda said, kissing me. Koda pulled out of me and he moved over to the side of the couch and got on his knees and started sucking on my breasts while Tyler moved forward again and put his sock back in my 2/4 +10 Bons mouth. I felt Dean walk over to me and he pulled me down lower on the couch so my ass was on the arm rest, causing the other two to growl at him. I chuckled and they had to move down a bit to where I was and Dean stood at the end of the couch and pushed himself inside of me, a little slower than Koda did. Tyler was thrusting harder and faster into my mouth, making me gag a couple of times as he hit the back of my throat, but his moans were telling me everything that I needed to know. Koda moved his hand down to keep ying with my clit while he was sucking on my breasts and I felt Tyler getting more and more excited. "Oh fuck." Tyler moaned. He found his release in my mouth and made me swallow all of it. Tyler leaned down to kiss me, tasting himself on me as our tongues danced around together. I raised my head up and looked at Dean who had increased his pace and started pounding harder and harder into me. I found myself getting closer and closer, but I tried to put it off for as long as I could. But it was no use. I fell over the edge of my orgasm and let out a loud moan as my whole body started shuddering under the touch of all three of my mates. Dean then grabbed my arms and he pulled me up, making me sit on the arm rest of the chair and he wrapped his arms around me while I wrapped my legs around his waist. I was still sitting on the arm rest but he was pounding harder and harder into me, kissing me and fondling me at the same time. He pulled me as close to him as possible and he came inside of me. But he kept holding me close to his body, even after his orgasm had passed. "Tell Lexie to keep her trampy little dresses to herself." Dean whispered in my ear. I chuckled and pulled back to look at him. "Not a f*****g chance. Not if this is going to be your reaction." I said. But he just shook his head, knowing that I was teasing him. Weid on the floor with a nket under us while Koda got the fire going again. Weid there watching it and it felt like an unbelievable night. Something that I didn''t think I would get to have again for a long time. "How long do we have to keep sneaking around?" Tyler asked. 3/4 10 Banu "I don''t know. Until she makes a mistake. Until people finally realize what she''s up to." I said. "That might be a while." Tyler said. "Well, I guess we''re going to have to make the most of these stolen moments then." Koda said, climbing back on top of me. I startedughing as I put his hands on his waist and he started kissing me.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I wasn''t going to protest at all. Fighter 63 I wasn''t sure how many times we had s*x that night, but we kept going until the sun started toe up. And then the guys had to sneak out the back and get back to the packhouse really carefully. Without anyone seeing them. I went upstairs and had a shower and I got dressed into some casual clothes so I could go on a hike and patrol the whole perimeter of the pack. Parts of the border that the patrols didn''t go because it was so far off the beaten track. But I knew that those were the ces that needed to be checked. Because that''s where people were most likely going to hide. It took me a couple of hours to finish that sweep of the border and then I got back to the house and I made a coffee and I sat at theputer and started listening to the recordings from Wesley''s room. I was happy to realize that he hadn''t found the bugs yet.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He''d probably think that Ava nted them anyway if he did find them. So I was pretty confident in my n to find out what the hell he was up to. There wasn''t a whole lot at the beginning but then he made a call and a woman answered the phone. "Hey Cam. It''s just me, checking in." Wesley said. "I was starting to think that you had forgotten about us back here." She said. "Of course not, baby. I''ve just been busy here trying to get Nova to trust me." Wesley said. "And how''s it?" She asked. "I think I''m starting to make some headway. She agreed to have lunch with me yesterday and I''m gonna keep trying to get close to her." Wesley said. "Hi dad." A girl said. "Hi sweetie. Are you taking care of your mother?" Wesley asked. "Yeah. My dad was here the other day but we had the warriors kick him out." She said. "Good. If hees back then I''ll instruct them to kill him." Wesley said. Wow. He will actually kill his stepdaughter''s biological father. I guess he''s more sadistic than I thought. "Put your mother back on the phone." Wesley said. 15 Bonus "I''m here." Cam said, getting the phone back. "The supernatural council are having a huge meeting next week. I know that I won''t be able to get Nova''s confidence by then so I''ll have to wait until they call another huge meeting." Wesley exined. "Can''t you call a meeting when you''re ready? I mean, they are all going to be interested once you tell them that you want to show them Nova. I mean, none of them would believe you." Cam said. "I know. I guess I could. One thing at a time. I need her to trust me." "And what will happen after you take over the council?" "I will bring Nova back to the pack and Ava is already rallying the troops. Getting them ready to attack this pack. Nova will die in the attack and she won''t know any different. I''ll take over the council and she will never know that it''s not her son who is meant to bring back the werewolf royalty." Wesley exined. What the f**k? The prophecy says that my son will be the werewolf King. He will bring back to life the werewolf royal bloodline. Now they''re saying that I am supposed to do that? These bastards can''t even keep their stories straight with each other. "So, Nova doesn''t know that shees from werewolf royalty?" Cam asked. "No. She''s got no clue. She just thinks that she''s made up of all these different species and that''s all." Wesley said. "Wow. She''s really not that f*****g bright, is she?" Cam asked. "She has her moments." Wesley said. "Well, all the council has to see is what she is and that you are her father. You created her. So, you are entitled to the head seat of the council." Cam said. I stopped listening to the recording after that. I sat there thinking for a moment before I took my coffee out to the veranda and I grabbed a cigarette out of my table on the veranda and I lit it up. I looked around the streets and there were a few people hanging around, but it was pretty quiet today. I didn''t know why. I could hear the construction work going on in the distance and it was worrying me about how many people they were going to bring to ska. I didn''t know exactly how big the pack was. And there were only a fraction of them here so far. 2/4 +10 Bonu But I saw that they were also rebuilding the school. I guess that was good. But I didn''t see any point in me going back to school. I had to try and make it to my 18th birthday before I tried to graduate high school. I got inside the triplets'' heads while I was listening to the recordings and they heard everything. They were obviously pissed off about it but I warned them not toe to my house. We can talk about itter. Right now, we can onlymunicate this way. And that''s only because I''m a fae and I don''t need to be a part of their pack to be able tomunicate through mind links. Tyler and Dean were pretty wild but Koda was the one to settle them down. He said that I was right and we can''t risk ruining what we''re doing. They made me promise to let them know if anything else happened. And I saw that I would. I know that I was in a really vulnerable position right now, but I also had the advantage. Wesley and Ava didn''t know that I was on to them. They''ve always known that I could read minds and they thought that they were doing a good job of hiding their thoughts from me. Which they did. But they left paper trails and that''s how I found out what they were doing. Ava had to leave a paper trail for her facility in California but I knew it was fake as soon as I saw it. And that''s what made me start digging. She showed me the fake documents thinking that I wouldn''t realize, but I did. And that''s what made me start snooping. So if there''s anyone to me for their n getting ruined, it''s going to be Ava. And believe me, their n is definitely going to be ruined. My phone then went off so I looked at the message and it was from Walker. WALKER - Training at 4pm. Ages 12-14. Only five kids for now. ME-Okay. I''ll be there. I guess they were serious about wanting me to train the younger kids. I knew that Grayson liked me, but now the rest of the pack was getting on board as well. It felt weird actually being epted by people when I''ve been rejected by everyone my whole life. 3/4 Well, I might have to get used to it. Because it doesn''t look like I''ll be going anywhere for a while Fighter 64 That afternoon I had gotten changed into the proper working out clothes and I made my way to the training field where Walker was waiting with the five kids that I would be training. "There she is. Alright, Nova. This is Liam, Oliver, James, Elsie and Amy." Walker said. "It''s nice to meet you." I said. "They''ve never trained before and they''ve been told that they are being watched to make sure that they behave." Walker said. "I''m sure I can handle it. Thanks." I said. So Walker left and I stood in front of the kids, looking at their body types and trying toe up with a good n for them. "I can''t believe they are making us do this." Liam thought to himself. "They''re making you do this Liam, so you know how to protect yourself in case there''s another attack. We can''t guarantee that they aren''t going to get past us." I said. And they all looked at me with wide eyes. Realizing that the stories about me are true. "Alright. This training field isn''t very big. And you all need to start on cardio and building up your muscles. I want 10ps of this field. Right now." I said. "Are you serious?" Elsie asked. "If you argue then it will be 20." I said. But she stood there and crossed her arms. It looked like she was going to be the problem child and the other kids were taking their cue from her. So I held my hands out in front of me and I created and ice ball in one of my hands and I started tossing it back and forth before I turned it into fire. And I started tossing it back and forth in my hands as well. "Do you really want to argue with me?" I asked. "You won''t hurt us with that." Elsie said. "No. But I''m guessing fire will make you run faster." I smirked. "You''re on your own Elsie." James said as the others turned around and started running the Elsie stood there looking at me for a few moments longer when she finally turned around and 1/4 started running as well. So I put the fire out. "Don''t f*****g scare them." Koda said in my head. 420 Point "Why not? If they''re going to ignore me, then I will do what''s necessary to make them move." I said, without turning around to see where he was. I could still hear the construction on the other side of the forest from where I was standing and I was starting to wonder how many houses they were actually building over there. I know I''ve got the vote of all the members of these pack members, but I don''t want to have to go through the same s**t again when more of theme here. I mainly worked on muscle building with the kids that day. Push ups, sit ups, chin ups. All that sort of stuff. Stuff that they probably thought was boring but it was necessary. And when we finished, I let them all go and they all looked really sore. I guess they really weren''t used to training at all. I decided to go for a walk through the forest until I came to the clearing and I stood next to a tree looking at the rows of one level cabins that were being built. They didn''t have a yard and barely any privacy. I knew that the houses would have to be soundproofed because they were so close to each other. But it looked like they were building dozens of these cabins. They were bringing a lot of people from California to ska. I wonder how the wolves were going to handle the climate change. It was a shock to me when I first got here. And I''m still getting used to it. But that''s only because it''s getting ready to start snowing. With the amount of progress that they had made, I knew that they were going to be bringing people here very shortly. I had to be prepared for it. It was going to be a culture shock for meThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. as well. I started walking back towards the pack when my phone started ringing. I looked at the screen and it said Ava. "Hello." I answered. "Hi Nova. I''m so d to get a hold of you. I wasn''t sure if you were going to be busy or not." "No. Just heading home. Is everything alright? Are you back?" I asked. 2/4 "No. Not yet. That''s why I''m calling. I probably won''t be back for a while. I have to stay at the facility here for a while. The scientists that work here are really having a hard time trying to get this form right." She exined. So I stopped walking and I started nodding my head. "What form?" I asked, ying dumb. "Oh. It''s nothing that you need to worry about. But they are going to need me here for a while. I just wanted to make sure that you were alright. After everything that''s happened." She said. "Yeah. I''m doing great. I guess, the other species are helping me deal with not seeing the triplets." "Good. I''m really d to hear that. If you have any problems and want to talk to anyone then please don''t hesitate to call." She said. "I won''t. Thanks." I said. When I got off the phone I stood there leaning against that tree for a moment just thinking about Ava back at the research facility that she runs in California. It drove me crazy knowing what she''s doing in there but there was nothing that I could do about it right now. I needed to keep pretending like I didn''t know what was going on. I must have been so deep in thought that when I turned around I jumped when I saw Tyler standing right in front of me. He quickly put his hand over my mouth because there were people not too far from us and he didn''t want to alert them. "What the f**k are you doing? Do you want to get caught?" I whispered. "No. But the danger is so f*****g hot." He said, leaning in and kissing me on the neck. He pushed my backwards until I was pressed up against the tree behind me and I let out a little moan before I realized what he was doing. It was broad daylight and there were people everywhere in the woods. "Alright. That''s enough." I said, pushing him off me. "You have no idea how much I want you right now." He said, resting his forehead on mine. "We have to be careful. Otherwise all of this is for nothing." I said. He didn''t answer me, but he didn''t move either. I heard him taking in some deep breaths like he was trying to savor my scent. But pretty soon we heard some voices getting closer to us and we hid around the other side of 3/4 -20 Points the massive tree that he had me pressed up against. We saw Izzy off in the distance walking along with a couple of her friends. They didn''t look like they knew that we were there because Izzy was too busy talking her head off and they were all dressed like they were going out for the night. They looked really out of ce. But we just stayed quiet until we heard them mention the triplets and her mother. That caught our attention and we carefully moved a little bit closer without alerting them to where we were, but so we could hear everything that she was saying. "So, you''re saying that your mother deliberately broke up Nova and the triplets for you?" One of her friends asked. "That''s right. I have the best mother in the world. She''s determined to make sure that I am the next Luna of this pack. She says that I will be running this ce. The triplets are going to be of no help, which I don''t understand, but she said that it''s going toe down to me to be the Luna and Alpha." Izzy said. "So, where is Nova going?" Her friend asked. "I don''t know. I think my mother has some ns to get rid of her. And it''s going to devastate the triplets. They won''t be able to function. So it will be up to me and my family to run this pack. I can''t wait." Izzy said. I turned to look at Tyler and he looked like he was ready to run through the woods and rip Izzy''s head off right now. It was obvious that she didn''t know the full story. That Ava is nning on killing me and the triplets are going to be devastated that I am dead. They''ll take advantage of that and move Izzy in on the triplets and get her to be the Luna. "Don''t do it. You''ll give it all away. We''re ying the long game." I said. "I know. But there''s one thing I know for sure. We''re marking you before that war." Tyler said. And I looked at him inplete shock. Fighter 65 I walked the rest of the way home in a daze. I still wasn''t sure if I had heard Tyler right. Did he say that they were going to mark me before the war? I know that will make them more in tune with whatever is going on with me and it might save my life if Ava and Wesley get me alone somewhere. But I also know that I can take those two on. They also know that I can take them on. So they would have to have a better n than them attacking me and trying to catch me by surprise because that would never work. When I got back to the house Wesley was standing in my front yard, looking into the forest that was behind my house. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "I wanted to see if you were hungry. It''s almost dinner. There''s a really nice restaurant a couple of towns over." Wesley said. "Yeah. I guess I could eat. Just let me go and get changed." I said. So I went inside and I went up to my bedroom. I walked inside my wardrobe and I grabbed some fancier clothes to wear while I was out and grabbed my phone. ME - Going to dinner with Wesley. Restaurant a couple of towns over. I don''t know what ce he is talking about. DEAN - We know the ce. We''ll follow behind after we see you leave. ME - Make sure you wait about 10 minutes. He''ll notice if someone is following. So I got changed and I did my hair and a little make up before I walked back downstairs and grabbed my jacket and bag. We left the house and got in Wesley''s mercedes and we drove for about an hour to get to this town and he pulled up right outside the restaurant. It looked pretty fancy and I was guessing that it was where he was used to eating at. We didn''t have anywhere like this where we lived. So he was either missing his old life or he was trying to impress me. As soon as we walked in they sat us near the window and I started looking at the menu. "This is a really nice ce." I said. 20 Point "Yeah. Someone at the hotel rmended it. I didn''t even know that it was here." Wesley said. I nced out the window and I saw the triplets drive by slowly looking in at me and I was able to rx a little. I wasn''t sure where they were going to park or what they were going to do while we were here. But I felt real uneasy abouting here without anyone knowing where I was. And they would have been pissed if they saw me leaving the house with Wesley and I didn''t tell them. They knew that they had to hide. We couldn''t risk Wesley seeing them. And if he did then they had to look like obsessed ex boyfriends or something like that. It was the only way to y it off. And I had let them know that as well. "So, there is something that I wanted to talk to you about." Wesley said. "Sure. What''s up?" I asked. "Have you ever heard of the supernatural council?" He asked. And I sat there thinking back to all the conversations I''d had with all my trainers. "No. I''ve never heard of that." I said. "Well, it''s made up of one member from each species. And the problem is, they recently found out about you. You''re the first of your kind." He said. "Yeah. I''m aware of that. Do they have a problem with it?" I asked. "No. It''s more like they just want to meet you. To find out what you can do. And your abilities and everything like that." "Oh. Well, that''s ttering. I guess." I said. "Yeah. So, I haven''t really been given a choice. I''ve been told to get you there so you can meet them." He said. "Where are they?" I asked. "They''re in New York State." He said. "So, we''ll be gone for a few days." I said. "Unfortunately." He said. "When do they want to meet me?" "As soon as possible. I told them that I have to talk to you first. I''m not going to force you onto 2/4 20 Points a ne." "Well, thank you for that. I appreciate it. But I don''t know if I can leave right now. I''ve just started training the kids in the pack. And apparently there are more peopleing from California. They''ll be here soon." I said. "Nova. This isn''t your pack. You don''t belong to a pack. Remember." Wesley said. Saying that felt like he jammed a knife into my heart and started twisting it. But I had to remain calm and pretend like it didn''t bother me as much as it obviously did. "Yeah. I know that. Let me talk to Alpha Grayson and let him know that I''ll be leaving for a few days. I did make amitment to him and I should at least talk to him about it before I take off for a couple of days." I exined. "That''s fine. Just don''t mention the supernatural council. He isn''t meant to know what goes on in that building." Wesley said. We sat there and tried to have a pleasant conversation which was a little hard when all I could think about was this damn council that he wanted me to go and see. It was driving me crazy. But I managed to make it through dinner and when we walked outside, I didn''t see the triplets anywhere but I knew that they were close. Wesley drove me home and instead of going inside my house I walked to the packhouse to see Alpha Grayson. I exined the whole situation to him and the triplets came in while I was talking to him. They still had to pretend like they were pissed with me and that we weren''t seeing each other. So they sat on the chairs in the living room listening in to me telling Grayson that I would be going away for a couple of days and that I wouldn''t be able to train the kids while I was gone.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He asked a lot of questions and I did what Wesley told me to. I kept the supernatural council a secret. But he knew that there was something going on with me. Since I wasn''t actually a member of his pack, he couldn''t order me to tell him what was going on and he couldn''t order me to stay. I said goodnight to him and I looked at the triplets before I walked out of the door and headed for my house. As soon as I got there I went to have a shower and I walked out of the bathroom wearing a towel. I don''t know why I wasn''t surprised, but the triplets were in my room when I walked out of the bathroom. +20 Point "I told you guys to stop being so reckless." I said. "We need to know about this trip." Koda said. "It''s with the supernatural council. He''s taking me there tomorrow on his private jet." I said. "Were you going to tell us?" Tyler asked. "I was going to message you. It''s the safest way at the moment." "What are we going to do? You''re not going there alone." Dean said. "Well, you can''t be seen. And no one else from your pack can be seen. Wesley made it really clear that I wasn''t allowed to tell anyone." I said. I walked into the wardrobe to get dressed and then I grabbed myptop and I sat on the bed and turned it on. The guys saw me opening some strange program and it had several files that hadn''t been opened yet. So I started opening them and listening to Wesley''s conversations in his hotel room. "What the hell is this?" Koda asked. "I bugged his hotel room." I said. And he chuckled like he was really surprised. A lot of it was just a bunch of bullshit.that I didn''t care about until he started talking on the phone with some man. "So, she''s going to the council?" The man asked. "Yeah. You gather the men. Attack the pack while she''s gone." Wesley said. "What about Ava? She wants Nova there to make her death look like an ident." "I know she does. But I don''t care. I want that pack. So you go for the triplets and their father. And then that pack will mine as well as the supernatural council." Wesley said. I looked up at the guy and they were all looking at each other, confused and not sure what to Fighter 66 We finished listening to thest of the conversation and the ns that they were making for when I wasn''t in the pack. I wasn''t sure what Wesley had nned for me when we got to New York but I had a feeling that he wasn''t expecting me toe back. "We''re not letting you go to New York alone." Koda demanded.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "You can''t leave your pack defenseless. You have to stay here." I said. "We won''t be. We have to go and talk to our father. Can you find out everything you can about Wesley''s pack?" Dean asked. "I''ve already done that." I said, getting up off the bed. I walked to the wardrobe and I grabbed a file and I handed it to him. "That''s got the hierarchy in it plus how many people are in his pack and how many warriors he has. Plus stealth warriors. I''ve been patrolling pretty regrly so they haven''t been scouting out this pack while I''ve been here. They might be waiting for me to leave." I said. "God damn it. What the hell are we going to do about this?" "There''s nothing we can do. I''m leaving tomorrow. I can''t say no because he is iming the supernatural council wille here. And from what I understand, none of us want that." I said "Alright. Let us talk to our father and we''ll be in touch before you leave." Koda said, walking over to me. He kissed me before leaving the room and Dean walked over and cupped my face in his hand while he kissed me. But Tyler is the one that stayed the longest. He looked like there was something else that he wanted to say but he knew that there was no point. We were up against a rock and a hard ce right now. We had to try and figure something out tonight otherwise I would be at the mercy of the supernatural council and the triplets could potentially lose their pack and their lives. He walked over to me and stood there staring at me for a long time before he leaned down and kissed me, really gently. After Tyler left I sat back on the bed and I got on the dark web and I started looking for whatever information I could on the supernatural council. It was really pissing me off to a point because they were definitely secretive. There were little mentions of them but that was about it. They didn''t have anything on the dark web about themselves. I didn''t know who was on the council or what role they yed for their species or anything like that. I didn''t know what the hell I was walking into. And Wesley obviously didn''t care. He made me think that they just want to meet me because I am the first of my kind. And we all know that''s bullshit. And to find out that he''s going behind Ava''s back...that''s a whole different issue that I couldn''t deal with right now. I didn''t get any sleep that night, but when I saw the sun finally starting toe up the next morning I realized howte it was getting. I had to grab a bag and pack enough things for a few days in New York. But I opened a secretpartment and I hid all of the weapons that Wesley didn''t know that I had. We were taking a private jet and we were going to a private airfield. I''d already checked it out and there wasn''t any security. So my weapons wouldn''t be found. I got everything ready that I needed and then I got dressed and I did my usual sweep of the territory. I was way out of the bounds of where the border was looking for any scouts that might be hanging around. Now that I knew it was a possibility, I needed to make sure that they weren''t here now. I couldn''t find any, but Tyler managed to find me. "What are you doing out here?" I asked. "I knew you''d leave the border of the pack." "It''s not my pack, remember." "Not yet." He said. "Tyler. Go home." "When are you leaving?" "In a while. He''s going to message me when he''s ready to leave for the airport." I said. "Alright. So, we''ve got time." He said. "Time for what?" I asked, confused. 20 Pain So he walked closer to me and he pushed me up against the nearest tree and pinned my arms above my head. He started kissing me and nibbling at my bottom lip, getting me excited straight away. As much as I wanted to resist him, I was finding it way too hard to. I felt Tyler''s hand slide down my stomach until it found the top of my pants and he started undoing the button and zip and pulled them down a little way. I pulled the drawstring on his shorts and lowered them enough to let out his erect c**k. He never stopped kissing me the whole time and he let go of my arms so he could grab my legs and lift me up and I wrapped my arms around his waist. "Tyler. This is really f*****g stupid." I said. "I know. Shut up and enjoy it." He said. He pushed himself inside of me in one quick thrust, causing me to dig my fingernails into his back. I grabbed onto him tightly as he used the tree as leverage and he thrusted into me as fast as he could. I could feel the bark on my back digging into me but I didn''t care. He pulled my face back down to him and started kissing me and I could feel myself getting hotter all over. I grabbed onto Tyler''s shirt and pulled him as close to me as possible as I fell over the edge of my orgasm and I felt my whole body trembling at the same time Tyler thrusted hard into me and his movements became erratic as he spilled his seed inside of me. He held me there for a moment, staring at me and pulled me in for a kiss before he put me down and I pulled up my pants. "You''re gonna get us busted, you know that." I said. But he just smirked at me. "If we get busted by doing that, it was worth it." He said. We walked a bit of the way back before we had to split up and go in different directions. As soon as I got home I had to have a shower because I had Tyler''s scent all over me and Wesley would be able to tell. I got dressed into nicer clothes and Wesley sent me a message telling me that we''re leaving now. 3/4 So I closed up the house and I grabbed my bag and walked out the front. When the car pulled up out the front, I got in the back where Wesley was and he smiled at me. "Are you ready for this?" Wesley asked. "Do I have a choice?" I asked. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." He said, looking out his window as we started driving. I looked out my window and I saw the triplets standing in the forest just behind my house, watching me leave from the shadows. I could practically feel the way that they were feeling. The panic that they were feeling. But I had to try and push it aside and concentrate on protecting myself here. I had to make sure that I was on my game at the moment, because I couldn''t afford to be distracted right now. Fighter 67 CHAPTER 67 +20 PARM It took several hours for us to get to New York state and we came to a small airport outside of Rochester, New York and there was a car already waiting for us on the tarmac. We got into the car and it took us straight to a hotel. When we got there we were shown to the top floor and Wesley was in the room next to mine and the bellboy showed me to my room which was a penthouse. We had the only two penthouses in the whole hotel. It was massive and it seemed a little extreme for people who were only going to be staying here for a couple of days. I guess he wanted to give me a good send off before he did whatever he was nning on doing tomorrow. Once the bellboy left I walked around the penthouse and saw all the luxuries that it had to offer but then my phone went off. DEAN - Did you arrive in one piece? ME - Yeah. Meeting the council tomorrow. How about you? Anything happening? DEAN - No. We suspect that they will attack while you''re in the meeting. So we can''t contact you. ME-That sounds about right. Wesley is doing everything to hide his thoughts from me. He''s thinking of everything except the meeting. DEAN - What has he been thinking about? ME - Nothing that a daughter should know about his father doing to his mate. DEAN - I don''t know what to say. He''s doing that on purpose because he knows you can read minds. ME - I''m aware. Just be careful and I''ll let you know when we are leaving for the meeting. DEAN - You be careful too. We''ve got everything covered here. Dad even called in a bunch of favors that are owed to him. ME - Good. As soon as I put the phone away I made a coffee and I sat on the balcony to drink it. I was looking out at the view and it was really beautiful being up this high. +20 Points I know that winter wasing on, but it felt so much warmer here than it did in ska. It would eventually snow here as well, but not for a while yet. ska was preparing for it to snow any day now. I looked over to the side where Wesley''s Penthouse was but he was inside and the doors were closed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. These damn hotel rooms were soundproof so I couldn''t hear anything that was happening in there. He wasn''ting to see me so I knew that he had to be on the phone talking to someone. When I went back inside I closed the door and I went to the bedroom and Iid down on the bed, staring up at the ceiling thinking. Wesley had already made it clear that the supernatural council had people nted all over this town as their own security so I wasn''t allowed to leave the hotel. At least not until the meeting tomorrow. I knew that this was going to be one boring ass night. I didn''t have anyone to talk to and I didn''t have anything to do. I did bring myptop but that was about it. I could try and do some more research but I was sick of trying to find out information on the supernatural council. They kept everything very close to the vest. They didn''t let anyone know how their operation worked. I was staring at the ceiling for ages when Wesley knocked on the door and invited me down to the restaurant in the hotel for dinner. So I went with him and we sat towards the back of the room and ordered something to eat. "Are you alright?" Wesley asked. "Yeah. There''s just a lot on my mind." I said. "Yeah. I bet there is. There''s nothing to worry about. They just want to meet you. That''s all there is." He said. "I hope so. But there''s nothing I know about them. And that makes me nervous." I said. "Yeah. I know. But they aren''t as scary as you think." He said. I just nodded my head and looked around the restaurant. While I was sitting there I noticed a couple of people scattered around the restaurant that kept 214 ncing over at us. 20 Pont I didn''t have to read their minds to know that they were only here to keep an eye on me. And I started keeping an eye on them. It didn''t take long until Wesley noticed and he started looking around as well. "Don''t worry about them." Wesley said. "Are they with you?" I asked. "Not really. They work for the council. I think they are just making sure that we are behaving ourselves." He said. "Well, that''s not intimidating at all." I said, being sarcastic. "I know. I''m sorry but this is how things go around here." He said. When I finished dinner I couldn''t wait to get back up to my room and as soon as I went inside I locked the door. I went to the bathroom and I had a shower and I got dressed for bed. After that I went to the kitchen area to make a coffee and I sat at the table with myptop. I started searching through all the files that I hadpiled on a lot of different people and started trying to search through all of them. Trying to make sense of what I was reading. I knew that something was going to happen while we were here. And the triplets needed to stay back and defend their pack from the impending attack. I didn''t get to bed untilte that night and I was tossing and turning the whole night. When I got up in the morning I couldn''t even eat because I was so nervous about today, but I got dressed into a red blouse, ck pants and ck boots. I did my hair and put on a little bit of makeup to look respectable and when it was time, Wesley came knocking on my door. I grabbed my bag and I went to answer it and he was standing there in a very expensive three-piece suit and I closed the door behind me. There was a car waiting for us at the front door of the hotel and it took us 20 minutes to get to the supernatural council. We pulled up in front of a very old-looking yellowish sandstone building with all sorts of different symbols carved into it. One representing a witch, one a werewolf, one a fae and one a vampire. +20 Poby Obviously the symbols were subtle enough that humans couldn''t detect what they were. But I looked over at Wesley who hade to stand next to me with a big smile on his face. I stood there on the sidewalk staring up at the building in shock, with butterflies going crazy around my stomach. Wesley walked up behind me and put his hand on my back and he led me inside. We walked to the reception desk, and she allowed us to go right through. They were waiting for us. So we walked down the hallway to a flight of circr stairs and we walked up them until we got to the top of the building and we walked down the long hallway with ancient-looking paintings all over the walls. I was impressed by everything that I had been seeing so far, but when I saw the massive mahogany double doors at the end of the hallway, I had to stop and take a couple of deep breaths to contro Fighter 68 As soon as we approached therge doors there were two men standing on the outside who opened the doors for us and we were let inside. The room that we walked into was just as impressive. It was a lotrger than I thought it would be and it had massive columns down the room that led to fourrge chairs that looked like thrones at the front of the room. There was a person sitting in each of the chairs and they were all looking at Wesley and myself with just as much intrigue as I was showing towards them. We walked up the room, across the marble floors, and we stopped a couple of feet in front of them to where they had set out two chairs for us. Wesley and I sat in those chairs and I tried really hard not to fidget in front of them. I tried to keep myposure and not let them know that I was worried about today. "Well. Nova, this is the werewolf Elias, the vampire Lincoln, the fae Nicole and the witch Celine." Wesley introduced me. "It''s nice to finally meet you." I said. "Have you heard of us?" Elias asked. "Everyone had heard of the supernatural council. But it was just all talk. I don''t know anything about you." I said. "Good. That''s the way we like to keep it." Lincoln said. And they all seemed to rx back into their chairs. "So, you call your father by his first name?" Nicole asked. "I''ve only known him for a very short time. Weeks. It feels a little strange calling him dad." IThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. said. "I can imagine. But it''s still very disrespectful." Celine said. "With all due respect, I disagree." I said. And Wesley elbowed me for speaking to a council member like that. "It''s alright Wesley. She''s allowed to speak her mind." Elias said. "You have three mates. Is that correct?" Celine asked. "Yes. They''re identical triplets." I said. They all gave each other a look before they looked back at me. All their eyes are boring into me, trying to make me feel very ufortable. "I don''t mean to be rude. Believe me. But I don''t know what I''m doing here." I said. "Well, that''s because your father contacted us and told us what you were. You are the first of your kind and that wasn''t something that we could just let slide." Lincoln said. "What are you talking about?" I asked. "We know what each species can do individually. But we don''t know what a person can do when all of those species are mixed in together." He said. And I chuckled. "I can do some pretty impressive s**t. That much I can tell you." I said. "Nova. This isn''t a joke." Wesley scolded me. I looked around the room once more and I saw paintings all around the room again. But these were portraits that were painted of the council. But the council members were different in all of the pictures. "Why is Lincoln the only consistent person in these portraits?" I asked. "Because I''m immortal and I can''t die. All of the other council members are dead." Lincoln said. And I nodded my head. That made sense. He''s been on the council the longest. That''s why he had thergest seat and right in the middle. He wanted people to know that he was in charge without actually telling them that he was in charge. I looked back at Wesley and his expression had changed while looking at me. He wasn''t smiling anymore. He was a lot more serious and he was looking at me with a wicked glint in his eye. "What''s going on Wesley?" I asked. He then turned to look at the council and studied them for a moment. "What do you think?" Wesley asked. "I can feel her power from here. She''s going to be a handful." Celine said. "We already knew that before she got here." Elias said. "What are you talking about? I was tasked to go to ska and protect the triplets." I said. "That''s just the bullshit that Ava fed you." Wesley said. 2/5 "Excuse me? I''m not meant to protect them?" I asked. Wesley stood up and moved away from me and at the same time doors opened behind me and on either side of the walls beside me, letting in a lot of warriors. "Wesley. What the hell?" I asked, standing up. "Ava wanted you in ska. She wanted you to die while protecting the triplets. And then they would be broken without their mate and her daughter was going to glide in as the next Luna. That''s all Ava cares about. To make sure that brat takes over the pack." Wesley said, stepping away from me. I stood up from the chair and looked around at the warriors that were surrounding the whole room and then I turned back to the council. "You can feel my power Celine?" I asked. "That''s right." She said. "Then you should know that not even this many men can stop me." I said. Wesley walked in front of me but now he was standing closer to the council and he had a wicked smirk on his face. I startedughing at him and he looked at me really confused. "You set me up. You''re going to give me to the council? How the hell were you nning on getting rid of the council? I mean, that''s what you told Cam, isn''t it? That you were going to take over the supernatural council?" I asked. "How the hell do you know that?" He growled at me. "Because you were stupid enough to underestimate me." I said. But then he looked at the warrior that was standing to the left of me. He looked like he was the one in charge. He nodded at that warrior and suddenly they were all surrounding myself and the council. My dad had their own warriors in his back pocket and that''s how he nned to overthrow them. He was really going to literally get rid of them. Kill them. "So, you''re going to kill me and say that the council did it and then im that you had to kill the council while you were trying to protect me." I said. "You are smarter than I gave you credit for." Wesley said. 3/5 20 "I''m a hell of a lot smarter than you gave me credit for. I can''t believe you actually thought this little n of yours would work." I said. "Look around you. It already has worked." He yelled. But then the door opened again and I forced the warriors to step aside without even touching them and Lexie walked in wearing thick leather gloves while holding a silver de to Cam''s neck. "What the f**k?" Wesley yelled. I then walked forward to Cam and I looked her straight in the eye before I turned around to face Wesley and I ced my hand on her chest. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t end her right now?" I asked. Wesley jumped and wanted to run to Cam but he knew that it was a death wish if he made any sudden movements. I stumbled backwards onto the tform that the council members were on and they were all out of their seats now too. "Please? Don''t hurt her?" Wesley pleaded. "Why not? You were going to kill me. Your own f*****g daughter." I said. Wesley stood there staring at Cam with wide eyes and I looked at him for a moment before I raised my other hand and I ced it on the chest of the warrior that was right next to me. He instantly started screaming as he burnt from the inside out. But it was a domino effect. Once he started burning then so did the warrior beside him until they were all dead on the ground. "You assholes know how dangerous I can be and yet you still thought it was a good idea to piss me off?" I asked. "You can''t hurt us. We''re the supernatural council." Lincoln yelled. Celine stepped forward and I stood in front of Lexie and Cam, but mostly to protect Lexie. I knew that she was going to try and stop me, but she was going to try pretty damn hard. I wasn''t giving up this fight for anything in the world. Fighter 69 As soon as Celine got close enough I raised my head and stared straight into her eyes, seeing inside her soul. You can tell a lot from a person''s soul. Especially, what they are most afraid of. And holy water seemed to be a great fear of hers. Probably because it is known to protect people from curses. Suddenly she started screaming as water started rushing into the room from behind her. Elias started screaming and hiding behind his throne to dodge the silver knives being thrown at him. Lincoln was trying to put out the fire that had caught on to his clothes and Nicole started dodging the dragon that was attacking her. "What''s going on?" Lexie asked. "I''m just making them realize their greatest fears." I said. "No offense, but after this, I think you might be their greatest fear." Lexie said. "That''s the point." I said, keeping my concentration focused on the council. Wesley stood back in shock as the council members were all dodging imaginary fears when I focused my eyes on him. "What are you going to do?" Wesley asked. "I''m going to make you sorry that you ever f****d with me, dick." I said. "Are you still alright to transport them back to the pack?" Lexie asked. "Yeah. Can you get Cam back there?" I asked. "As long as she doesn''t know where her daughter is, she''ll do as she''s told." "You took her daughter?" I said. "I might have had some help." Lexie smirked at me. So I walked towards the tform and Wesley backed away and got closer to the supernatural council who were still screaming and trying to get away from their imaginary fears. But as long as they were all on the tform then that''s all I needed. I raised my arms and a shield appeared around the tform and I pictured where I needed to go before I spoke thetin words. And suddenly the whole tform was in the middle of the woods in ska. The council members finally stopped screaming as their fears were no longer attacking them, but they were all surrounded. Surrounded by the triplets and the warriors of their pack. "What the hell did you just do?" Wesley asked, looking around. "It''s called teleportation. It''s a pretty neat trick, isn''t it?" I asked. Koda walked up onto the tform and he punched Wesley across the face and threw him into the warriors. "Throw him in the dungeon." Koda ordered. "He''ll have to be let out again before she gets back." I said, referring to Ava. The guys knew who I was talking about but no one else did. We hadn''t told them about her part in all of this yet. "I know. We''ll deal with that a littleter on." Dean said. "Have you got the cell''s ready for them?" I asked. "Yeah. One for a werewolf, one for a vampire, one for a fae and one for a witch. We followedN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. your instructionspletely." Tyler said. "Good." I said. I walked off the tform and Alpha Grayson was standing at the front of the warriors. "If I knew that he was going to hand you over to the supernatural council then I never would have let him stay here. I never would have let him near you." Grayson said. "I know that, Alpha. But it''s fine. This needed to y out." I said. "What are we going to do about the council? I mean, people are going to realize that they''re missing." Koda said. "I''ve got it covered. They''ve been called overseas on emergency business that couldn''t wait." I said. "You did think of everything." "I''ve been thinking about it for a while now. What about the army that wasing here from Wesley''s pack?" I asked. "We intercepted most of them before they even reached our pack. The rest that got through had a whole heap of allies waiting for them at our border. He didn''t send enough men." Koda said. I shook my head. "He was basing the attack on how many warriors he''s seen around the pack. He didn''t think you had any allies. He''s great at underestimating people. Just because he wears $3000 suits, doesn''t mean he''s smarter than everyone else." I said. "What about Lexie?" Walker asked. "She''s flying back with Cam. And I believe Cam''s daughter is being held somewhere by someone else. I''m not sure who though." I said, looking at him strangely. He looked relieved when I said that and then he saw me looking at him. So he quickly We all walked back into town and I called Lexie to make sure that she made it to the private ne on time and she said that she would be arriving back at the pack by tonight. I went to see the cell''s that the council members were being kept in. They were all coated with that species kryptonite and I looked at how pathetic they all looked right now. A lot different to the people who were choosing my fate earlier this morning. Deciding that I was too dangerous to let live. "You can''t keep us here forever." Lincoln said. "Wanna bet. No one knows that you''re here." "Our building has security cameras all the way through it. The warriors will find out." Nicole snapped. "Are you sure about that?" I asked. "What?" "Are you sure that the cameras were in perfect working order while I was there? You know, technology can be so touchy these days." I smirked at her. That''s when they realized that no one would be able to find out who the hell I was because we never gave the front desk my name, only Wesley''s and Lexie was going to take care of that for And there was no video proof that I was ever there. "What are we going to do with them?" Tyler asked as the triplets lined up behind me. Fighter 70 Izzy stood in the living room tapping her high heels on the floor with her arms crossed waiting for us to answer her as she was getting angrier and angrier. "Well, this was fun. Not. I''ll see yater." I said, turning around and leaving. I went straight for the front door and walked outside and down to my house. But when I went inside, I knew that there was someone inside. I opened the door cautiously and I saw a teenage girl sitting on the couch, looking really upset. So I opened the door even wider and Jacob was standing on the other side of the room with his arms crossed, keeping an eye on her. "Please? Help me. He''s kidnapped me." She pleaded. "Did you tell your mother any of this?" I asked. "No. You asked me not to." Jacob said. "Good." I said, closing the door behind me. "Who the hell are you people?" She asked. "Nova. And you?" I asked. "You''re Wesley''s daughter?" She asked, surprised. "That''s right. And I think we need to have a nice little chat." I said, sitting on the chair on the other side of the room. Jacob sat at the table and she looked between us, wondering how much trouble she was in right now. And if she could make a run for it. "I wouldn''t advise trying to run from me. I''ll find you. No matter where you go." I said. "How the hell did you know what I was thinking?" She asked. "Because I''m f*****g psychic." I said. And she cowered back into the chair. Jacob tried to hide his smile, but he wasn''t doing a very good job of it. "Alright. Here''s the deal. Wesley just tried to have me killed. And then he was nning on taking over the supernatural council. I''m sure that you''re aware of that. I had you kidnapped so your mother wouldply and then she was kidnapped and used against Wesley so he couldn''t kill me. Do you understand?" I asked.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. 20 Prts CHAPTER TO "I think so." She said. "Good. Now getfortable in ska, sweetie. Because you''re not going anywhere for a long time." I said. "I didn''t do anything." "You''re a b***h and you wanted me dead so I wouldn''t take over Wesley''s pack when he stepped down. I''m his oldest, so his pack does rightfully belong to me. You''re not rted to him." I said. "He treats me like a daughter." "Yeah. Well, I treat him like a sperm donor. And I think even less of you and your mother. So, don''t piss me off. Or I''ll be forced to hurt you. And don''t think I won''t. I heard the conversations that Wesley had on the phone before we went to New York. You''re just as bad as your mother and a few less wolves like you in the world is better for the rest of us." I said. I got up and I walked to the kitchen to get a coffee and I stood in the kitchen, staring at Rory. She wasn''t tied up or anything. But she had me and Jacob in the house that she would need to get past. And that wouldn''t be easy. "What are we going to do with her?" Jacob asked. "Her mother will be here this afternoon. I think it might be best to keep them all separated." I said. "There''s a dungeon under my house." "I can''t risk your parents or Izzy finding her." I said. "What do you suggest?" "I have a basement. I just have to clean out the soundproof shooting range." I said. "Yeah. That''ll work." Jacob said. "You''re not going to let me see my parents?" Rory asked. And I red at her when she said parents. Her and her perfect f*****g parents. The father that created me and abandoned me to raise someone else''s kid. What a f*****g joke? "Be thankful that I don''t keep you chained up like a f*****g dog." I snapped walking towards the basement and I went downstairs. 214 20 Points I started clearing everything out of the shooting range and we moved the single bed from the spare bedroom into that room as well as a makeshift toilet and sink. I was able to get that done by the afternoon but I had to run out to get a lock. I installed that on the door and then I dragged Rory downstairs and I locked her in the basement. As soon as I closed the door to the shooting range, she started screaming and carrying on but I couldn''t hear her when I was on the outside. So I went back upstairs and Lexie messaged me saying that she was just getting back to town with Cam. The guys were going to collect Cam and put her in the dungeon under the packhouse but she wasn''t going to see Wesley at all. We made sure that Wesley was taken back to his hotel room before Cam was taken to the dungeon. Wesley was also given a list of instructions to follow. And the main one was not to call Ava and tell her anything. Ava was to remain in the dark about this whole situation. I had one under control and now I just had to figure out what the hell I was going to do about the other. I guess I will have to deal with that when the timees. I went out to the patio with a coffee and myptop when I heard yelling down the street and Izzy was storming out of the packhouse while Tyler walked out behind her. He wasn''t trying to stop her from going off, he wasn''t saying anything to her little temper tantrum. He just stood there watching her and when she finally left to go back to her house he sat on the patio looking at me. "The guys know what we did in the woods. I think they''re a little pissed at me." Tyler said through my mind. "Well, I''m not surprised by that. It wasn''t really nned." I said. "I know. But having Izzy around is making them more irritable." "Can you control them? We can''t have them say or do anything that will alert Ava." "Don''t worry. They know that. They won''t say anything." He said. 20 Pewex A car then pulled up in my driveway and Lexie got out of the driver''s seat and Cam got out of the passenger side. "Where''s my daughter?" Cam asked. "Reasonably safe. For now." I said. "What the hell do you want from me?" She asked. I saw Tyler go back inside the packhouse and when I got the message I walked her to their house and we went inside. The Alpha was there to greet her and let her know that she would be staying in the dungeon for the time being. She could smell Wesley''s scent, but we made sure that they weren''t near each other and Koda forced her down to the dungeon and locked her away before Wesley was allowed toe out from where he was. "What''s going to happen now?" Wesley asked. "You''re going to go back to the hotel and make sure that everything looks normal. You''re going to make sure that no one tries to attack this pack. And remember. I will be listening." I said. He looked around at the Alpha and the triplets and hesitantly nodded his head. So we let him walk out of the packhouse and he started walking down the road. "I think I need one hell of an exnation now." Alpha Grayson said. We all turned to look at him and I looked at the triplets who were all looking a little concerned. But we knew that with everything that was going on right now, he needed to know everything about Ava. He needed to know who his Beta was mated to and he needed to find out if his Beta was involved in it. Even if that man was Grayson''s best friend who he grew up with and trusted with his life. Fighter 71 We went to the office with Alpha Grayson because we knew that it was soundproofed and made sure that no one was lurking around. The four of us stood around the room while Grayson sat behind his desk and we startedying the whole thing out for him. What Wesley just tried to do which is why the council was now here as prisoners until we can figure out what to do with them and even about Ava. The whole plot to start the war against the triplets, kill me and then have her daughter take over as Luna. The triplets will be too weak after I die so she will easily get pregnant without them putting up a fight and she will take over the whole pack because they won''t care anymore. That''s why we pretended to break up. It''s all been to make Ava believe that she''s winning. Grayson obviously had questions about his Beta and best friend but we weren''t sure if he was aware of anything. His name has never been mentioned before. But we can''t be too careful. He might know about it. But we really didn''t know. Grayson took all of the information pretty well, but it could have been shock. We really weren''t sure. He didn''t have a whole lot to say at first so we said that we would give him a chance to wrap is head around it and we''de back to see himter. o us four went upstairs to Koda''s bedroom and I stood away from the window, leaning up gainst the wall. ince our fake breakup there have always been pack girls hanging around the outside of the ackhouse, so we couldn''t let them see me in his bedroom. No matter how much the guys idn''t care, we''vee too far to ruin everything now. s your father going to be okay?" I asked. "eah. He just needs to wrap his head around it and he''lle up with a n. I know he will." vler said. Iright. Do you think that he''ll keep us a secret?" I asked. think so. He knows how important it is and how hard we''ve been working." le knows that we kept him in the dark about all of this to protect him. Theo has been his est friend since they were kids. He''s gonna have to interrogate him." Dean said. -30 PonryN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "And then he''ll use his Alphamand to keep it a secret." Koda said. I slid down the wall and had my knees up against my chest with my arms resting over my knees. "We need to know more about this war. When it''s going to happen. How many are involved." I said. "Nova. We''ve just had one victory. We''ve sorted out your father. That''s a win." Koda said. "I know. But even then, I''ve got Rory looked in my basement and you''ve got Cam locked in the dungeon. And that''s just to make sure that Wesley does what we say." I said. "You''ve got listening devices in his hotel room. And we''ve put a couple of warriors on to him. To follow him and I told them to make it obvious. So he knows that we''re watching and we''re not letting him get away with anything." Tyler exined. So I nodded my head. "I''ve been here for too long now. I have to wait until dark before I sneak out." I said. "It''ll be dark soon." Tyler said. "I can think of a few ways to pass the time." Dean smirked. Tyler just shook his head and I looked at Koda and Dean. "Oh yeah. And is Tyler going to be involved or is he getting kicked out? I know that you''re pissed at him." I said. "We have every right to be." Koda said. "Hey. I''m not ying favorites. He was just there." I said. And Tyler whipped his head around to look at me. "Gee, thanks." He said, sarcastically. "It would have happened if either of the other two hade to find me out there." I admitted. I did wait until after dark before I snuck out of the packhouse and I walked up to my house where Jacob was waiting for me. "I thought you went home." I said. "I did. Until Izzy came home ranting and raving about you being with the triplets. You never told me that you broke up with them." "Jacob. Just because we aren''t together anymore doesn''t mean I am looking for another guy in my life right now." I said, going to the kitchen. "I know. But at least they had no right to try and kill me if they see me here." 2/4 20 Points "It doesn''t mean they won''t either." I said. I made something to eat and I ced it all on a tray and I took it downstairs. I carefully opened the door to the room that Rory was in and I took the tray inside. "If you try to run at any time, I will be forced to chain you up. Just remember that. I really don''t want to have to do that to you." I said. "Why are you doing this to me?" She asked. "Because Wesley pissed me off. And now keeping you and your mother away from him is the only way to keep him in line. If you want someone to me for you being here, me him." I said. "You''re the one that kidnapped me." "And he''s the one that tried to kill me. If he didn''t do that then you''d be at home right now. Safe and sound with your mother. Everything that is happening to you and her is because of him. Maybe your mother should be more careful about the men that she brings home." "They''re mates." She said. "If they''re mates then why don''t they have any children of their own?" I asked. And she looked at me really strangely. "Mates get pregnant almost straight away. They don''t try to stop it. Especially Alpha''s. But he didn''t. Why is that?" I asked. Again, Rory didn''t have an answer for me there. She didn''t know why her mother and my father didn''t have any children. Alpha''s usually get their mates pregnant the first time they have s*x, unless the Luna is on birth control like me. But they haven''t. And from all records that I could find, she''s never been pregnant except for Rory. She hasn''t had any miscarriages. She hasn''t had anything. "I''ll let you think about that for a while. And maybe you might start questioning Wesley and maybe even your mother." I said. I turned around and walked out of the room and locked the door again. I went back upstairs and locked the basement door and Jacob was still sitting in the living room. "At least you''re treating her fairly." "I''m not sadistic. She didn''t ask for this. But if it''s what I have to do to keep Wesley in line then I will." I said, going back to the kitchen. 3/4 I started making myself something to eat when someone knocked on the door. I walked across the living room to open the door but there was no one standing there. Hooked down and there was arge brown envelope sitting on my doormat. I picked it up and took it inside, gaining Jacob''s interest. I sat on the couch and I opened the thick envelope and pulled out a stack of papers that were There was a folder and then a lot of loose fliers in there of missing women. Human women. I looked at the file and it wasbeled THE WHISPER PACK RESEARCH FACILITY'' "What the hell is that?" Jacob asked. "The Whisper Pack is this pack. This is your mothers research facility in California." I said, opening the file. It started talking about all technical terms about what they did in the facility but then there were a bunch of photos attached to it. Women that were seen going into the facility. But it wasn''t long before I grabbed a missing persons flier and I saw the same women that had been reported missing have been seen going into the research facility. "What the f**k is my mother doing?" Jacob asked. "I''m a little afraid to find out." I said, looking through all this paperwork. Fighter 72 CHAPTER 72 -20 Porn I sat there and scoured through every piece of information before I grabbed myputer and I started searching up these girls from their missing persons files. I wanted to know as much about them as possible and I got onto their social media and everything. There had to be something connecting these women to how they ended up at the facility. Because they were obviously never seen again. Looking at the fliers, they are roughly the same age. Between 20 and 30 and they were all very attractive. They didn''t look like they were being forced into the facility, but that doesn''t mean that they weren''t coaxed there under some other ruse just to get them inside where they were then attacked. Someone started bashing on the door while I was deep in concentration and it startled me for a second. "Jacob. I know you''re in there your f*****g traitor." Izzy yelled. "Get her the f**k away from here or I will kill her." I said. "I''ll talk to you tomorrow." Jacob chuckled, thinking I was joking. So he walked over to the door and Izzy red at me through the open door as he walked through it and he closed it behind him. Iid down on the couch working and I ended up falling asleep with the paperwork scattered all around me. When I woke up the next morning I packed up all the papers and put them back in the envelope and I hid them in my room. I got changed and I went for a hike around the perimeter of the pack and I ran into a few patrols, but we just knew to stay out of each other''s way now. I noticed that the temperature had dropped significantly over night, but I tried to ignore it during my sweep of the pack. But when I got back to the house I had a shower and I got dressed into something a lot warmer. When I got out of the bathroom I looked out the bedroom window and I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. +30 Point It was actually snowing outside. I''d never seen snow this early in the year before. That''s why it was so cold this morning. I messaged the triplets and told them about Izzy keeping an eye on my house so we had to be really careful now. We can''t be seen together. But I also promised that I wouldn''t keep any secrets from them. So I sent them photos of the documents that were dropped on my doorstep. They asked who did it but I had no clue. There was no name, but it had to be someone who knew what I was doing and they were giving me information about Ava. They were concerned about someoneing up to my house the way that they did and I wasn''t able to detect them. I hadn''t thought of that before. But I wasn''t too concerned about that part. I was more concerned about what they gave me. There was definitely something going on with the facility and there were 12 missing posters attached to it. So whatever Ava was doing, I knew that it definitely wasn''t good. And honestly, 12 were probably just the ones that they knew about. There could be more. I needed to find out more about that facility. But it''s always been top secret. Ava always imed to be working on secret work to help werewolves. But I''ve learnt not to believe anything she tells me anymore. I tagged all of the women on myputer so I would be alerted if any of them turned up, but I don''t know what I was hoping for. They had all gone missing at different times and they had told their families and friends that they were going somewhere other than the facility. Ava made sure that no one knew where they were going so I knew that it couldn''t be good. And it''s possible that these women were just buried somewhere, waiting for some to find them. But Ava also has a lot of friends, including vampires. These women could still be alive and being used as blood banks for all I knew. Someone started knocking on the door so I packed everything up and I went downstairs to answer it. "Evelyn. What the hell are you doing here?" I asked. 215 "I was hoping that we could talk." She said. So I looked her up and down for a minute before I walked outside of the house and I closed the door behind me. "Alright. Talk." I said. "Henry''s gone." She said. "Good." "I was wondering if we would be able to start over?" "Are you serious?" I asked, surprised. "Yeah. You''re my daughter. You''re my only daughter. I know that I haven''t always been there for you, but I would really like to now." She said. "Evelyn. It''s way toote for us to have any kind of rtionship." I said. "Why? I believe that we might be able to salvage something." She said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "No. You don''t want to salvage anything with me. You just think that I have a rtionship with Wesley. Don''t you?" I asked. "What?" She asked. "Don''t lie to me. You want to get close to Wesley. That''s why you''re here. Because he''s only here for me." I said. "Nova. I think I deserve something here. You have this great new house that you''re living in. A whole new life here. Why the hell should I still be living in that dump when you have everything?" "Because Karma''s a b***h. Now stay the f**k away from me." I said, walking back inside the house and I mmed the door in her face. "You''re going to regret this Nova. You better believe that you are going to regret this." She yelled. I walked over to the kitchen to get a coffee and it wasn''t long before I heard Evelyn arguing with people out the front of my house. I''m guessing they were warriors trying to get her off of the pack territory, but she didn''t know that. She was screaming at them and kept screaming back at me while I was inside. But I made myself a coffee and I stood next to the window watching while the warriors were trying to get her away from here without too much trouble. CHAPTER 72 But she wasn''t going to make it easy on them. I knew that she''d never want a rtionship with me. She just wanted to move into my house and live the life that she thinks she deserves. If she wants this sort of life, then she can go get her own. And stay the f**k out of mine. TYLER - Are you alright? ME - Yeah. I told her to f**k off and that''s why she''s being a b***h and causing a scene. Does your dad want me to get rid of her? TYLER No. We all want you to stay inside. Let the warriors handle it. ME-No worries. I grabbed myputer and I sat at the table again and I started listening in on Wesley''s phone conversations and whoever he had visiting his hotel room. He was being a good boy, so far. He has spoken to Ava but he never mentioned anything about the supernatural council or that we have his mate and her child. He was behaving himself and that''s all we asked for. Jacob showed up at my house again and I saw the triplets in the street talking with warriors while they were still trying to deal with Evelyn, she really wasn''t going away. But the triplets all stopped to look at me when I let Jacob in and they weren''t too impressed at all. So I left the mindmunication open. Just to give them peace of mind that I wasn''t doing anything with Jacob. He''d helped us out so they had to cut him a break. That was my rule. He was allowed toe back to the pack if he helped us with Wesley. "Have you found out anything about those women yet?" Jacob asked. "No. But I''ve got them all gged. If anything happens with any of them then an alert will "What do you think she''s doing with them?" He asked. "I don''t know. It''s a research facility. And they''ve all been reported missing which means, whatever it is, it''s taking a long time. She''s experimenting on them, I''m sure of that. But I just don''t know why." I exined. So he sat there and started looking through the missing persons fliers. "That''s your mother outside, isn''t it?" He asked. "Yeah. Why?" I asked. "A couple of these girls look like they could be rted to your mother." He said. He showed me the photos that he was talking about and I had to stare at them for a while. "Yeah. I guess they do look a little like her. When she was younger." I said. "Do you think that''s a coincidence?" "It has to be. Unless you think her kidnapping these women has something to do with me." I said. "Well, there''s no denying that you are unique." He said. "And Wesley never had any children with his mate. I don''t think he can. He''s an Alpha. They should have had kids straight away. There is something to do with my mother''s DNA and his DNA. That''s how they were able to have me. And not to mention their heritage." I said. "Right. What about these women''s heritage?" Jacob asked. "You are a f*****g genius. I never even thought to look for that." I said, pulling myputer closer and I started digging into these women''s lives. Fighter 73 CHAPTER 73 It wasn''t too much longer before one of the warriors came to my door and when I opened it up I saw Evelyn on the frontwn. "What the f**k is she doing?" I asked. "She''s refusing to leave." "Well, isn''t it your job to make her leave?" "We were told to go easy on her because she''s your mother." "She''s only an egg donor." "Hey. I was there for you your whole life. Where the f**k was that father of yours?" Evelyn yelled. "If he''s so f*****g useless then why the hell do you want to see him so badly?" I yelled back. "Is that what this is about? She wants to see Wesley?" Grayson asked, stepping forward. "Unfortunately." I said. My gran and poppy showed up in their car after that and they got out to see the spectacle unfolding in front of them and they looked really disappointed when they looked at me. "Oh great. It''s one big old f*****g family reunion. You have my permission to use deadly force to remove them all." I said to the warrior. "We are your family." Gran said. "I haven''t seen you in years. I don''t even know who the f**k you are." I said. The triplets were also out in the street trying to help the situation but I ended up grabbing my phone out and calling a number. "Hello." Wesley answered. "Get to my house now." I demanded and I hung up again. I sat on the patio of my house ignoring everything that my mother and grandparents were saying. Mostly about how ungrateful I was being to my mother who took care of me her whole life. I ended up grabbing a cigarette out of the drawer and Lexie walked up to the patio and sat next to me. Jacob was leaning against the railing with his back to my mother while we were sitting there waiting for Wesley. It didn''t take him long to get to the house and he pulled up in my driveway and my mother jumped to her feet as soon as she saw him. "What''s all this?" Wesley asked. "The b***h won''t leave until she sees you." I said. "Why me?" Wesley asked. "Why do you think?" Evelyn asked. And Wesley turned back to look at me. "Where''s my family?" He asked me but I just shrugged my shoulders. "Your family? Your new family? What about this family that you abandoned?" Evelyn asked. "Maybe you can all take this somewhere else?" Grayson asked. "You''re the man that knocked up my daughter and then left her?" Poppy said. "Damn. This is going to get interesting." I said leaning forward. "You know why I had to leave." Wesley said. Grayson finally stepped forward and had a quiet word to Wesley and my grandparents, since they knew what we were, and they managed to get Evelyn away from the pack and stop drawing attention to us. When they all finally managed to leave, Grayson and the twins walked up to my patio so I stood up and we all went inside. I saw Izzy standing in the street giving me a death stare so I blew her a kiss as I was closing the door. "Is that going to happen again?" Grayson asked. "I have no idea. Henry''s just left her and now she''s alone. She doesn''t think it''s fair that I am living in a new house while she''s still in that pile of s**t on the other side of town." I said, walking back over to the table. "What''s all this?" Koda asked. "I don''t know if you''re ready for this." I said. "Tell me. I can handle it." Grayson said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "All of these women have been reported missing. But someone left this file on my doorstep time stamped. They went to the facility within days of being reported missing. So, whatever is happening in that building, Ava isn''t letting them go or she''s killing them." I said. "You think Ava would be killing humans?" Grayson asked. And I looked around at everyone else. "I think she''s experimenting on them." I said. Grayson looked really confused as he was trying to look through everything that I had scattered out on the table. He hated thinking that someone in his own pack, and a high ranking member of the pack, was betraying him and his children. "What do you think she''s experimenting on them for?" Dean asked. "That''s what I''m trying to find out now. I''m trying to dig into their history a little more. To find out about their heritage. There''s something that has been bothering me for a while now... Wesley''s an Alpha. And when he found his mate, they never had any children. She already had a child of her own with someone else. But Alpha''s always get their mate pregnant as soon as they mark them. But Wesley never did. Why not?" I asked. "What are you trying to say?" Grayson asked. "We know that Evelyn and Wesley had me because they had the right amount of certain DNA which created me. What if he can''t have any more children unless it''s with someone else with the same DNA?" I asked. "You think they''re trying to replicate you?" Koda asked. And I looked around at the stunned faces in front of me. "I know that it sounds crazy. But I am just going on a theory here. If it doesn''t pan out then it doesn''t. No harm done. But it''s worth checking out." I exined. Hoping that they would see it the same way that I did. And pretty soon I saw all of their faces change. And not in a good way. "I think you might be right. It''s definitely worth checking out. I have to go and have that meeting with Theo. I need to know if he knows about any of this." Grayson said, trying to keep his wolf under control. I could see his eyes changing color and I knew that he wasn''t going to stand for this s**t in his pack. "Make sure that he doesn''t remember the meeting or that he can''t talk about the meeting." Tyler reminded him. Grayson left and the guys stayed at the house as Jacob sat back down at the table. 3/4 "You guys can''t stay here. You know that." I said. "Yeah. We know. Be careful." Koda said, leaning down and kissing me. Followed by Tyler and Dean. I knew that they were worried about me, but this was something that I needed to find out. Ava was doing something in that facility and if people are being reported missing, then it definitely wasn''t anything good. And if it was to help werewolves, she was doing it at the expense of humans. And we don''t work like that. At least, not the werewolf side of me. Or the fae side of me. I''m not sure about the witch part. "Izzy is suspicious of you four." Jacob said. "I know. She doesn''t like that they still have to talk to me." I said. "Well, everyone knows why you''re here now. It''s to protect the triplets. So, she''ll get over it." "Don''t take this the wrong way Jacob. But having you here is a little easier to make her believe that there''s nothing going on with the triplets." I said. "Oh. So, you''re using me so my sister doesn''t get too suspicious?" He asked. "Pretty much." I said, nonchntly as I was looking back at theputer screen. "Good to know." He said, grabbing the missing persons posters. But I got a message on my phone. WESLEY - Please don''t hurt my family. I''ve gotten them out of the pack and they are at the hotel. I am paying for them to stay in different rooms here. They shouldn''t be a problem anymore. Please don''t hurt my family? Wesley sounded desperate and if I wanted to, I guess I could have messaged him back to be nice. But I didn''t feel like it right now. I was going to let him stew over it so he knew who was in charge around here. And it definitely wasn''t him anymore. Fighter 74 Jacob stayed while I was looking into these missing women''s lives but I had to make sure the triplets could listen in to the conversations. I knew that it was the only way that they would be at ease tonight, otherwise they would be losing their minds at their house. And they could potentially blow it in front of the wrong person and all of this would be for nothing. "Alright. Victim number 1 was kidnapped 10 months ago and there''s been no sightings. I''ve tracked her family back to a witch''s bloodline." I said. "How far back?" Jacob asked. "Three generations. Which means her and her parents probably have no idea." I said. "Alright. Victim 2?" Jacob asked as he was writing everything on their missing posters.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Victim 2 was kidnapped 10 months ago. No sightings. I''ve tracked her bloodline back to another witch. Five generations ago." I said. "That''s a stretch." Jacob said. "Tell me about it." I said. "It''s taken us hours just to find out who these two are rted to. This is going to take us forever." "Lexie said that she''ll be here tomorrow with herptop. She''s gonna help out." I said. "That''s good. Because we need all the help we can get." Jacob said. "Hey, I haven''t really asked you about any of this. We''re talking about your mother as well." I said. "Believe it or not, we''re not really that close." He said. "I thought she was happy when she found out about us two seeing each other." "She was. Because she thought we were mates. She didn''t expect you to be mated to the triplets. And that spot was reserved for Izzy. As you already know. And she''s been obsessed with that since she had Izzy. I was just an afterthought." Jacob said. I''m sorry. No one deserves to be treated like that by their parents." lova. You''ve had it so much worse than me. I don''t know why I''m telling you all of this. It''s thingpared to you." doesn''t mean that it doesn''t matter. You were still treated like s**t by your mother. That''s 1 not something anyone should feel." "That''s why I''ve always liked you. Because you''ve never asked for a pity party. No matter how bad things got. And you still cared about other people. You''re going to make a brilliant Luna. Even if my mother can''t see that." He said. And I smiled at him. I''d never really had anyone say that I was going to make a good Luna before. They''ve all told me that I was the triplets only chance of survival. But that''s not really the same thing. It was kind of nice to hear. I needed to hear that. To remember what we were fighting for here. And not just to take down these assholes, but to save a pack from destruction. To save my mates. To save myself so we could be together. It''s easy to forget about all that stuff at times. And it was nice to be reminded by someone else for a change. Someone that wasn''t the triplets. Jacob left before it got toote otherwise it would have the whole pack talking and that was not something else I wanted to deal with. I stayed up until the early morning still working on theputer and trying to get as much information as I could. But I was starting to feel really exhausted when I finally packed everything up and I took it all upstairs with me. I had a shower and I got dressed in some track pants, a singlet and socks. But when I jumped in bed, for some reason, I couldn''t go to sleep. I was tossing and turning for ages before I realized that I wasn''t going to get any sleep tonight. I got up and grabbed my shoes and jacket and I walked out the backdoor of my house and I was really careful to avoid the patrols and to make sure that all my neighbors were asleep. And if they weren''t asleep, to make sure that they didn''t see or hear me walking behind their houses. When I got to the packhouse I went in the back door and I took my boots off and I crept up the backstairs that led straight down into the kitchen and I started walking down the hallway. I crept past the triplets doors and I ced my hands on the doors to see if I could sense if they were asleep or not. I only got lucky with Koda. He was the only one that was still awake. So I slowly opened the door and I walked inside, carefully closing the door behind me. 2/4 70 Point He was in bed, but he wasn''t asleep. He sat up and leaned on his elbows to look at me and I took my jacket off and discarded it on the floor as I started walking towards him. "What''s going on? Is everything alright?" He asked. "Yeah. Everything''s fine." "Why are you here?" He asked. "To break my own rule." I said, slipping my shirt off over my head. Once he got over the initial shock, he pulled the nket back and I climbed into bed and straight on top of Koda and he threw the nket back over the top of us. Koda, as I just found out, already slept naked. Which was going to save time. I leaned over him and started kissing him as he worked his hands down my back and tangled them through my hair before he started pushing my pants down and I kicked them off my feet. "I think I like it when you break the rules." Koda said. "I think some rules are worth breaking." I said. "I definitely agree." He pulled me back down to kiss him again and I nipped at his lip before I started nting little kisses all the way down his neck and along his shoulder. Sucking on his marking spot which caused him to moan out loudly. He roughly grabbed me and turned us over so he was on top of me and I wrapped my legs around his waist. It didn''t take long at all for him to get hard. Just from meing in here right now. He lined himself up with me and he thrust his long thick hard c**k inside of me with no mercy. I grabbed onto his back with my fingernails and he wrapped his arm behind my neck. He started kissing me as he started thrusting harder and harder inside of me. The room filled with the scent of my arousal and the sounds of our bodies pping together. Koda was ruthless tonight, and that''s exactly what I needed. No matter how hard he was going, I kept urging him to go harder, go deeper. I needed him to. I pulled him as close to me as possible and I finally exploded as my orgasm washed all over me, coating his c**k as he was still going. +20 Point: But a couple more thrusts and his movements became more erratic and he released his c*m inside of me. We were both hot, breathless messes after that. Koda rolled over andid next to me, but he grabbed my hand and pulled it up to his chest. "Well, that was a nice surprise." "Yeah. I couldn''t sleep." I said. "Well, next time you can''t sleep you are more than wee toe back." Koda said. And I chuckled. "You know that I will." I said. He rolled over on his side to look at me and he leaned over and kissed me gently on the lips. Fighter 75 I got back home before sunrise and I managed to get a couple hours of sleep when I got a message saying that the patrols were extending their perimeter from now on instead of me having to do my sweeps. Alpha Grayson really wanted me to find out what Ava was doing at this facility and what was happening to all these young women that were going missing. Jacob came over again to give me a hand and he told me that his father was called to the Alpha''s office. It meant that the Alpha was finally going to interrogate him about what Ava was doing and hopefully we might get some answers. The Beta doesn''t have any Alpha blood in his family so he is able to bemanded by an Alpha. It''s only other Alpha''s that can''t be affected by the Alpha aura. So Jacob and I got straight back into work and the guys wanted me to keep an open line ofmunication with them, but they didn''t want me to tell Jacob. I guess it was their way of making sure that Jacob was respecting the mate bond of his future Alpha''s. They were really insecure about him hanging around my house, and I didn''t me them for that. I would feel the same way. I do feel the same way. Knowing that Izzy is always hanging around them now. But this is the way that it had to go for now. "So, have you found out about this war that''sing for the triplets? When it''s going to start or anything like that?" Jacob asked. "No. Not yet. But I will get word when people start rallying to fight against the triplets. I know that there''s already someone causing a lot of stir in thosemunities. I just don''t know who it is." I exined. "Well, make sure you let us all know." He said. I left Jacob upstairs while I went down to feed Rory in the basement. She wasying on the bed and it didn''t look like she''d had much sleep since she''d been here. "How long are you going to keep me for?" She asked. "I don''t know. It depends on Wesley." I said. "Why do you hate him so much?" "Because he conspired to have me killed by the supernatural council. And your mother was helping him." "They were doing that for me. Wesley said that he wanted me to take over his pack." Rory said. "I really don''t give a s**t about his pack. I never said that I wanted it. It never even came up. I never wanted anything to do with the man. But he inserted himself into my life and then tried to have me snuffed out. So, it''s not your fault. It''s not my fault. All the me is to be left with Wesley. And you can let him know that if you ever see him again." I said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "What do you mean? Are you going to kill him?" She asked. "I haven''t decided yet. It depends on how much help he proves to be. Make sure you eat something. I don''t have any intentions of killing you. You''re just here to keep him in line." I said, walking out the door and I locked it again. When I went back upstairs I got back on theputer and I kept searching through those women''s families and their heritages and where they came from. It was a time consuming job, but I knew that it needed to be done. And I was the one that needed to do it. My phone started ringing while I was sitting at the table so I answered it and put it on speaker. "Hey Koda. You''re on speaker." I said. "Alright. This is something that you are both gonna want to hear. Theo doesn''t know anything about what Ava is doing or her facility in California. The Beta ispletely clean." Koda said. And I saw Jacob let out a sigh of relief. "He was born in this pack, wasn''t he?" "Yeah. He''s been friends with my father since they were kids." Koda said. "Well, where does Avae from?" "She''s originally from The Nightcrawler Pack." Jacob said. "Well, considering what we know about her I think that name is pretty fitting." I said, being sarcastic. "Well, she''s obviously been nning this behind his back. And who knows how long she''s been nning this." Koda said. "Don''t worry. We''ll find out." I said. 214 As soon as we got off the phone, I leaned back on my chair and I looked at Jacob. "What?" He asked. "You do know that this war isn''t going to end well for your mother. I hope you realize that." 1 said. "I''ve always realized that." "At least you''ll still have your father." "I know. That''s what I was thinking. And hopefully my sister." Jacob said. But I scrunched up my face. "Yeah. Maybe." I said, unenthusiastically. "I know that she''s a b***h. Especially to you. But she''s still my sister." He said. "I know. Which is why she''s still alive." I smirked. Myputer started making an alert sound as I was getting a message through. I had to hack into the site where the message wasing from and when it finally appeared on the screen, I had to decrypt it. But it was a basic decryption so I was able to get into it pretty easily. "Oh fuck." I said. "What?" Jacob asked, looking really nervous. "The Shadow." I said. "What?" He asked, confused. "The Shadow ising." I said, getting up off of my chair and I ran for the front door. Jacob followed me out of the house as I ran up the road to the packhouse and I barged inside while everyone was in the dining room together. The triplets all got up immediately as they saw me run in like that and instantly looked concerned. "The Shadow ising." I said. "Who?" Dean asked. "Are you sure?" Grayson asked, standing up. "Yeah. I just got the alert on myputer. The contract has been sent through. He''sing here." I said. 3/4 "What''s The Shadow?" Koda asked, getting frustrated. +70 gents "The one thing that no one has ever seen, but many people have been killed by." Grayson said. "He''s the boogeyman. And he''sing here. I don''t know who he''s after though. If it''s the triplets. Or me." I said. "Are you saying that the Boogeyman is real?" Tyler asked. "This one is. I''ve seen his work. Hees in the night. You never hear him, you never see him. He leaves destruction behind, but you can never catch him." I said, my voice shaking at the mere mention of his name. We were all in a lot of trouble now. Fighter 76 Grayson immediately called a meeting for all of his warriors. They started gathering out the back of the packhouse and he went out there to meet them. Sophia stayed in the house with the triplets, myself and Jacob. She looked just as worried as she looked at her boys. "Alright. He can''t kill what he can''t find." Sophia said. "He always finds what he''s looking for. This guy is too good. I don''t even know what he looks like. I don''t know what species he is. No one does. That''s the point. That''s why they call him The Shadow. Because that''s all anyone has ever seen of him. A f*****g shadow." I said, pacing around the room. "I''ve never seen you look so worried before. How is that you know who The Shadow is but I don''t? I trained you as a werewolf." Jacob said. "Because you weren''t with me all the time Jacob. I was warned about him. Owen, my vampire trainer, he''s the one that actually told me about The Shadow. He showed me photos of what that bastard is capable of. And The Shadow knew about me. He left messages for me. In my room. While I slept. I never knew he was there. I never sensed him, I never heard him. He was taunting me. He was telling me that he could get to me at any time and I wouldn''t even know that he was there." I said. "That was while you were still training. It could be different now. You''ve gotten a lot better control of your powers now." Jacob said. But I kept pacing the room while I shook my head. I didn''t believe that I was a match for this guy. I didn''t know anything about him. If I was going to go up against someone, I wanted to know everything about them. And this bastard was different. There was nothing to know about him. "I think you all need to stay here at the packhouse." Sophia said. "We can''t. We can''t let the pack know what''s going on. They will worry. They will try to flee and it will get them killed. We need to know who he''s targeting." I said. "Well, how are we going to find that out?" Dean asked. "We won''t. Not until he attacks." I said. We then heard the front door open and m shut and Izzy barged into the dining room. "What''s going on in here?" She asked, thinking she was smart for catching us doing something that we shouldn''t be. She thought she was being really clever but she was just being nothing but a pain in the ass. "Go home Izzy. This has nothing to do with you." Jacob said. "I''m a part of this pack. My father is the Beta. I have a right to know." Izzy said. "You''re f*****g father isn''t even here. If he doesn''t need to know, then neither do you." I yelled. And she looked at me strangely before turning to look at the triplets. "Are you going to let her talk to me like that?" Izzy asked. "Of course they are. None of us have rejected each other yet which means they are always going to side with me. Get used to it." I snapped at her. But I was still pacing the room and chewing on my fingernails. Sophia walked over to me and she grabbed my hands and pulled them away from my face and got me to stand still. "Whatever this is, we aren''t going to let anything happen to any of you. Do you understand me?" She asked. And I nodded my head. Izzy then realized the seriousness of the situation and started questioning us about everything. I was getting so sick of tired of listening to her shrill voice that she always got when she was upset. It always got really high and very pitched and it was ringing in my head. "Just do it." Maya said in my head. So I turned around to look at Izzy who was still sitting at the table and I walked over to her and punched her straight in the face. I punched her with so much force that the chair fell back with her on it and when I looked down at her, she was out cold. "Good. Now some peace and quiet." I said, sitting down. "Jacob. Go lock her in the dungeon for a while. It''ll teach her not to disobey us." Tyler said. "Cam''s down there. She''ll start piecing s**t together if they start talking." I said. "Don''t worry. I''ll put Izzy in the deep dark part of the cell where no one is ever put." Tyler said. So Koda and Jacob took Izzy down to the dungeon and Dean exined to me that at the end of the dungeon there was another door that they could go through. There were more cell''s in that room but no one could get through the door unless they had a key and it was pitch ck in there once they turned the light out. It meant that Izzy and Cam won''t even see each other. When Grayson got back he exined that the warriors were apprised of the situation and the were going to be pulling double duties and he was doubling up on patrols until The Shadow it stopped. I didn''t believe that he would be stopped. But I knew that I had to at least believe that they were going to do everything they could. If Ava hired this guy, then she knows something. Because if she has sent him after me, it means that she doesn''t n on killing me during the war and making it look like an ident She was just going to have me assassinated and then that was it. I would be out of the way, the guys would be heartbroken and Izzy would try to move in as the next Luna. It was all too disturbing to think about in full. Even just the thought of Izzy being with my guys was driving me crazy. To the point that I wanted to go down to the dungeon and kill the b***h now. I must have been thinking a little too loudly without realizing it because Dean sat next to me and he rested his hand on mine. "Hey. Don''t even worry about Izzy. Even if you''re not here, she won''t be either. We''ll be killing her and her mother for what they''ve done." He assured me. And I nodded my head. We couldn''te up with a n that day except to increase patrols and try to find out if anyone in the werewolfmunity had ever met the Shadow. And if we needed to, we''d ask the Supernatural Council who were also in the basement. But we weren''t going to do that just yet. I didn''t want to look at those assholes. And I said not to feed them for a few days or visit them. So Grayson has just had some warriors go down and make sure they are behaving themselves and trying not to escape. I eventually walked back to my house and when I got there I saw another envelope but this time it was taped to my front door. I pulled it off and I pulled out a dozen more missing persons fliers. But these ones are older than the ones that I''ve already got. Which means Ava has been kidnapping these women for longer than I realized. I looked around to see if there was anyone hanging around that looked suspicious. Anyone who I thought could have put this envelope on my door, but there was no one. There was hardly anyone out in the street. So I took it inside and locked the door.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Fighter 77 As I sat down and started looking through the new missing persons posters I saw that some of these women were kidnapped going back years. So I put their names into theputer and if anything came up on these women then I would be alerted to it. They were all the same age though. They were all between 20 and 30 when they went missing but none of them went missing before the year I was born. Giving me more reason to believe that maybe they were trying to replicate me. But I still couldn''t be too sure of that. It could just be a coincidence. I waited until it was dark that night when I went down to the basement and I grabbed a whole heap of equipment from my training room and I saw Rory watching me through the window in her little prison. I put the equipment in a backpack and I left again. I walked out the back door of my house and I found different spots all around the perimeter of the pack. I climbed the tree and I put up little cameras that were practically undetectable in the trees, pointed towards the pack, I made sure that the cameras were synced to my phone so I would I know if anyone walked past them. I knew that I would get a lot of false rms, but it was worth it if I was able to find out when The Shadow arrived. I ended up putting up hundreds of cameras around the pack and when I jumped down from one of the trees I saw Dean leaning against another tree watching me. "Do you know how dangerous it is for you to be out and about alone?" He asked. "Yeah. But if The Shadow isn''t here yet, I''ll get him when he crosses the border." I said. "Yeah. I thought that''s what you were doing. I''ll make sure no one else knows that you''ve put cameras up. They won''t like you''re spying on them." He said. "The cameras aren''t pointed at anyone''s houses except yours and mine." I said. "Fair enough." He said. "What are you doing out here anyway?" I asked. "I''m on duty." "Why are you in human form?" "No. I mean, I''m on Nova duty. We''ve decided that someone is going to stay with night from now on." "It''s too dangerous. Someone might see you." "I don''t care. We''re not leaving you alone." He said. you every So we walked back to my house but we went the back way and as soon as we walked inside I made something to eat for dinner. "I don''t know why you guys are so worried about me. Chances are, this guy has been hired to kill you." I said. "You''re the one that is going to be the hardest to take out. If Ava hired him then she knows that." "But that defeats the purpose of the war. From what I can tell, that''s only happening so they can kill me and make it look like I got caught in the crossfire." I said. We walked upstairs to my room and I pulled out my spell book and the candles and crystals. "What are you doing?" Dean asked, confused. "Do you think cameras are my only defense? I''m part witch as well, don''t forget." I said. So I set up the crystals and the candles and Dean sat on the bed to watch what I was doing. I sat in the middle of the circle and I opened the book to find the spell that I was looking for. I started concentrating and calling upon the power that I needed. The mes on the candles grew as high as I was while I was sitting and I saw Dean flinch. But I stayed sitting therepletely calm. "per t*ille naturae numen. Hanc sarcinam et populum in ea custodiat. A vi ignis. Hanc sarcinam et populum in ea custodiat. Vi aquae. Hanc sarcinam et populum in ea custodiat. Vi venti. Hanc sarcinam et populum in ea custodiat. Potestate terre. Hanc sarcinam et populum in ea custodiat. Hoc peto ab ariolo, qui deam naturae et omnia in se conservabit." The fire of the candles then simmered back down to their normal size and I opened my eyes and looked around. It all looked normal, except the crystals were glowing around the circle. "Does that mean it worked? What did you do?" Dean asked. "I asked the Goddess of nature to protect the pack." I said. "Nature?" He asked. "You''re a werewolf. You should believe that nature is more powerful than people realize" "Yeah. But we pray to the moon goddess." "I pray to many Goddess." I said, blowing out the candles. "Do you think it will work?" "I don''t know. That''s the problem with spells. You don''t know straight away. Not unless you''re using powers right in front of you. But spells are a little harder to predict." I exined. "I don''t believe this guy is going to get past any of the cameras or the spell. You''ve got this handled." Dean said. "Good. Then I don''t need a babysitter." "Nice try. You can''t get rid of me, even if you tried." "Yeah. I knew that was too easy." I said, packing up all my stuff. I put everything back in the wardrobe and Dean followed me down to the basement while I went to check on Rory. She wasying on her bed, but she wasn''t asleep. She looked at us for a moment before she looked away. So we went back upstairs. "Do you feel sorry for her?" Dean asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Yeah. I know that she doesn''t deserve to be here. But I already told her. She''s only got Wesley to thank for it. And once he''s dealt withpletely, I''ll let her go." I said. We went back up to my bedroom and Dean grabbed my hand and forced me to sit on the bed. "I''ve never seen you nervous before. This guy really scares you, doesn''t he?" Dean asked. "Of course he does. Plus I''ve got someone leaving anonymous envelopes on my doorstep telling me about missing people that are linked to Ava. There''s too many people sneaking around that I don''t know about. I need to know who''s doing this." I said. "Well, you can find out who is leaving the envelopes." He said. "Yeah. I''ve already got a camera set up facing the front door." I said. "I trust that you will catch this guy. You''ve never let us down yet." "Don''t do that. Don''t put any more pressure on me. It''s bad enough that I know this guy is headed this way." I said. 0 "Sorry. But remember the agreement. We are protecting each other. It''s not all up to you. And we know about it and dad is doing everything he can." Dean said. "I know. I''m gonna go and have a shower." I said, standing up. "I thought you were never going to ask." I chuckled and walked into the bathroom and Dean was pretty quick to follow. He got his clothes off in record time and we got in the shower together. Dean grabbed the soap and started washing me all over while I was letting the warm water run all over me, trying to rx me. Not that I could really rx at the moment. But Dean had ways of helping me rx. He turned me around so my back was flush against his chest and he started washing my chest, down my breasts and my stomach. He put the soap up before he started moving his hand down further and he rubbed my fingers along my slit and yed with my clit for a few moments before he pushed one finger inside of He started pumping it in and out of me and I leaned back and rested against his chest, enjoying the feeling of him being inside of me and he added a second finger. He started moving them in and out of me as he brought his head down and started kissing me on the neck. He growled in pleasure hearing the moansing from me, so he pulled his fingers out and he spun me around really quickly and started kissing me. He grabbed my legs and picked me up off the ground and I wrapped my legs around his waist. He pushed me up against the wall of the shower and he adjusted himself at my entrance before he pushed inside of me and I wrapped my arms around his neck. He reached over and turned the shower off and he stepped out of the shower while he was still holding me. He walked back into my bedroom and he sat on the side of the bed while he was still inside of me and Dean moved his hands to my hips to start moving me up and down. I ced my hands on his legs just behind me as leverage and I started moving at my own 4/5 pace while Dean leaned forward, kissing my chest and my breasts. As soon as I reached my peak, my whole body spasmed with my orgasm. And Dean let out a couple more hard thrusts before his movements became erratic and he also found his release. He pulled me close to him, and I wrapped my arms around him while he was resting his head on my chest. Both of us were breathless. But neither of us wanted to move or let go of each other. Fighter 78 When I woke up the next morning Dean was still fast asleep, facing me with his arm across my waist. I got up without waking him and I went to the wardrobe to get some clothes on before I went downstairs to the kitchen to make a coffee. As soon as I made it, I put a jacket on and I walked outside to have the coffee while I was watching the snow falling lightly around the pack. It made everything look so much more beautiful but at the same time, I had this strange feeling that it wasn''t going tost. Like I should be enjoying it while I can. Because it wasn''t going to stay like this for too much longer. I knew that things were getting close. ns were being put into ce and I waspletely in the dark about everything. I stood on the patio leaning against the railing while watching the snow with the front door open, when I was pulled out of my thoughts by a loud rm going off on myputer. I ran inside and I closed the door and ran over to theputer. "What is it?" Dean asked, running downstairs. "One of the cameras picked up movement." I said. I found the camera that was setting off the rm and I tried to follow whatever it could be using the other cameras near it. "Wait. What''s that?" Dean asked, pointing out something in the corner of one of the cameras. "It looks like a f*****g shadow on a tree." I said, looking at him. So he mind linked his father and Koda and Tyler. It only took seconds for the three of them to run to my house and I had already printed out that one photo of the shadow on the tree and I was trying to find him on the other cameras situated around the rest of the pack. "When did you put these up?" Tyler asked. "Last night. But I can''t f*****g find him again." I said, searching all the cameras. I even started hacking into cameras that the pack businesses had up on their shops and stuff like that. And the camera that I had up around my house and the ones around the packhouse. "He''s disappeared." Koda said. "Yeah. It''s what he does." I said, looking out the window. "Do you think he''s here?" Grayson asked. "I don''t know. He could be in the woods still. Could be waiting to make his move. Or he could already be in your house... Where''s your mother?" I asked. And they all looked at each other. So I ran to the door and I stopped at the table next to the door and grabbed out a strange looking gun that none of the guys recognised. I ran out the door barefoot and ran to the packhouse. I kicked open the door and I scanned the area carefully. Koda tried to run in the house behind me but I put my hand up and without touching him, I pushed him backwards and hended on his back on the ground. I managed to clear the whole first floor while the others stayed outside because I wouldn''t let them in. I made my way up the stairs to the second floor and I started clearing all the rooms there when someone walked out of one of the rooms. I pointed my gun at them when Sophia screamed and I got a bit of a shock so I put the gun down. I grabbed her by the hand and I pulled her down the stairs and out the front door to where the guys were. We ran back to my house and the guys insisted that they were watching the front of my house and no one walked inside. But that doesn''t mean that they didn''t use the back door. I made them stay outside while I cleared my whole house and when it was clear, I let them in. "What did you tell Rory?" Dean asked. "Didn''t tell her anything. She doesn''t need to know." I said, putting the gun back. "What the hell sort of a gun is that?" Grayson asked. "I made it. It holds special bullets." "Not silver?" Koda asked. "No. Not silver. They hold shotgun shells that I fill with sulfuric acid and gun powder topped off with a re that is activated when I fire it. So, whatever it hits will be instantly put down." I 214 exined. "What the hell made you make something like that?" Tyler asked. "Seeing the photos of what The Shadow does to his victims." I said as I walked back to the table. I started searching the cameras again and I still couldn''t find where this asshole was. Grayson told his patrols that we''ve had a breach and they need to be on alert. A lot of them answered back, but a couple of them didn''t. Grayson looked worried and wanted to go and check, but I got up and stopped him. "You''re not going into the woods." I said. "I''m the Alpha. You can''t tell me what to do. And they are my responsibility." He yelled. "They''re already dead." I said. And he looked at me with a bit of desperation on his face. "One of them is an orphan. I promised his parents that I would look out for him." Grayson said. "Did he want to be a warrior?" "Yeah." "Then there was nothing that you could do. They all know that a war ising and he still chose to go out there every day. I know that they weren''t counting on this attack. None of us were. But he died doing what he loved and making you proud." I said. Grayson looked resigned to the fact that the warrior was dead and that he did it to make Grayson proud. He didn''t look too happy about it, but he sat on the couch and didn''t try to leave again. If he went out there, he would definitely be killed if he is recognised as the Alpha. "What do we do about the pack?" Sophia asked. "Well, you''ve got the supernatural council in your basement. And you''ve got people in the dungeon. Do you even have a shelter for an attack?" I asked. "Yeah. It''s under the meeting all. It''ll fit everyone that we have here at the pack in ska. When we bring the rest of the pack here we will need arger one." Sophia said. "Great. We need to get them into the shelter. Are there enough supplies there?" I asked. "Yeah. It''s fully stocked. We''ve never needed to use it before." Sophia said. "We''ll get the warriors to help." Grayson said. 3/4 So Grayson and Sophia left my house to start evacuating the pack and sending them down to the shelter. "Maybe you should head down there too." Koda said. "Like hell." I said, without even looking at him. "Do you think he''ll attack if we''re all together?" Dean asked. "I don''t know. I really don''t know how this guy operates. I''ve never studied him because no one knows how he operates." I said. "Alright. Well, do we just sit here like f*****g bait?" Tyler asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "No. We''re gonna go looking. But not while there are innocents out there." I said. "Can we see the contract?" Koda asked. So I pulled up the contract and I printed it out for them to see it. "Alright. This doesn''t say a kill order. It says a capture order." Koda said. "I know what it says." I said. "So, he''s not going to kill us." "No. But whoever gets in his way of taking what he wants will die. If he wants me and you get in the way, he will kill you. The same if I get in the way and he really wants you." I said. My door then mmed open and Jacob ran inside looking really frantic. "What is it?" I asked, standing up. "It''s Lexie. I went to evacuate her house. Her mother''s dead and she''s not there." He said. I stood up and I looked at the guys. "Why the hell would he want Lexie?" I asked. "Let''s go." Dean said. So I grabbed the gun from the cupboard again and I put my boots on. Jacob stayed at my house to watch Rory for me and I left with the triplets. Fighter 79 As soon as we got to Lexie''s house which was right next to the packhouse, we walked inside and I looked around carefully for anything that might be out of the ordinary. I''ve been in this house more recently than the triplets so I might be able to tell if there''s anything that''s not right. I walked to the kitchen and I stopped just inside the doorway. The triplets walked in behind me and all three of them gasped. Her mother was lying dead on the ground. There was blood everywhere. She had beenN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. disemboweled, almost decapitated and her face was missing. "This is what he does?" Koda asked. "Yeah. And it only takes minutes for him to do it." I said, trying to keep my voice steady. But I didn''t do a very good job of it. We searched the rest of the house and there was nothing out of ce but when I looked out of Lexie''s bedroom window I saw prints in the snow below her window. I climbed onto the windowsill and jumped out,nding on my feet on the ground. Followed by the triplets. We started following the prints and I heard fabric tearing and snarlsing from behind me. Suddenly I was surrounded by three huge ck wolves but I kept walking, following the tracks. "There''s no scent." Koda said in my mind. "That''s because he''s not a werewolf. It looks like it, but he''s not." I said. "How long has he been killing?" Dean asked. "I don''t know. I just know what I was shown. I''ve known about it for a couple of years. When Owen showed me the photos." I said. "Owen was your vampire trained?" Koda asked. "Yeah." I said. We followed the tracks into the woods and suddenly they disappeared. We stopped when we couldn''t see any more tracks and we started looking around. We all went in different directions for a few yards before we went back and met in the same spot. 1/5 4 We weren''t going to split up because that was the best way to get ourselves killed or kidnapped. I slowly started to look up and the tree that we were standing next to. I looked up so high that my neck was crooked all the way backwards and I saw Lexie right up the top of the tree. "Holy shit." I said. So the triplets looked up as well and saw Lexie up against the trunk of the tree, tied up with a thick rope and tape over her mouth. She was tied so tightly that she couldn''t even move. So I jumped to the first branch and I climbed all the way up to the top. It took me about 15 minutes to get to her and I grabbed a knife out of the back of my pants and I cut her loose. "Thank the goddess. I didn''t think anyone was going to find me." She said. "You''re safe now. Did you see who did this?" I asked. "No. It was all a blur. I don''t know. I heard mom screaming and by the time I made my way down the stairs, she was dead and it looked at me. I ran back upstairs and it came after me." She exined. "It?" I asked. "It''s not normal. It''s not human looking. It''s weird. I can''t even exin it. But it moves really fast." She said. "Alright. Put your arm around my neck." I said. So she did what I told her to and I climbed back down to the ground with her. "Dean. Can you get her to the shelter? We''ll wait here for you." I said. So Lexie climbed on Dean''s back and he ran back to the shelter with her. She was going to need some medical attention but she was mostly okay. "What do you think it is?" Koda asked. "I have no idea." I said. "It left her tied up in this tree. It wants us here." Tyler said. "The tracks have stopped. It''s using the trees to move around." I said, looking up. 2/5 Resene "Are you sure?" "How else would you exin the tracks disappearing?" I asked. I crouched down and looked at the tracks that were left and it looked like this thing wasn''t wearing boots. "These tracks don''t look normal. It''s not a human footprint. Or a wolf." I said. "Have you seen anything like it before?" Koda asked. "No. I mean, even witches and fae''s have the same footprints as humans. This is something different." I said. Dean finally got back to us and we stood there talking about which way to go. It didn''t really matter. I had a feeling that it was watching us right now. Somewhere in the trees. But we couldn''t see I hated being oblivious like this. I always knew when I was being watched. But right now, I couldn''t feel anything. We started walking deeper into the woods and I was a little way in front of the guys when I suddenly felt a strong wind behind me so I turned around and the guys were gone. "Koda. Tyler. Dean. Where are you?" I yelled. I looked around everywhere without moving to see if I could see where they were. But I couldn''t. I took a couple of steps back to where they were when I saw them off in the distance. They were back in human form and all three were tied to the bottom of a tree trunk. The same way Lexie was tied up. I ran over to them but they were all yelling at me through the tape over their mouths, their muffled yells telling me to stay back. I stopped a couple of meters in front of them and I stood there straight. Knowing that it was right behind me. I turned around and there was a skinny creature standing behind me with shaggy ripped pants on and a gray hooded jumper that was way too big for it. I looked down at its feet and all of its toes looked like they had been melted together or something. But it looked more like a birth defect. "Who are you?" I asked. But it started chuckling like it was crazy or something. 3/5 It wouldn''t raise its head so I could see it. But it started pacing in front of me. "Why you?" It asked. "What?" I asked. "Why you? Why did you turn out so perfect?" "I don''t understand." So it finally raised its head and its hands came out from its jumper. It had extended ws like a wolf that didn''t retract, it had fangs that were constantly out like a vampire and one side of its face was also melted together. Its eye was melted to its nose and that side of its mouth wouldn''t close. It was really deformed and it gave me a shock when I first saw it. "What the f**k?" I asked. "Nova." Wesley yelled, running through the woods towards us. "Get the hell out of here." I yelled. "No. Let him stay." It said. "Who are you?" I asked. "People call me The Shadow." "I know that. What''s your name?" I asked. "You want to know my real name?" He asked, surprised. "Yes." I said. And Wesley stopped just behind him. "My name is Bronson." He said. "How the hell did you get here?" Wesley asked. "You two know each other?" I asked. "Oh. You haven''t heard? I''m not surprised. I thought it was time for a family reunion." Bronson said. "Family reunion?" I asked, barely above a whisper. And I looked at Wesley. "Isn''t that right, dad?" Bronson asked, looking at Wesley. Fighter 80 I stood there looking between Bronson and Wesley. Wesley was pissed that Bronson was here, but Bronson was happy that the secret was finally out. "You have no right being here." Wesley said. "He has a contract." I said. "What?" Wesley yelled. "Who are you here for? Who hired you?" I asked. "I can''t tell you who hired me. But I am here for you." Bronson said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "But you wanted me to know who you were before you took me?" I asked. "Yeah. I thought dad should see what he''s done." Bronson said. And now I started chuckling. Bronson looked at me strangely and I broke out into a pretty heavyughter to the point where I was trying to catch my breath. "Well, you should have done your homework. That son of a b***h tried to kill me recently. That''s why I kidnapped his mate and stepdaughter. And I''ve kept them away from him. So he will do as he''s told otherwise I''m going to kill them." I said, trying to get it out between breaths. "I guess it''s not just because I''m a freak that you don''t want me. You''re just an asshole of a father." Bronson said. "Oh. You definitely got that right." I said. "Well, that doesn''t change anything. I still have to take you in." Bronson said. "Not until you tell me who the f**k hired you." I said. "I told you that I can''t." So I turned to look at the triplets. They were all warning me in my head not to do anything stupid. But I didn''t know who hired him to get me. "Just tell me this. Do they want to kill me?" I asked. "I don''t think so." Bronson said. "They wouldn''t tell you. Would they?" I asked. "Don''t you f*****g dare do anything stupid Nova." Koda yelled in my head. "Rx. I''ll be alright. I need to know who hired him. I need to know who wants me." "It''s Ava. It has to be." "It goes against her whole n. This is someone else. Just rx. I''ll be fine." I said. They all started screaming at me in my head, but I blocked them out and I looked at Bronson. "If I go with you, will you leave this pack and not hurt anyone else?" I asked. "Of course. You''re all I want." He said. So I looked back at the triplets and then at Wesley. "Alright. I''ll go with you." I said. The triplets started fighting against their restraints but I told them not to give in to Wesley. Don''t give him Cam or Rory. I then contacted Jacob and told him where the triplets were because I didn''t trust Wesley to untie them. Jacob was really confused but Bronson started walking and I looked back at the triplets. "I''m sorry. But I have to find out who. And don''t follow me. I love you." I said. I started walking behind Bronson and he ran at the speed of a vampire which is why he was never found before. He was never seen and got the nickname The Shadow. Because he was in and out in seconds and still managed to do that much damage to a person that we saw on Lexie''s mother. I had no problem keeping up with him and we managed to get a couple hours away from the pack before we stopped running. I knew the wolves wouldn''t be able to catch up to us now. "How old are you?" I asked. "I''m 25. And you?" He asked. "You know how old I am." "Yes. 18." "In a few days." I said. "Oh right. I''m sorry you won''t be with your mates when you turn 18." He said. "Who says that I won''t be?" I asked. And he started chuckling again. "You really think I take on suicide missions?" He asked. "We''re about to see." I said. We walked in silence for much of the way, but I heard Bronson mumbling to himself a lot. And 2/5 he would nce over at me, before he would put his head down again with his hood up mumbling again. "Do you n to let me in on this conversation?" Lasked. "Why you?" "Why do you keep asking that?" I asked. "Why did youe out like that but I came out like this?" He asked. "I don''t know." I said. "You''ve got it so perfect. And my mother abandoned me when I was born." He said. "My mother wasn''t perfect. I wish she had abandoned me. It''s better than being beaten my whole life." "Why would she do that to you?" He spat at me. "Because she was in love with Wesley and he left while she was pregnant. She med me for that." I said. "And now you''ve got three men that are willing to die for you." He said. "That''s how the werewolf mate bond works." I said. "I''m never going to get that privilege." "Why do you kill people the way you do?" I asked. "They deserve it." I stopped walking when he said that and stared at it. It caused him to turn and look at me. He thought I had taken off at first and was ready to run after me. But he saw me standing there just staring at him. "No one deserves to die the way you kill them. You can be angry at your mother. You can be angry at Wesley. Even at me, if you like. But those people never deserved what you did." I said. "You said that Wesley abandoned you. He''s here now with you." Bronson said. "Yeah. He tried to hand me over to the supernatural council. They were going to destroy me because they believed that I am too dangerous." "Why didn''t they keep you?" He asked. "Because I was a step ahead. And now they''re all locked in cages under my control." He looked me up and down and nodded his head. 3/5 T "You''re not as weak as I thought you were." He said. "No. You really should have done your homework on me." I said as I started walking again. "It doesn''t change anything. You''re still the wanted child. Not us." He said. "What do you mean ''us''?" I asked. "It doesn''t matter. Not anymore." He said. I kept trying to get more information out of him, but it seemed like he retreated into his own little world. He kept an eye on me but he was mumbling to himself. Having a conversation with someone that wasn''t that. It could possibly have been a wolf in his head. I wasn''t sure. But as long as I was still with him, that''s the only interaction he wanted to have with me. He didn''t want to talk to me or hear about my life with Evelyn or my rtionship with Wesley. I''m not saying that my life was easier than his, because I know that it wouldn''t have been. But he has to understand that people like us aren''t exactly epted in the supernatural world, let alone the human world. He had us walking faster than normal and we got to the border of Canada by nightfall. The fastest I had ever gotten to the border. And that was where I saw people waiting. "Thank you." A man said to Bronson, but he didn''t look up at them. All they saw was his hood. "The werewolf council." I said. "Hello Nova. It''s nice to finally meet you." The leader said. "Kiss my ass." I said. And heughed. "Wow. I heard you had fire." He said. "I''m sure whoever told you that meant it literally." I red at him. Another one of them handed Bronson a check and he started walking away. "Bronson." I said. And he turned to look at me, but he still kept his head down. "It was really nice having a brother. Even if it was just for a day." I said. "I''ll always be your brother. No matter what they do to you." He said. "No. We won''t be." I said. And he looked at me strangely as I pulled my gun out from under my jacket and I shot him in the chest. The shotgun bullet had so much force that it knocked him off his feet and he flew back about 4/5 10 feet before hended on the ground and the bullet was sparking and smoldering in his chest. He didn''t get up again after that. Fighter 81 The werewolf council all stood there staring at Bronson and then staring at me, holding the gun. None of them moved at first. They were in shock. But then one of them grabbed the gun out of my hand and he tried to open it to empty the shells out of it. He didn''t know how it worked because it was a homemade gun. I needed something that would hold a shotgun shell but was also easy to hide. I turned to face the council and the whole five of them were staring at me, looking me up and down. I wasn''t sure what they were expecting. But this is what they were getting. I guess I looked more normal than they expected. "So, do you assholes have any names?" I asked. "Of course. I''m the leader Anders, this is Mitchell, Magnus, Edison and Davis." Anders introduced me. "All men. What a f*****g surprise." I said, rolling my eyes. "So, are you going to tell me what the f**k you want with me or do you want me to guess?" I asked. "You need to learn your ce." Magnus said. "If you expect me to show you any respect then you''re delusional. You just had me kidnapped. And for what? Are you nning on killing me?" I asked. "Why would we do that?" Anders asked. "I don''t know. You tell me. You''re the ones that wanted me." I insisted. "We don''t n on killing you. But you are going toe in really handy for us." Davis said. "You want to use my powers." I said. "Well, you are very unique." Edison said. That''s what all of this was about? They want me for my powers? Lexie''s mother died because the council wants me powers? What was the point of any of this? I can''t believe that this is actually happening. I looked around to see where I was when I realized that it wasn''t the Canadian border. I looked around and there wasn''t much snow on the ground. Not like there was back home. +10 Bon Canada wouldn''t have any snow on the ground yet. We were still in ska but I was confused. I have a great sense of direction. What the hell did Bronson do to me? I mean, what was he really mumbling when he was talking? If he''s dad''s kid, then he might have powers like me. But the fae and witch part of me, which is what can use teleportation, is on my mother''s side. Wesley only has werewolf and vampire. So that doesn''t make sense. "Are you alright?" Anders asked. "Where are we?" I asked. "I thought werewolves were great at directions." "Yeah. We usually are. What the hell have you done to me?" I asked. "Bronson did it. We gave him a spell. A spell that anyone can do. You don''t need to have powers to mutter a few lines intin." Mitchell said. "What the hell is going on?" "Well, Grayson and his triplets have been deemed to be a massive pain in our asses. So, we''re getting rid of them. And you''re going to help us." Magus said. "Get fucked." I said. "Oh, you are going to help us otherwise you will be forever sorry." He said, taking a step closer to me. "What the hell could they have possibly done to you? They never leave ska." I said. "You don''t know?" Anders asked. "Know what?" "Grayson has been trying to rally Alpha''s against us. They believe that we are not doing a good enough job so he wants to take us out. To rece us." Anders said. "Well, you did just hire that freak to kidnap me. So, I might have to agree with Grayson on that one." I said. They all growled at me, but I stood there firmly and didn''t show them an ounce of fear. Probably because I wasn''t afraid. "You don''t know who you are messing with." Magnus threatened. "Actually, I''m starting to think that you don''t know who I really am." I said. 2/5 "You''re the triplets mate. We know that." He said. "Is that all?" I smirked. +10 Boms They looked at each other, confused. They really didn''t know what the hell I was. Not even after Bronson called me his brother. How could they not put it together if I am rted to that thing. Unless, they don''t know the truth behind him either. I assumed that the werewolf council knew everything that the wolves in the country were up supernatural heritage to me. I took a step back from the five wolves in front of me and they looked at me strangely. They looked concerned now that they obviously haven''t done their homework. "You really should have left well enough alone. There are so many other crimes beingmitted right under your nose and youe after Grayson because he is challenging you? What about the wolves that are actually breaking thew? Hurting innocent humans. The one rule for us even being here, being created by the Moon Goddess is to protect humans. And they are being herded and hurt because of a rogue wolf." I exined. "Who?" Anders demanded. "It''s toote for that now. You really don''t deserve to be the werewolf council. You don''t deserve to even breathe the same air as Grayson. He''s more of a werewolf than you will ever be." I said. They looked very displeased with what I was saying, but as I was standing there and moving backwards from them I wanted to see if they were alone. I needed to know if there were wolves waiting for their go ahead to attack me. Did they bring back up or are they ignorant enough to think that they could take me on their own? And after finding out that they think I''m just a normal wolf, I think they believe that they can take me on my own. My eyes started changing color and Maya was trying to break through. She was forcing her way through and I was having a lot of trouble controlling her. She''s never done this before. She''s never been so angry before that she''s forced herself so much.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. +10 Bomus She wants to kill them so much that I can''t even control her. I started taking deep breaths to control her, but that wasn''t working. In a matter of seconds, I was pushed to the back of my mind and Maya had taken over. She shifted into her ck and white wolf and she stood there snarling at the council. They all jumped back when they saw the size of my wolf, knowing that it wasn''t normal for a she-wolf to be this big. To be the size of an Alpha. They all shifted in unison and were ready for this fight. They were ready to take me on and they lined up in a straight line, right in front of me. That was their biggest mistake. "Maya." I said. "They want to kill our boys. They aren''t going near them. Ever." Maya growled in my head. I wasn''t in control of anything now. Maya was doing it. She put a foot forward and looked down at the ground before she looked back up and her eyes were glowing white. All five of the council members stopped and stood up straight, staring at Maya. She didn''t get distracted though. She raised her head to the sky and the moon was shining down bright on her. A streak of light came down from the moon and shone directly onto Maya, giving her more power than she had ever felt before. She reared up on her back legs, and when shended on her two front legs, the ground started to shake. Suddenly the snow picked up off the ground and started swirling around the air, around Maya. The snow then turned to ice and it darted towards the council, stabbing them and cutting them all over. It got Mitchell straight through the eye and he dropped where he was standing. The icicles started getting bigger and sharper as she was throwing them at the council, without her even touching them. They tried to retreat, but they didn''t get very far. The ice stabbed them at all angles and then they caught on fire. Causing the council members to catch on fire from the inside. 4/5 +10 Bonu Maya walked closer to where they were and seeing that they were all dead, she allowed me to take control again. I shifted back into my human self and I was surrounded by the dead bodies of the council, but I was so exhausted that I copsed to the ground. Right in the middle of them. Fighter 82 "Nova." A voice screamed in the distance. I lifted my head up, slightly. I was covered in sweat, breathing heavily while I was surrounded by snow. I didn''t have the strength to call back. I didn''t have the strength to even look up properly. I saw some figures in front of me, running towards me. But they were all blurry. I couldn''t make sense of anything right now. My whole mind was in shambles. I felt the warm hands on my bare skin before Koda took off his shirt and he put it on me since my clothes had been torn to shreds. He helped me up and I was looking around, nothing wasing into view properly. I could feel my head pounding and I stumbled as I tried to walk. Koda grabbed my arm but then I was plunged into darkness as I felt myself fall to the ground. TWO DAYS LATER "How long is she going to stay like this?" Tyler asked. "I don''t know. The doctor said that she will wake up when she wakes up. Obviously something happened out there in the forest but we don''t know what." Dean said. "She killed the f*****g council. How the hell is dad going to make that go away?" Koda asked. "Koda. What was she doing with the council? Bronson took her to the people that hired him. Don''t you think that maybe it was them?" Tyler asked. "Of course I have thought about that. But why would they want her? Why would they do all of that to get their hands on her?" Tyler asked. "They said that they wanted my power." I said in a really raspy voice. Suddenly there were three bodies on the bed with me, fussing over me and checking to make sure that I was alright. "Get the doctor." Tyler yelled out. "I''m fine. I''m just exhausted after what Maya did." I said. I finally opened my eyes and I could see properly. My vision wasing back into focus and I saw three very worried faces looking back at me. 410 BARU The doctor rushed in then and asked the triplets to leave. He checked all my vitals and I was still hooked up to an IV because he said that I needed fluids. But it looks like I will be alright. I sat up a little on the bed as the triplets came back in and I realized that I wasn''t at home. They had brought me back to the packhouse and I was in Koda''s bedroom. "How long have I been here?" I asked. "You''ve been unconscious for two days." Koda said. "You said that the council wanted you for your powers." Dean said. "Yeah. But that didn''t make any sense to me, because they didn''t know that I was different from a normal wolf." I said, getting breathless while I was talking. "I don''t understand." Dean said. "They said that your dad is trying to rally Alpha''s to go against the council. So they took me to use my power to kill you and your dad. But they didn''t know that I was different. I can only assume that they were going to use me as your mate. They were going to use our bond to make youply with whatever they wanted to do." I exined. "So, you killed them?" Koda asked. "I had nothing to do with that. Maya took over. I couldn''t stop her. She''s never done that before. She''s never been able to do that before. What''s going to happen? She killed the werewolf council. That''s not going to go unnoticed." I said, starting to panic. "Don''t worry about that. We''ll talk to dad. We''ll tell him everything that you just said." Tyler said. "Why don''t we go and do that now?" Dean asked. So Tyler and Dean left and Kodaid on the bed next to me. He intertwined his fingers with mine as heid there staring at the ceiling. "I''m sorry that I left like that. I know that if I didn''t, Bronson was going to kill you. And the other two." I said. "I know. You were protecting us. I get that. I just hate that you had to... We found Bronson while we were out there. It looks like the Shadow is out of business." Koda said. "I guess he is. I''m just d that gun worked. I mean, I know that it works. I didn''t know if it would work on him." I said. 2/4 +10 Bonus Weid there staring up at the ceiling together and I still felt tired. Even though I had been. unconscious for thest two days. I rolled over onto my side, as much as I could with the IV in my arm, and I rested my head on Koda''s chest. Iid there listening to him breathe and his heart beating in his chest. He wrapped his arms around me, really tightly. "I really didn''t think I was going to see you again." Koda admitted. "I wouldn''t have gone if I didn''t think I could handle it. I don''t want to leave you either." I said. "But you didn''t know he was going to take you to the council." "I know. But I knew that I could handle it." He tightened his grip around me and kissed me on the top of my head. "I am tying you to this bed and you''re never running off again." He said. I scoffed, but I knew that he was somewhat serious when he said that. Tyler and Dean came back into the room andid down on the bed as well. We all stayed there not saying anything until I fell asleep again. Still in Tyler''s tight warm and safe grip. I didn''t know what was going to happen now the council was gone. I didn''t know what was going to happen to me because I killed them. They were going to kill Grayson and the triplets. I knew that I was going to have to face the consequences of what I had done. And I would have to answer to the werewolfmunity. I don''t have any proof that they were going toe and kill my mates. That''s just what they told me. And for all I know, they had people back at their base destroying evidence as we speak.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But I knew that I would deal with it when the time came.. Right now, I was just going to enjoy what was probably myst days as a free wolf. With my Fighter 83 When I woke up the next morning I walked down to the kitchen and the omega was in there getting breakfast ready for the Alpha family. But I just told her to ignore me while I got a coffee. Grayson came to the dining room as I walked in and he smiled when he saw me. "I''m d to see you up. You weren''t looking too good earlier." He said. "Yeah. I just needed rest." I said. "Well, the boys were worried sick about you. I''ve never seen them like that before." He said. I sat at the table with Grayson while the omega brought him his coffee and then went back to the kitchen. "Alpha Grayson. Did they tell you what the council was going to do?" I asked. "Yeah. Dean and Tyler told me that they wereing for me and the boys. You stopped them." He said. "I killed the werewolf council. I don''t know what that means. I haven''t been in this world long enough to know what is going to happen next." I said. But he put his paperwork down and he looked straight at me. "I''ve been on the phone with Alpha''s all night. With people that are still at headquarters of the council building. Nothing is going to happen to you. Because no one knows that you killed them." He said. But I looked at him really confused. How could no one know that I was the one that did it? "I don''t understand." I said. "They never told anyone what they were doing because they knew that they would be put on trial and executed if they killed me and my children. We have done absolutely nothing to prove that we are a threat to them." Grayson exined. "So, the werewolf council went rogue?" I asked. "Yeah. Pretty much. And everyone believes that they met up with someone on the road that they trusted when they shouldn''t have and it cost them their lives." He exined. A "Okay. So, they don''t know about me. That''s good. That''s the way we want to keep it." I said. "Yeah. We don''t want people to know that you exist because you are too valuable. And now because of your powers. If peoplee hunting you, my boys will never survive if anything +10 Bonu happens to you." He said. "Well, I''m not going anywhere." I said. And he smiled at me. The guys came downstairs a little whileter and we all had breakfast together. I''d learnt that Izzy had been released from the dungeon and she was back at home, but she was on probation at the moment. If she stepped out of line one more time, then she would be doing a lot more serious time in the dungeon. Not just a couple of days. The guys walked me home afterwards because I still had a lot of work to do there and they wanted to help. But we had to be careful about being seen together, so we weren''t affectionate towards each other in public and we started getting to work as soon as I got home. I had to check on Rory as soon as I got there and Jacob had been feeding her, but otherwise, she was fine. I got back on theputer and I started trying to track down all of these missing women. But it wasn''t long before myputer got a hit on one of the newest names that I put into theputer. "What''s that?" Tyler asked. "One of the oldest victims. She was taken 15 years ago when she was 25. She was only just found." I said. "Alive?" Dean asked. "No. They found her body dumped in Yosemite. She''d be 40 now but it says here that it looks like she was only dead for about a month before she was found. She was found 6 months ago. " I said. "Where was she for those 15 years?" Tyler asked. "There are photos of her going into Ava''s facility. And that''s it." I said. One human victim had turned up and she''s dead. Does that mean we''re going to find more like her or does that just mean that she was identally killed? I wish I could really think that it was an ident. But we know that it wasn''t. She was a loose end that they needed to get rid of. I grabbed her missing poster and I wrote ''deceased'' on it along with the dates. Maybe if we could find more than we could put them in order and it might give us a timeline or some indication of what they are doing to these poor women. Apart from my theories. +10 Bonu CHAPTER 83 The guys had started acting a little weird that afternoon while I was trying to get some work done but they were messing around in the house and doing things that they wouldn''t tell me about. I just let them go, hoping I would be able to find something to do with these missing women but that one body was the only one that''s been found. As far as I knew, the rest were still missing. Jacob showed up that afternoon and he walked over to the table where I was sitting. "Do you ever stop working?" He asked. "Can''t. Need to find out what the hell Ava is doing with these women." I said. "And you will. But you need to take it easy. You just had a bit of a scare." "I''m sitting at aputer. I''m not running around the woods hunting anything. Anyway, what are you doing here?" I asked. "Well, the guys asked me toe and stay here so I can take care of Rory." He said. I looked at him really confused. Why would he need to take care of Rory if I''m here? I can do it on my own. I have been doing it and she''s fine and alive. "You need a break." Koda said, walking into the room with Tyler and Dean. "No. What I need is to get this work done." I said. "It''ll be there waiting for you when you get back. I''ve already packed you a bag and we''re going, whether you like it or not." Dean said. "And where the hell are we meant to be going?" I asked. "That''s a surprise." He said. I turned back to look at theputer. "I hate surprises." I said. But suddenly Koda picked me up from the chair and put me over his shoulder to carry me out of the house. "Are you f*****g kidding me? Put me down you lunatic." I yelled. The car was already waiting out the front so Koda put me in the backseat and Tyler slid in next to me while the other two got in the front seat. "We don''t have time for this." I protested. "We always have time for a break." Dean said. +10 Bonus "Spoken like a true Alpha." I said, sarcastically. "Are you at least going to tell me where we''re going?" I asked. "Nope." Koda said. So I sat in the backseat silent almost the whole way. And it was a fair way as well. We were in the car for almost 3 hours before we finally pulled up out the front of a five-star spa resort overlooking beautiful snow covered mountains with massive ski slopes everywhere. I got out of the car and looked up at the resort that looked like a really fancy cabin made of wood, but it was a hell of a lot nicer and bigger. I was in awe of the ce when suddenly I felt someone hold my hand. "What is this?" I asked, looking at Tyler. "Do you really not know what tomorrow is?" He asked. And I had to think about it for a minute. "No." I said.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Let''s just assume that''s because she was unconscious for two days." Koda said. "It''s your 18th birthday tomorrow. So, we thought we would celebrate in style." Dean said. "Holy s**t. It''s not tomorrow." I said, confused. "Yeah. It is. Come on. Let''s go get checked in." Tyler said, pulling me inside while the bellboy came out to get our bags. Did I really lose that much time while I was unconscious and being preupied with the missing women? My birthday snuck up on me and I had no idea that it was even here yet. Fighter 84 As soon as we went inside Koda checked us in and we went to the penthouse suite. I looked around the room in awe.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was the most gorgeous suite I had ever seen in my life. And the biggest. I wandered around the whole ce and there were two bedrooms with massive beds, but even one of those beds would fit the whole lot of us. There was so much living space that I was starting to think my whole house could fit in this suite. It was so clean and luxurious. I really didn''t have any words for it. I''d never been treated to anything like this before. I couldn''t believe they did all of this for me. Especially since we were meant to be keeping a low profile. But we''re away from the pack and I guess they really wanted to make my birthday special. I opened the doors to the massive balcony that was just ours and there was light snow on the railing but the rest of it had been cleaned off and there was arge table set up on the balcony with champagne, horderves and roses. There were rose petals scattered along the table, down to the ground so I followed them to the spa that was sitting on the balcony with rose petals also floating in the steaming water. "Wow." I said, softly. I heard the cork being popped off the champagne and I turned around to see Koda pouring four sses and he handed them out to all of us. "What do you think?" Dean asked, looking out at the view as it was already dark and the lights of the small ski town were lighting up like little twinkle lights from where we were. The hotel was on a mountain and we were above the whole town. Looking down on everything. "I think it''s perfect." I said, staring at the view. Dean walked up behind me and put his arms around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder. Tyler and Koda walked up beside me as I was leaning forward on the railing. But my eyes started moving over towards the hot tub and the steaming off it meaning that even though it was on the balcony, it was still going to be really nice and warm in there, +10 Bonu I looked around at our surroundings and there were no other penthouses, we took up the whole top floor, but there wasn''t anyone around that could see up to where we were if we kept the balcony lights off. So I started to slowly walk over to the hot tub and the guys were all watching me. "We packed your bathing suit." Tyler said. "Who said anything about a bathing suit?" I asked, giving them a wry little smile and I slowly pulled my top off over my head. They all moved towards the hot tub as I lowered my pants and they were out of their clothes before I was. Koda undid my bra for me and I slid my panties off and we got in the hot tub with our champagne. As soon as I got in, Koda grabbed a hold of me and pulled me in front of him and he wrapped his legs around my waist to keep me there and I leaned back, resting on his chest while the other two were in front of us. I was enjoying the peace and quiet at the moment. There was no sound, there was nothing to distract me from this moment. We couldn''t even hear the noise from the town. It was cold outside, but being in the hot tub made it worth it. And I didn''t feel cold as long as I was sitting in the warm water. "Dinner is going to be here soon." Koda said, nibbling on my neck. "I really don''t want to get out of here right now." I said. "Neither do we." Tyler said. "How long have you guys been nning this?" "Not long. We knew that we had to do something special to get you away from all the headaches of back home." Dean said. "Don''t tell me that you got this penthouse at thest minute." I said. "Well, we kind of own the ce. So, it was easy." Tyler said. And I looked over at him, a little impressed. "So, you''re saying that we cane back here whenever we want?" I asked. And he started chuckling. 214 +10 Bonu "Yeah. If you want." He said. And I leaned my head back on Koda''s chest. "I think I can handle that." I said. I started feeling Koda getting excited as I was pressed up against him and even though my eyes were closed, I started smiling without moving. "What''s that smile for?" Dean asked. "Ask Koda." I said. And they startedughing. "I doubt you two could havested this long." Koda defended. "I''ll take that bet." I teased. But then Dean grabbed me by the ankles, causing me to lightly scream, and yanked me towards him and out of Koda''s grip. I found myself sitting on Dean''sp, our bear chests pressed up against each other and he put his hand behind my head and started kissing me. He was already standing at attention himself so it made me wondering how long he''d really been holding off while he was teasing Koda about it. I felt hands roam up my back as Tyler started kissing my neck. "I thought you said that dinner would be here soon." I said. "And you said that it could wait." Tyler whispered between kisses. Koda was off to the side of the hot tub, rubbing himself as he watched his brother''s brutal assault on my lips and neck. Assault probably isn''t the right word, since I definitely wasn''t fighting back. Instead I was leaning into it. I felt Dean line himself up at my entrance and he pushed his c**k inside of me, causing a moan out of my lips which Tyler quickly muffled by pulling my head around to face him and started kissing me. Dean held my hips, lifting me up and down his c**k as I felt Tyler press up against my back. I lifted my arms to wrap around Tyler''s neck as he started kissing down my neck and he stopped at my marking spot which made me moan even louder. Dean leaned forward to kiss my neck and down my chest before he started kissing the other side of my neck. The both of them were hitting the proper spots. I had three mates, so it made sense that I would get marked in three different sports. And it looks like they are trying to find out where those spots are right now. +10 Bonus I was still moving up and down on Dean''s c**k while I was pressed between the two of them and I was holding the side of the hot tub that was behind Dean''s head to give myself a little leverage so I could have a little more control over my movements and how fast I was going, I also made sure that I controlled how high I was moving up and down his shaft. Making myself move all the way to the tip before I would move back down on it. Dean started moaning even louder when I started doing that. "f**k yeah. Don''t stop doing that." He moaned, as I looked down at him. He still had his hands on my waist but he wasn''t controlling how fast I was moving anymore. Tyler reached around and started kneading my breasts while he was behind me. Dean started nipping at my neck and marking spot before he pulled back to look at me. "Can I mark you?" He asked, causing me to stop and stare intently into his beautiful eyes. Fighter 85 I could tell that all three guys were waiting for my response and I really didn''t want to seem insensitive here. I wanted to be marked by them and I wanted to mark them, more than anything. It was in our nature. But there was more to this than they were thinking about right now. "If we mark each other, will the whole pack know straight away? You''re Alpha''s." I said. "We''re not the ruling Alpha''s yet. The pack won''t know. And the marks can be covered up with makeup. You don''t have to worry about that." Koda said, leaning over and rubbing his hand gently over my neck. So I looked back at Dean and he was looking back at me expectantly. "Yes." I answered. So he leaned forward and started kissing me. I started moving up and down on his c**k again, smaller movements and more controlled. Dean''s canines protruded from his gums and Tyler moved my hair out the way for me. I ced my hands on Dean''s shoulders as he leaned forward and he sunk his teeth into my neck, making me leap over the edge of my orgasm thatpletely snuck up on me. But it was the most intense orgasm I have ever had in my life. It was surreal. He pulled his teeth from my neck and licked over the top of it to seal the mark as I was stilling down from the intensity of my climax. I felt my canines protrude and Dean c****d his head to the side and I let Mayae forward slightly. I helped her guide me because this was new territory for me. She let me know where his marking spot was. Once I had found it I started kissing and licking the spot before I sunk my teeth in, cutting through skin and muscle until I hit bone. At the same time Dean''s movements became erratic as he found his release inside of me, so I pulled my teeth out and I licked the mark to seal it. I leaned back to look at him and he pulled me closer to kiss me. He pulled out of me and he got out of the hot tub while Tyler pulled me back towards him but Dean came back with towels for everyone. Tyler stood me up and wrapped a towel around me before he wrapped one around himself. +10 Bonu He led me inside and I was surprised when the guys stayed outside. I didn''t know why they weren''ting in as well, but once we went into the bedroom Tyler closed the door most of the way, leaving it open slightly and he spun me around to face him. He moved my wet hair out of my face and he leaned down to kiss me. Before I could ask about the other two, Tyler was already walked me backwards to the bed and heid me down gently on the bed and pulled the towel off of me and he leaned down on top of me. We moved up further on the bed so we were on it fully as he was exploring my whole body with his hands as he kissed me. I felt him rubbing my v****a with his fingers, feeling my arousal spilling out on his fingers and lubricating myself before he removed his towel and he lined himself up and slowly pushed inside of me. I wrapped my arms around his back, digging my fingernails into his back as he started thrusting into me slowly but he picked up the pace pretty quickly. I grabbed a hold of the nkets that were next to me and scrunched them up in my hands, feeling the intensity of his touch. He pulled himself out of me for a moment, only to grab my waist and flip me onto my stomach. He then pushed himself back inside of me as he was standing on the floor at the end of the bed. He put his hands on my chest and forced me onto my knees and my back was against his chest as he was thrusting in and out, in and out, picking up speed as we were getting in sync with each other in this position. I couldn''t stop the loud moans escaping my mouth and Tyler was sucking and nipping on the other side of my neck. I could feel myself getting hotter and getting closer to finding my release again. I felt Tyler''s canines skim across my skin on my neck, giving my goosebumps. He sunk his teeth into me from behind, making me moan even louder and I fell over the brink of my second orgasm that night. Tyler held his hands at the front of my chest, holding me while I rode out the spasms that were assaulting my whole body right now. 2/4 410 Bonus Once Tyler let go of me I leaned forward and I pulled away from him, causing his c**k to fall out of me and I grabbed a hold of his arm and pulled him onto the bed. I forced him onto his back and I climbed on top of him, cupping the side of his face with my hand as I started kissing him, uncontrobly. He lined himself up against and slid inside of me and I used my other hand to hold onto the bed frame behind Tyler''s head and I started riding him faster and faster. I heard the door open a little and I didn''t need to turn around to see that it was Koda. He climbed onto the bed next to us and I felt his hand running up my back as I was moving faster on top of Tyler. He was getting dangerously close to his release and my canines came out and I leaned down and bit into his neck. His movements became erratic as he found his release as my teeth dug right into his neck. When I pulled them out, and licked it to seal it over. Tyler looked back over at me and kissed me again. cing both hands on the side of my face he kissed me with passion and intimacy. I was starting to feel really strange. I knew that Dean was out on the balcony still and Tyler was right here with me. But I could feel the way that they were feeling. It felt strange. Koda wasying on the bed next to us, propped up on one of his arms, running his hand up and down my arm. "I love you baby." Tyler said. "I love you too." I said. His c**k fell out of me and I rolled over to the side of him and he leaned over me and kissed me again before he got up. I looked to the other side of me and Koda wasying there, just staring into his face. "Are you alright?" He asked. "Yeah. I think so." I said. "It''s a lot. Being marked by one Alpha is pretty intense. You''re being marked by three. If you still want me to." Koda said. "Of course I do." I said. 3/4 +10 Bonu "You can feel how they are feeling?" He asked. "Yeah. I''ve been able to know what they''re thinking, but not how they''re feeling. This is really strange." I said. "It''s going to get worse when I mark you. I''ll understand if you want to wait for me to do it." He said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But I ced my hand on the side of his face and I slowly leaned over and started kissing him. "I don''t want to wait. I can handle it." I said. So he smiled at me and he leaned over on top of me. Still not wearing any clothes, and leaned down kissing me. Fighter 86 Koda wasn''t as impatient as his brothers. He was taking his time. Every kiss, every touch was more passionate, more loving, warm and tender. He took his time and he made sure that I waspletelyfortable with everything before he went any further. He was afraid that it was going to be too much for me. But he underestimated how tough I could be. I know that being marked by an Alpha can be intense, I didn''t know what it would be like being marked by three. I actually didn''t know that I would be able to feel all of their feelings after I had been marked by them. But even without being marked by Koda right now, I knew how he felt. It was pouring out of him in waves and it was impossible for me not to feel it. He leaned on mepletely but leaned on his arms on either side of my body and I leaned back to grab the bed frame as he started kissing down my jawline, down my neck, my marking spot and down to my chest where he started sucking on my n**** *e. He moved to the other breast before he started kissing his way back up to my mouth. Kissing me slowly, our tongues dancing with each other. I wrapped my arms around his neck, running my fingers through his hair as he sucked my bottom lip in his mouth before he let it go. He leaned forward and licked my bottom lip again, teasing me a little before he started kissing me again. He adjusted himself and started rubbing the tip of his c**k along my entrance, getting me more excited. And himself. I moaned slightly as Koda rested on one arm again, leaning off to the side of me slightly as he kept rubbing it up and down me. I threw my head back into the pillow, moaning as the scent of my arousal was filling the room. Koda growled lowly as he was staring down at my face, staring into my eyes and he leaned down and kissed me as he finally pushed inside of me. All three of them were simr but so different at the same time. +10 BonusN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Which I was so grateful for. And I never knew that Koda was really capable of being so gentle. He was always the take-charge type with the guys, but I saw a different side of him and I''m guessing that I''m the only one who saw this side of him. When we were alone, which wasn''t often. He pushed all the way to the hilt and slowly pulled out and back in again. Normally, I would have thought that this was painfully slow. But right now, I don''t think I would have it any other way. When he wasn''t kissing me, he was staring into my eyes. My arms were wrapped around his neck and my hands were running through his hair. He pushed my head backwards into the pillow and started kissing my neck, around both sides. I didn''t know where he was going to mark me because the others had already marked me on either side of my neck but he really looked like he knew what he was doing. He managed to get his hands underneath me and lifted me slightly off the bed. I rested on my elbows while he was still moving in and out of me, hitting that perfect spot every time. Causing me to get closer every time he hit it. But as he had his hand underneath me, he pulled me forward a little more and his canines protruded. He stopped and looked at me for a moment first. "Are you sure?" Koda asked. And I nodded my head. "Absolutely." I whispered in a moan. He didn''t dig his teeth into the part where my neck met my shoulder. He leaned over further and he sunk his teeth in, just behind Tyler''s mark and my whole body erupted. As my orgasm swept over me, I also felt my body start to course with electricity and feel like it was on fire. In a good way. Koda pulled his teeth out of my neck and sealed the mark, but heid there looking at it for a moment. "What?" I asked. "It''s beautiful." He said. And he looked back into my eyes and kissed me again. +10 Bonus My canines came out and Koda c****d his head to the side so I could bite into his neck and I felt his whole body tense up just as his orgasm reached its peak and spilled inside of me. "By the way, happy birthday." Koda whispered in my ear. So I looked over at the clock and it was just after midnight. It was my 18th birthday. And that made more sense to me now as to why the guys wanted to mark me tonight. Which I am notining about. Kodaid on top of me for a moment, trying to catch his breath again before he got up and he reached his hand out. When I got up I realized that I was pretty wobbly on my feet and he chuckled at me so he carried me to the bathroom and he started the shower. We got in together and Koda quickly washed himself before he washed me and then he gave me a really warm robe from the cupboard and I put it on and I put on some slippers before we went back out to the balcony with Tyler and Dean. As soon as I walked out there, I saw the table was full of food and I looked at them strangely. "Yeah. We called them and told them to bring dinner up now." Tyler said. "This looks great." I said. "Are you hungry?" Dean asked, pulling the chair out for me. "Starving." I said. So we sat there eating dinner together, even though it was a reallyte dinner. I was feeling really exhausted now and I noticed that Koda was keeping a close eye on me. He knew that it must be pretty intense for me right now, feeling everything that the guys were feeling. And he could feel what I was feeling. They all could. But all I was feeling was how happy I was right now. And I didn''t want this holiday to end. I didn''t want to go back to reality. I didn''t want to go back to an impending war. A rogue werewolf who was experimenting on humans. I didn''t want to go back to my life where the people I was meant to trust most in the world want me dead. I wanted to stay right here. In this beautiful ce with these great guys who would literally die for me. +10 Bonus I''ve never had that before. And until now, I didn''t realize just how deeply they felt for me. But there was no denying it anymore. They couldn''t hide their feelings from me and I couldn''t hide mine from them. I guess we were way past those days anyway. This is how we were going to be now and I wouldn''t want it any other way. No matter what I was told as I was growing up. Fighter 87 We managed to finish that bottle of champagne over dinner while we were eating and looking at the view. But we were also just enjoying thepany. For once we were together and we weren''t talking about anything serious. We were just being here together. They actually had meughing pretty hard telling me stories of them as they were growing up. The mischief they used to get into. The stunts that they used to y on people and on each other. The fights that they used to get into when they were younger and how serious some of them got. They even told me about Tyler and Dean almost killing each other because they both had a crush on the same girl. They were pretty pissed at Koda for telling me that, but I was stillughing. Especially when I found out that the girl ended up leaving the pack to be with another guy who was also an Alpha and she was just stringing them along. I thought that was the best kind of girl for them if it wasn''t me. And I could also feel how happy they felt right now to see myugh the way that I was. They hadn''t seen it before. They''d never seen me this happy. And honestly, I hadn''t ever been this happy. Not in my whole life I don''t think. And they were the ones to thank for it. We stayed awake for a while that night before we finally went to bed in the other bed that we hadn''t already used. I was cushioned between the guys and I fell asleep pretty quickly. They knew that I was getting really tired so they suggested that we go to bed. I wasn''t sure what time it was when I got up but as soon as we did we ordered breakfast and then we got dressed and headed downstairs. We went to the rental rooms downstairs and the guys helped me pick out some ski''s and we all went out to hit the slopes together. "Have you ever skied before?" Dean asked. "Do I look like a person that has ever skied before?" I asked. +10 Bonus "Alright. Well, this is going to be interesting. You''re good at everything else that we see you do. Let''s see how good you are at this." He teased me. "Oh goddess. I''m never going to live this down." I said. Kodaughed at me but he grabbed my hand as we went outside and we went to the smallest slope out there to start off with. Dean and Tyler were showing off by flying down the massive slopes and I rolled my eyes at them. But Koda stayed by my side the whole time. He gave me a crash course in what to do and he promised to stay by my side the whole time. I told him that I was going to kill him if he didn''t, but heughed at me again. We got started on the slopes and I had a hard time picking this up. I fell heaps on the small slope but Koda was always there to help me up. "You''ll get the hang of it. Especially after the amount of times that wee here. You''ll be a natural in no time." Koda said as he was helping me up. "Yeah. But I''m not sure it''s going to happen on this trip." I said. "What''s the matter Nova? Can''t get the hang of it?" Tyler teased as he was walking back up the slope.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "You do realize that I can still kick your ass." I said. "Not on skis." Heughed trying to run up the slope so I couldn''t go after him. "Don''t worry about them. They always show off around this ce. They''re reallypetitive, especially with each other when ites to skiing." Koda said. "I''m gonna hurt them so bad." I said. "I''d like to see that." Koda said. And I smirked at him. "Good. Cause I''m having s*x with you tonight and not them." I said. Koda got a very amused look on his face before he turned his head and realized that a couple of humans were standing near us and they heard what I said. I pressed my lips tightly together to stop fromughing, while Koda was looking around trying to do the same thing. But when they walked off, we both startedughing. "I can only imagine what they are thinking of me right now." Iughed. 2/4 "You can read their minds." Koda said. "I don''t want to." I said. So Koda startedughing again. We spent all morning on the slopes and then we headed back to the resort to get some lunch. and there was a nice fire going in the lobby and Koda and I walked in together to see Tyler and Dean in the restaurant and bar area. They were sitting at a table and there were three girls sitting at the table with them. "What the actual f**k?" I asked, staring at them. Tyler and Dean suddenly looked over at me and Koda. Realizing that I didn''t like what I was seeing, they quickly said goodbye to the girls and came over to us. "Really?" I asked. "It happens every time wee here. Mostly because they love to show off their testosterone. *Koda said. "Don''t be mad baby. We were just talking. We never touched them." Dean said. And I looked at him strangely. "Did they touch you?" I asked. Tyler looked away and Koda stared at Dean, also waiting for him to answer. "And remember, I can read minds so don''t bother lying to me." I added. "We pushed their hands away the second they tried." Dean said. I could tell that he was telling the truth, but I still felt like they needed to be punished. "Well, that sealed the deal. You two can share a bed tonight. I''m sleeping with Koda." I said, walking into the restaurant. I sat at a different table and the guys walked over to join me as I was looking at the menu. We ordered lunch and the guys, who didn''t look like teenagers because of their size and build, ordered drinks for us. It didn''t really matter anyway. I have a fake ID that''s never let me down before. All through lunch I could tell that Tyler and Dean were worried that I was serious about not sleeping in the same bed with them tonight. I didn''t really mean it. But I was going to make them sweat on it for the rest of the day. And Koda was acting like he was on cloud nine. The rest of the day the whole three of them stayed by my side and helped me learn to ski and I 3/4 was finally getting it by the end of the day. was actually starting to have fun out there in the snow without always falling down. By the time we got up to our room, the guys were acting really weird again. Tyler made sure that he went into the room first and when I tried to push past them, Koda pushed me up against the wall and started kissing me. It was a nice distraction, but it wasn''t good enough. When I finally got inside I saw that the whole room had been decorated for my 18th birthday. Gold and silver balloons, a cake, presents, everything. "When the hell did you do all this?" I asked. "We arranged it. And made sure that it was done by the time we got back today." Dean said. "You guys didn''t have to do this." I said, walking further into the room and looking around. There were more rose petals scattered all around the room. Leading from the door to the inside of the suite, leading to both of the bedrooms and out to the balcony. I stood there staring at everything for a really long time, not saying anything. "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Dean asked, worried. "No. I just realized that I''ve never actually had a birthday before." I said. Fighter 88 I knew the guys didn''t really understand what I was trying to say. But the truth was, I had never had a birthday cake before. I''d never had balloons, I''d never had presents. No one ever celebrated my birthday. Evelyn never gave a s**t and Wesley was never there. He didn''t even call me or send me a card on my birthday. It was just the same old monthly check that I got. It was nothing special. And I wasn''t even getting that until I turned 13. "You mean, you''ve never had anything as special as this?" Koda asked. "No. I mean, a cake, and presents and balloons." I said. They all looked at each other with a bit of shock on their faces and then it changed to a little bit of anger. "Well, that''s never going to happen again. Not while you''re with us." Dean said. I hugged and kissed them all for what they had done for me. It''s more than anyone else has ever done and they really went out of their way to make sure that it would be something that I liked. So we all had dinner first and then we had cake. After that I opened the presents that they got me. They got so many presents that it was unbelievable. There was jewelry, clothes and bags. Everything a girl would want. And I was going to actually put these things to good use. Even if I didn''t before. I was definitely going to now. I got so much jewelry that they ended up buying me a jewelry box as well to keep it all in. It really was the perfect birthday. And I couldn''t stay mad at Tyler and Dean after that. So when I suggested the hot tub again, they were more than willing. We had anotherte and exhausting night that night before we finally got some sleep. But when I woke up the next morning, I justid there staring at the ceiling. "What''s wrong?" Tyler asked, rolling over to face me. "I was just thinking." I said. "I know. What about?" He asked. "I don''t want to go home." I said, looking at him. So he put his hand on my waist and forced me to roll over and face him. "None of us do. But we have to eventually." He said. "I know. But this trip has been perfect. I don''t want to go back to the chaos and the backstabbing and the disloyalty." I said. So Tyler wrapped his arms around me and pulled me close to him, like a nice big warm bear hug. We waited for Koda and Dean to wake up before we went skiing again that morning and then we got some lunch before we had to pack up and leave the resort. We all had the same feeling when we were driving back home. None of us wanted to return to our normal lives again. We all wanted to stay in that protective bubble where we just were and pretend like everything in the world is perfect. They pulled up in front of my house and I started taking all of my stuff inside and that''s when I realized that there had been a few changes since we''d been gone. And we''d only been gone for two nights. I stood on the patio of my house and Koda walked out beside me.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Is everything alright?" He asked. "No. There''s more people here. I can hear them. They''re thoughts. Everything." I said. "Really?" He asked. "Have more pack members arrived from California?" I asked. "Maybe. We have to go and see." "Yeah. I''lle too. I want to go and see the Supernatural council." I said. So the four of us walked up to the packhouse and as soon as we walked in the three guys were practically tackled by three other guys that were just as big as them. I just made sure that I stepped out of the way so I wasn''t taken down with them. The triplets looked really happy to see them and hugged them when they actually got to their feet again. But then the three strangers looked at me strangely. 215 "Oh. This is Nova. Nova, these are our best friends from back home. This is Aiden, Julian and Anthony. Well, Tony." He said. "It''s nice to meet you all." I said. "It''s nice to finally meet you. We''ve heard so much about you." Aiden said. "I can only imagine." I said. "It wasn''t all bad." He said. "Well, whatever it was, I''m sure it''s true." I said. And theyughed. "Good to know." Julian said. "Alpha Grayson. I am only here to see if I can go down to the basement?" I asked. "Absolutely. I''ll go with you." He said. So Grayson and I went down to the basement and the supernatural council were all still in their cages looking pretty depleted so I pulled up a chair and sat in the middle of the cages. "It''s nice of you to remember that we are here." Vampire Lincoln said. "I never forgot. I just wanted to make sure that you knew what a f****d up mistake you made by betting on the wrong horse." I said. "What are you talking about?" Fae Nicole asked. "You bet on Wesley. That was the wrong horse. And now I''ve not only got you all locked cages but I have that b***h by the balls." I said. "What do you want? Are you going to kill us?" Witch Celine asked. "You''re no good to me dead. But we do need to find a new supernatural council." "We worked our asses off to get to that table. You can''t take it away like that." Wolf Elias growled. up in "You all conspired against one of your own. You never even knew that I existed until Wesley told you about me. I think that''s proof enough that I wasn''t going to be a problem for you. But you chose to believe him and chose to believe that I was going to take the council away from you. Well, congrattions. You did that to yourself." I said. "We will do anything." Nicole said. "I think having you on my side wille in handy. Which means you''re not being let out of these cages. I''m just going to allow someone to start feeding you." I said. "That''s all?" Lincoln asked. 3/5 +10 Bonus "Would you rather I didn''t feed you?" I asked. "We''ll take it." Elias said. I walked back upstairs with Grayson and we stopped in the hallway to talk because we could hear the triplets in the living room with their friends. "What are we going to do with them?" Grayson asked. "I''m not sure yet. Do people know that they''re missing?" "Yeah. But that''s as far as it has gone. No one knows where they are." He said. "That''s good. We''ll keep it to ourselves for now. But we''ll have to figure out what to do with them soon." I said. I had to get back home so I went to the living room and I said goodbye to the guys. I was surprised when the triplets hugged and kissed me goodbye. We were meant to be keeping a low profile, but they said that their friends won''t say anything. They''ll make sure of So I left and I went back home where Jacob was sitting on the couch watching TV. "Is she still alive?" I asked. "She is. She''s been a real pain in the ass and demanded that I let her go." He said. "Well, that''s not going to happen." "Hey, yourputer has been going off all day today and yesterday." So I walked over to theputer and I turned it on and I started searching through the files that I had received. I''d received notifications about the missing women that have been found. "Five of the missing women have been found. They were the older ones. The ones that were kidnapped first." I said. "Are they alive?" He asked. "No. They''re all dead." I said. So I started typing and I hacked into a government site where I pulled up their autopsy reports. Jacob looked really nervous about me doing that but no one could trace myputer. I made sure of it. "Holy shit." I said. +10 Bonus "What is it?" He asked. "I think I might be right. All of these women had given birth or at least been pregnant before they died. More than once." I said. "They''re trying to replicate you." Jacob said. "How many other women have they killed while trying to make more of me?" I asked. "Why would they even be doing that?" Jacob asked, confused. "They''r3e creating an army. An unstoppable army." I said. Fighter 89 I ryed all this information to Grayson so he was aware of the situation and what I am assuming Ava is doing. He has spoken to Theo in length and he had no idea what she was up humans. But I didn''t know how he was going to handle this situation. I was keeping my eye on Jacob as he kept finding out more and more horrible stuff about his mother. But he seemed to be taking it in his stride. He wasn''t letting it affect him by distracting him from finding out more and more information. Jacob hadpletely separated himself from the situation and he is treating her as just a rogue wolf. Not his mother. I was wondering what was going to happen when he finallyes face to face with her though. Theo was being kept up to date on everything that we were finding out but I hadn''t seen him. So I wasn''t sure how he was taking it. And the guys weren''t telling me anything. I''m guessing he wasn''t taking it too well. I don''t me him. That''s his mate. And he knows that what she is doing is punishable by death. It''s not something that anyone was looking forward to. I know that I was the driving force behind the whole thing, but I couldn''t imagine what he was going through or what he was going to do when he saw her either. She was oblivious to everything that was going on back here at the pack. But we knew that we had to act quick, before the new batch of women that they have in there end up dead. Wesley showed up at my house while Jacob and I were working and we hid all the files that we had under theputer and back in their folders so he couldn''t see what was going on. "What do you want Wesley?" "I was hoping that I could see Rory. I know that she has to be really lonely in the basement." Wesley said. "Who says she''s in the basement?" "I''m not stupid Nova. Can I please see my daughter?" He asked. And I shot him a murderous nce. +10 Bonu "No." I snapped. "Nova..." He began to say. "I''m your daughter. Not her. I''m the one that you brought into this world and the same one that you tried to take out of this world. But you consider her to be your daughter? Get f****d Wesley, and get out of my house." I yelled, opening theptop back up. I started getting more alerts on theputer and he was looking at me strangely but I just turned to stare at him and he knew that I wasn''t going to waver on him seeing Rory. So he hung his head and turned around and left. Since I took his mate and Rory away from him, he was looking more and more disheveled everyday. "I don''t think a quick visit would hurt." Jacob said. "It hurts me." I snapped. And that was the end of that conversation. I looked at the alerts that I got on myputer and it was more names that were being matched with people in the system. I started looking through the missing persons fliers and I matched the person with the name that came up on my screen. So I grabbed that flier and I wrote ''deceased'' on them. "How many does that make?" Jacob asked. "12. And they''re the ones that were kidnapped first. The earlier ones." I said. "Who is giving you these fliers?" "I don''t know. Which is starting to worry me. I can''t even sense them." I said. "Well, it''s someone who obviously knows how to hide from you." Jacob said. 12 women had already lost their lives because of what Ava was doing. That''s 12 too many and I wasn''t sure how many others we were going to find dead or that we were going to find missing. It was scaring me. And I knew that we couldn''t sit around any longer. This needed toe to a stop. We needed a n and we needed it now. Izzy was out of the dungeon so we needed to be careful because she would definitely warn her mother if she found out that we were going to California. The triplets ended up showing up at the house with Aiden, Julian and Anthony. They all came inside being rowdy misfits but the guys looked like they were having fun now 215 +10 Bonus that their friends were here. "Hello baby." Dean said, walking over to me and kissing me. "Hi. You''re in a good moon. Are you drunk?" I asked. "We''ve only had a couple of drinks." Tyler said. "He means a couple of bottles." Aiden said,ughing. "Yeah. I can tell. I need you three to sober up." I said. But they were acting like lunatics and I knew that I wasn''t going to get anything out of them while they were like this. So I grabbed my phone and I went onto the patio. "Hello." Grayson answered. "Hey. It''s Nova. I was going to try and talk to the guys but they''re drunk in my house right now and I can''t get any sense out of them." I said. "They''re always like that when they get with their friends." "Well, I''ve found 12 women that have turned up dead that have all been associated with Ava. And I know that there are more out there. Dead and alive. I think we need to move on that facility. We have to find out what the hell they''re doing and we have to do it soon. Before more women lose their lives." I said. "I didn''t realize there were so many. Do you think it''s a good idea to move on them now? I mean, she''s the one that wants to start this war to kill you." "I know that, sir. But if she''s dead then she won''t be able to order it." I said. "It could prevent the war altogether." He said. "Exactly." I said. "Alright. We''ll get together tomorrow after the boys have sobered up and we''ll work something out. We''ll work out a game n." He said. "Great. I''ll talk to you then." I said. When I went back inside I stopped as soon as I closed the door as I saw Dean surfing on my coffee table and Tyler started walking down the stairs modeling my lingerie. "What the actual f**k?" I asked. "I don''t even know what to say about this." Jacob said. +10 Bonu I stood there staring at them for a bit before I started to ignore them and I walked back over to the table. I exined everything to Jacob and he didn''t seem too pleased but I told him that I needed him to stay back here at the pack just in case there is any trouble while we''re gone. I''m not going to ask him or his dad to help stop his mother. "Nova. Why don''t you start modeling for us?" Koda asked. "No thanks. I''m good." I said. "You look so much better in that lingerie than Tyler does." "I should hope so. By the way Tyler, whatever you''ve put on you can keep. I doubt it''s even going to fit me anymore." I said. "Do I get a piece of your lingerie? It''s hot." Julian asked. I froze where I was sitting, next to Jacob, and I slowly turned my head to look at the triplets. They may be drunk, but they''re still my mates and that was not on. Ever. "What?" Julian asked, plopping on the couch, not understanding what he just did. "Wait a minute. You don''t know what you just did wrong?" I asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "No." He said. "We know that you don''t want to announce your rtionship with the triplets because Izzy is a bitch." Anthony said. And I looked at Jacob. But when I looked at the triplets, they weren''t having fun anymore and they were all ring at Julian and Anthony. "I''m not just screwing the guys. I''m their f*****g mate." I said. Almost immediately Julian and Anthony''s faces both dropped like they knew they were about to get their asses kicked. "Guys. Please don''t kill them. I swear, we did not know that. We didn''t know you found your mate, you never told us." Aiden said, jumping in to try and defend his friends. "I think you guys should leave. Now." I said, getting up from the table. I positioned myself between the triplets and the other three. They all agreed that it would be best and I told the three of them to sit down and I would get them some coffee. They were growling and I knew that they couldn''t help it because they were drunk, but I wasn''t going to let them kill who I assumed were their best friends from back home. So I got their coffees and they sat in the living room sobering up while I was sitting on the coffee table in front of them. +10 Bonus When they finally passed out, I sighed with relief and Jacob visibly rxed as well. That was a conflict that we avoided. And I knew that they would be easier to talk to when they wake up. Tyler will freak out though because he''s going to be waking up in my lingerie. So I grabbed my phone and I stood back and took a couple photos while they were all passed out. Jacob startedughing and I went back to the table to keep working. Fighter 90 Jacob left a few hours after that and when I decided to call it a night, I put a nket over the triplets and I went upstairs. I had a shower and I got into bed. It had to be about the middle of the night when I was woken up by the guys arguing as they came into my bedroom and I put my head up to see what was going on. "What the f**k are you arguing about?" I asked. "They''re paying the piss out of me because I was wearing your underwear." Tyler said. "Guys, leave him alone." I said, putting my head back down on the pillow. "Thank you baby." Tyler said. "I got photos." I said in a really sleepy voice. "Hey!" Tyler yelled, but the others startedughing. They all got into bed with me and Tyler didn''t know where his clothes were so he got on one side of me while he was naked and the other two got on the other side. It didn''t take long for me to go back to sleep and since I was already facing Tyler, he pulled me closer to him and I put my head on his chest. "We''re sorry baby. We shouldn''t havee over here like that." Koda said, pressing up behind me and wrapping his arm around my waist. "It was interesting." I said. "You left for a while. What was that about?" Dean asked. "I had to go and see your father. We''re making ns to attack the facility." I said. And they all put their heads up to look at me. "Are you serious?" Tyler asked. "I found a few more of the women that were abducted by Ava. They''re dead. We have to stop her." I exined. "Damn. Alright. Whatever happens, you know that we''ll be there with you." Dean said. "And hopefully that will prevent the war that she''s nning." I said. "So, she won''t have a chance to kill you." Tyler said. +10 Bont "That''s what we''re hoping for. But I don''t even know if she''s the one that''s behind the war or if she''s just taking advantage of it." I said. "That''s why dad''s starting to bring over more of our pack. So they can help protect us and you through the war that''sing." Koda said. "We don''t have to talk about this now. Go back to sleep." Tyler said, stroking my hair. And he didn''t have to tell me twice. Once they stopped talking to me and asking questions, ICopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. went to sleep pretty quickly. When I woke up the next morning I had to feed Rory and then I went on a hike around the perimeter while the guys were still sleeping it off. When I got back to the house there was an envelope taped to the back door of my house. I looked around everywhere to see if anyone was lurking around but I couldn''t see anyone. I went inside and it looked like the guys had just woken up. "Did you guys hear anything?" I asked. "When?" Koda asked. "This morning. While I was gone. There''s another envelope on my backdoor." I said. "We just got up. We didn''t hear anything." Tyler said. So I opened the envelope and it was full of surveince photos and a USB drive. The photos looked like a meeting of some sort. A meeting between a lot of people, of different species. And I put the USB into myputer. "Alright. I know that we all know what we''re meant to be doing but we need to keep meeting like this because things in ska keep changing." The man said. "They are taking over more of their pack from California. The ska pack is growing. Whatever we''re going to do, we need to do it now." A woman in the audience said. "None of us are going to let that hybrid take her rightful ce. Wesley has already agreed that he will take his seat on the throne of the werewolfmunity. He''s already taken out the supernatural council so we don''t need to worry about them. And Wesley''s daughter Nova, never needs to know that she is the heir of the lost werewolf royal family." The man at the front said. "I think we need to hold off for a little while." Wesley said, standing up. "What the f**k is he doing there?" Koda asked. +10 Bonus "Let''s see. He might be trying to stop it in order to save his mate." I said. "Why should we stop it? I mean, Nova is the most powerful being on Earth. The only other person that scares me more than her is the Moon Goddess herself. And whatever god these people pray to." The man said, referring to the other species that were in the crowd. "We can''t stop now. We need to move forward with the n and get rid of her." A man yelled. The whole crowd was cheering and Wesley sat back down. He didn''t try very hard to stop them from attacking me. "The royal family went into hiding 200 years ago." Dean said. I didn''t know what to say so I just went to have a shower and get dressed and Grayson showed up after that so we all sat around the table and I showed him everything that I had found on theputer and all the missing women''s fliers. And we showed him the USB. He started looking at me a lot differently after that, now that he knew that I was the missing heir to the throne. "That makes sense why you have three mates." Grayson said. "I don''t care about the royal title or whatever the f**k they are talking about. We''re just going to stop this war. They aren''t killing the triplets and they aren''t killing me." I said. "Well, after showing me all of this I think it''s really important to go after Ava''s facility as soon as possible. Before anyone else dies." He said. "Yeah." I said. "Are you okay?" Tyler asked. "Yeah. Things are just suddenly starting to make a lot more sense to me." I said. "You''re a princess." He said. "And I''ll be damned if Wesley is ever crowned King." I said. They all agreed on that so Grayson called a meeting at the meeting hall of all his warriors. We all went to it and Grayson and the triplets were the ones telling them what they thought the triplets needed to know. Just that all species areing to kill the triplets and possibly Grayson too. And they are going to try and kill me first so I can''t protect the triplets. So the warriors also need to help protect me. We''re going to be attacked by so many creatures that none of us really knew what to expect. +10 Bonus But before that we needed to sort out who was going toe to California with us. We told them about the facility and they were all put under Alpha orders not to tell anyone about the facility or about Ava. Theo was at the meeting and so was Jacob. They already knew all of this but they didn''t say anything. They knew what needed to be done so they were told by the Alpha that they were staying at the pack while we took care of the facility. They couldn''t be there when it happened. Theo just asked that we call him before we attacked. He needed to do something but it was going to happen moments before we attacked. The triplets looked at me while I was leaning against the wall on the side of the room and I was looking at Theo and Jacob. knew what Theo was talking about. He was going to reject his mate of over 20 years right before we attacked the facility. So Grayson agreed to that one request. Fighter 91 As soon as all the warriors were sorted out and we knew who was going and who was staying, we had to make arrangements to get them to California. We were going to take the private jet that Grayson owned and we had to sort out the warriors. But I headed home while they were doing that and I made sure that Jacob and the triplets were all upied when I slipped out. As soon as I got home I turned theputer on and I got onto the werewolf dark web and I started trying to find everything I could on the mysterious royal family that I had never heard of until today. I thought I was only here to make sure that the triplets survived and carried on their family name. But now, I know that my purpose was a lot bigger than anyone let me know. But someone obviously knew if they were leaving me all of these little presents telling me about the facility and what Ava was doing and giving me this information on the people that were nning on attacking. I was trying to piece it all together. I thought they were going to attack because they wanted to kill the triplets. But after watching that USB, they were all only talking about killing me so I couldn''t reim the throne. It didn''t make any sense to me. So I started researching the royal family and they went into hiding 200 years ago when the supernatural council attacked them and they knew that the only way the royal bloodline was going to continue was if no one knew who they were. So they changed their names and started living among the packs. Eventually, they just became part of the packs and no one questioned it anymore. At least, not until I came along. I even found a photo of the royal castle. It''s abandoned but it still looks in pretty good condition for a ce that''s been sitting there for 200 years unupied. I grabbed the photos that I received this morning and I started circling the faces of the people that I recognised in the photos. But unfortunately, there weren''t too many. I knew that I needed to figure this out and it needed to be now. I needed to make sure that we all survived this. And the supernatural council needed to be +10 Bonus disbanded. That was an absolute certainty. And if they weren''t willing to go back to their own people, I was going to be left with no choice. but to kill them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I found a bit of chatter about the supernatural council as well. People were starting to panic because they couldn''t find them. And that''s because all of their cages have a binding spell around them. Even if the witches wanted to locate their leader, they weren''t going to be able to. Not while they were being hidden by another witch. I kept looking at the photos and theputer and I was trying to piece everything together. Putting things together with what Ava was doing. Was it all connected? Did they all have the same goal? Was Ava trying to produce a super warrior team in order to protect the royal family when Wesley tried to take back the throne? I guess that did make sense. They are in this together. And the royal family has already been forced into hiding once. Maybe they are trying to make sure that it doesn''t happen again. I heard something out the back of my house so I got up and I walked over and mmed the back door open. "Jasper." I said, shocked. "Hey Nova. Miss me?" He asked. "What are you doing here? I thought you went back to the fae world." I said. "I have been there. Well, I''ve been back and forth." He said. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "I was just checking." He said, looking at my back door. "You''re the one that''s been leaving the messages.¡± I said. "You need to know how much trouble you''re in" "I already know that. But no one ever said anything to me about the royal family." "The war is only there to distract you from the truth. The triplets are the ones being used. 214 +10 Bonus You''re the real target." Jasper said. "Ava made me think that it was the other way around." "They''ve been nning this for years. Ever since they found out who you are. What you are." He said. "So, everything''s a lie. They sent me here to protect the triplets not knowing that they were my mates. And during this war, I am the real target. Why would they send me to this pack? I mean, it''s so far out of the way." I said. "Because they knew that Grayson would be the only Alpha that wouldn''t help them. Grayson''s family goes back generations. And 200 years ago, they were the chosen personal warriors of the royal family. Grayson still prides himself on that. And he will never do anything to stand in the way of you taking the throne back." Jasper exined. "Why are you helping me? From where those photos were taken and the video, you were obviously at the meeting." I said. "I go to all the meetings. They believe that I am helping them to attack you." He said. "Right. But you''re not?" I asked. "I wouldn''t be giving you any of this information if I wanted you dead. Grayson isn''t the only one thates from royal followers. My family does too." He said. "You used to serve my family." I said. "Yeah. If you win this war and you take back that throne, you will be the most powerful being on the. Every supernatural creature will have toe through you before they do anything." He exined. "And that''s why the supernatural council wanted to get rid of my ancestors. All because of f*****g power." I said. "Yeah. All because of power." He said. I sat on the back stairs and stared out into the forest that was right behind my house. It was really quiet out here except for the birds in the trees and creatures running around the forest. "Are you alright?" "I''m not alright with any of this. Who the hell said that I wanted to be the one on the throne?" I asked. "You don''t?" 3/4 +10 Bonu "I don''t know. I only found out today that there is a royal family." I said. "What''s going on at the meeting hall?" He asked. "We''re making ns to attack Ava''s facility. Thanks to all of your information I''ve been finding missing women from that facility dead. So, we''re putting a stop to it." I said. "Good. It''s about time someone did. I didn''t know who else to send after her." Jasper said. "I''m d that you sent that stuff to me. I want to look her in the eye before I rip her to shreds." I said. Jasper could tell that I was being torn in so many different directions right now that I couldn''t hold my emotions in like I usually could. I rarely show anger, but when I say that I can''t wait to kill someone, that just proves how much the pressure is getting to me. There''s too many things happening all at once and we needed to start sorting them out. We had to start destroying the people that wanted to destroy us instead of just talking about it. I was sick of talking about it. So, I was going to make sure that all of these little pieces started to disappear. They were talking about bringing the fight to me. Maybe I should take the fight to them. Fighter 92 It took a couple days of nning but once we were finished, Jacob agreed to stay at my ce to take care of Rory and Grayson, the triplets and I headed to the airport. We got on the private jet and flew back to California while the others were driving inrge SUVs. So it was going to take them a while to get there, but it only took us a couple of hours. As soon as we arrived in California, wended in Crescent City, which was on the other side of the forest and the rack wouldn''t know that we were there We checked into a hotel and the triplets made sure that we got the biggest room since the four of us would be staying there together. I put my bag down as soon as I walked inside and I walked over to therge ss wall to see the ocean that was outside the window, past a little bit of forest. I could see the lighthouse and everything from where I was standing.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was breathtaking. I wanted to stay here forever. But of course, that couldn''t happen. Grayson came to our room straight away and we sat at the table and started going through the ns We had blueprints of the facility and we all had to make sure that we knew what we were doing "Do the warmors in the pack know that we''re here and what we''re doing?" Koda asked. Treat They already know and they''re waiting for us. As soon as we make a move then they will Grayson said Aingh Well the warriors leh before us from ska, so they shouldn''t be too far away." Koda said looking at bo watch "We attack tomorrow Get some sleep. And post sess. I know that we can take out these bastards that are helping Ave. We''ll save all the grip that are in there! Grayson said, looking "Yeah I know" I said So Grayson left our app to go back to bus and I leaned back in the chair. Everything raced Hough my mund that could pately exes pong a sentence together Kod walked over to the and get down in front of the chair that I was sitting on and rested his tread on anyp +10 Bonus I started running my hands through his hair and he brought his arms up around my waist. He looked up at me and he could tell that there was a lot bothering me right now. That everything was finally starting to make sense and I was the target all along. They knew that I was confused, that I was upset and I just wanted to disappear to a ce where we could just live a simple life instead of fighting with everyone and everything thates for us. Koda got on his knees so he was facing me and he leaned forward and kissed me. Gently and softly. He stood up and he grabbed onto my hands and he lifted me to my feet and led me towards. the bedroom. The other two followed without saying anything and Tyler closed the door to the room before he walked towards the bed. Koda turned me to face him and he started slowly undressing me while looking me up and down the whole time. He gentlyid me down on the bed and he undressed in front of me before he leaned over me and started kissing me again. Tyler and Dean got undressed before they climbed on the bed on either side of me. Koda started kissing down my neck until he got to my breasts and he started sucking on both of them. Tyler leaned over and started kissing me while I felt Dean''s hands everywhere, sparking electricity wherever he touched. I sat up on the side of the bed and Koda kneeled down in front of me and Tyler still moved. beside me, kissing me and I felt Dean trailing kisses up and down my back. Koda kissed all the way down my stomach until he got to my thighs and he pushed them open as wide as they could go. Tyler was kissing my neck and I lifted up my right arm and put it behind Dean''s head as he was kissing that side of my neck. Koda started moving his fingers up and down my slit and rubbing the pad of his thumb on my clit. I leaned my head back, letting out a moan which Tyler quickly muffled with another kiss. Dean moved to the side of me and Iid back on the bed while my legs were still hanging off 2/4 +10 Bonus the side of the bed. Koda moved in closer and he licked up and down my slit before he started sticking his tongue in and out of me. I grabbed Dean''s c**k in my hand and started rubbing it up and down while Tyler put his in my mouth, moving it in and out really slowly. Koda added a finger inside of me while he was licking the outside and then quickly added a second one. Tyler pushed his c**k so far in my mouth that I gagged a couple of times before he would pull it out again, but he would do it again. Moaning the whole time, showing that he was loving it. Koda was making me writhe underneath his touch and only Tyler was able to muffle my moans. Koda pulled his fingers out of me and he climbed up on the bed further so we were face to face, but I kept concentrating on Tyler. Koda lined himself up against me and he thrusted straight in slowly but making sure his whole c**k was inside of me. He started moving slowly in and out of me and was kissing down my neck and chest until he reached my breast and started sucking on my n*****5. Tyler pushed himself all the way in my mouth again, letting out a final loud moan before he found his release in my mouth and he leaned down and kissed me. Our tongues dancing with each other. Him tasting himself in my mouth. Tylerid down next to me, facing me and pulling my hair out of the way when I turned to face Dean. I gestured for him toe down to me and he leaned down so I could kiss him as well. When he got back up again I leaned over slightly to get his c**k in my mouth but I kept my hand on it at the same time. I was still rubbing his c**k while I was sucking on it at the same time. Koda was still thrusting into me, moving slowly. A lot slower and more intimately than he ever had before. It didn''t take Dean long before he found his release and he pulled his c**k out of my mouth and kissed me. Koda put his thumb and forefinger on my chin and forced me to look at him now. 3/4 +10 Bonus He stared me in the eye as he was thrusting in and out of me. I wrapped my arms around his neck and he pulled my legs up to wrap them around his waist. He started moving a little faster while he was staring me in the eye and he leaned down and started kissing my neck, causing me to moan out loud. I could feel myself starting to get hotter. I got goosebumps all over and butterflies in my stomach. I let out onest moan as I dug my nails into his back and I lifted my head off the bed as I came all over him. He held his hand up behind my head so I wouldn''t put it back down on the bed, and he thrusted into me a couple more times before his movements became erratic and he filled me with his seed. He put a hand on either side of my head, not wanting to get off of me or out from inside me. He leaned down and kissed me. "I love you." He whispered. "I love you too." I said back to him. "I love you all." I added. We all needed to take a shower after that and then we got into bed. None of us were sleeping but we weren''t talking either. We all had way too much on our minds tonight to get any sleep. Fighter 93 CHAPTER 93 We all came together just after dawn at the edge of the forest. Grayson, the triplets, warriors and myself. Grayson gave us onest wish of luck and word of encouragement before we shifted and ran off into the forest. The town that was upied by wolves was on the other side of the forest and even though it is Grayson''s pack, we didn''t want them to know that we wereing. A lot of the warriors knew, but the man that he had left in charge didn''t. Because we didn''t know how far involved he was with what Ava was doing. Honestly, after everything we had found I knew that Grayson was doubting a lot of people that he once knew and trusted with his life. It was really horrible to feel. He put on a brave face and I always tried really hard not to hear what people were thinking, but sometimes they were too loud to ignore. And that''s definitely been the case with Grayson. He''s been questioning himself a lottely. Especially as an Alpha and a leader. I don''t know how he could think this was his fault. But he was taking on all of the responsibility because he didn''t know what his own pack members were doing. We were on our way to sort it out and he would have to handle the fallout afterwards. I know that won''t be easy and he''ll have a lot of questions to answer, especially because she''s the Beta''s mate, but the Beta didn''t even know and I''ll make sure everyone knows that as well. How was the Alpha meant to know when her own mate didn''t. It took us a couple hours to run through the forest before we got to the edge of the town and that''s where we were met with the warriors that were protecting the rest of the pack. They were waiting for us and we crept around the town until the facility came into view. It wasn''t right on the edge of the forest which was a problem because people would see us running through town, but that''s what we had to navigate. They''ll notice their Alpha, but we didn''t know who Ava had on her payroll. Once it was coordinated with the warriors that we just met up with, we ran out from the forest and straight through town. And as we suspected, there were people everywhere. But we were running down the main street to get to the facility and people knew to get the hell out of our way.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as we reached the building we all split off and I ran around the back to the back door that was only a small metal door with a big lock on it. The front door was the main entrance and that''s where most of the other people were entering from. As soon as I got to the backdoor, I raised onto my back legs and I rested one paw on the wall while the other was on the lock on the door. The lock melted under my touch and I pushed the door open. As soon as I walked inside, I saw that it was abandoned down here. There wasn''t anyone waiting for me. It looked like a basement but I could hear all the shoutinging from upstairs as the battle had already started. I found the stairs and I went up one flight to a floor that looked a little more sterile. The floors were white tiles but the walls were still cement. I heard shoutinging from a room at the end of the hall, so I started walking down that hall and I heard someone gasp. I looked to my left and there was a human woman in a ss cell right beside me who looked scared when she saw me. She was moving as far away from me as she could and I could see that she was pregnant. "Rx. I''m not going to hurt you. I''m here to get you out." I said, letting her hear my thoughts. "How did you do that?" She asked. "Trust me. I''m gonna get you all out." I said. But she sat there looking stunned. I continued up the hallway, looking at all the women in the cell''s and it was making me more and more pissed off, I got to the room at the end of the hallway and Ava was on the ground gripping her chest while there were other people wearing surgical gowns and a human girl unconscious on the table. I guess Theo just rejected Ava. He actually did it. I was impressed. Well, that was until I saw Izzy standing over her mother trying to find out what was wrong her. with Izzy looked up and saw me standing there and I growled at her straight away. +10 Bonus "What did you do to my mother?" She demanded to know. "I didn''t do anything. Yet. That would be your father who did that." I answered. "My dad?" She asked, confused. "Your father just rejected me." Ava said, barely able to catch her breath. I looked at the other people in the room as they were inching towards the door to try and escape. So I mmed the door shut with my back legs, not letting them go anywhere. I looked at the woman on the table and she was unconscious but then I saw a baby cot against the wall. And it wasn''t empty. They had just delivered her baby and she was still unconscious. Is this when they were going to kill her? "Nova. What the hell are you doing?" Ava asked, finally being able to stand up. "Something I should have done a long time ago." I said, baring my teeth and getting down into the attack position. "You are not going to hurt my mother." Izzy yelled. She shifted in a matter of seconds and she attacked me. I was ready for it, and I flipped onto my back and used my four legs as leverage and kicked her across the room and she took out the other two people that had been trying to escape. I ran to the other side of the table and I touched the table that the woman was on and the cot beside her. I closed my eyes and pictured the hallway outside of the room that I was in, and suddenly they were both gone. I turned back to look at Ava and she stood there shocked. "You''re getting better." She said, looking impressed. "Yeah. Thanks to you. I knew I had to get better so I could kill you." I said. "I can exin all of this." She said. "You want to create a super army of werewolves that are just like me." I said. "Alright. Maybe you already know." She said. "Yeah. Unlike you, I actually do my homework." I said. I then heard a growl behind me and I turned around as Izzy was about to attack me but the 3/4 +10 Bonu door mmed open and a wolf ran inside and intercepted Izzy. "Jacob." I yelled. "I wasn''t going to let you have all the fun. Deal with her. I''ve got my sister." He assured me. So I turned back to Ava and I bared my teeth and got into position. Ava knew that there was no talking to me right now so she started looking around frantically and she grabbed a bottle of a clear liquid that was on the bench against the wall and she threw it in my face. It stung and I used my paw to try and get it out of my eyes as I roared with the pain. She tried to run past me but she wasn''t quick enough.. My eyes were still stinging but I managed to throw my paw out and grab a hold of Ava, causing her to scream as my ws dug into her back. "Mom. No." Izzy screamed. Ava fell to the ground and I stood over her. Letting her know who was the one that was going to kill her. The same wolf that she trained. Fighter 94 Jacob''s surprise visit was keeping Izzy at bay but she was starting to fight her brother as well. She was trying to get past him to try and save her mother, but he wasn''t letting her. He knew that Ava needed to be stopped and not even Izzy was going to change his mind. Ava was trying to back up and away from me, but I wasn''t letting her get too far. I was standing over her, walking as she was trying to back away from me but she wasn''t able "Nova. Please. You have to understand what I am trying to do here." Ava said. "You''re killing innocent women." I growled. "No. No one is dead. They''re fine." "I found five of them. They''re dead. Once they get too old to have children and they aren''t of any use to you anymore. You get rid of them." I yelled. "Alright. I''m sorry. I know that you wouldn''t have liked me doing this. You''re so special that we needed more like you. To protect our species." She said. "And what about your n to kill me? The whole war is a distraction just to kill me. Why? Because I can''t be controlled as easily as a new baby." I growled, snapping at her face. "I''m sorry." Ava said as the tears started streaming down her face. I stood up straight to look down on her and look even more menacing than I did before. "It''s toote for sorry. And it''s toote to save you." I said, strangely quiet. Ava''s eyes grew wider as I raised my paw and I pinned her to the ground with it. She started screaming under the weight of my paw, but a red glow started emanating from her inside until she caught on fire and I pulled my paw back and she burnt from the inside out. I stepped away as I heard Izzy screaming in my head and Jacob was standing on the other side, staring at his mother''s charred body. Knowing that this was the only ending she was ever going to get. I turned to face Izzy and Jacob looked at me before he turned around as well. She then looked up at us and she started backing up against the wall as I walked over and stood beside Jacob. "She knew all about it." I said to Jacob. "I know. I didn''t think she had a clue. I didn''t even know that she was here." Jacob said. "It''s your call." I said. Tyler then burst into the room and Izzy actually looked relieved. "Tyler. Look, your b***h ex is trying to kill me." Izzy said. But Tyler walked up beside me and stood there ring at her. That''s when she realized that she waspletely screwed and she''d been yed. "Jacob." I said. But he just looked at me before he turned around and he walked out of the room. He couldn''t kill his sister, but he wasn''t going to do anything to save her. I looked at Tyler and he nodded at me before he stepped forward. He''d put up with Izzy a lot longer than me and I thought that he had the right to finish her off. He pinned her against the wall and attacked her while I listened to her gargled screams before they finally stopped and her lifeless body fell to the ground. I shifted back to my human self and I found some scrubs in the room to put on. I didn''t want to scare the women in the hallway anymore than I already had. So Tyler did the same thing. "There''s only about half a dozen women out there." I said. "Yeah. They''re the ones that are about to give birth. There are others on different levels." He said. So I nodded. We walked out of the room and Grayson met us in the hallway with Koda and Dean. "Ava?" Grayson asked. "She''s dead." I said. "What about all these women?" Tyler asked. "They''re all human. But now they know what we are." "If they give birth, the babies are going to have massive defects." I said. "A lot of the babies that are born don''t make it. Neither do the mothers." A woman said from the cell next to me. "They die in childbirth?" I asked. 2/5 +10 Bonus "Yeah. If they don''t then the child does. There''s only a few babies that survive and they are deformed in some way." She exined. "Just like Bronson." I said, looking at Grayson. "We can''t leave them here. We''ll take them home with us. They can stay in the houses that aren''t upied yet." Grayson said. "What if they want to go home. They have families." I said. "We promise not to mention who you are or what you are. We''ll just say that we were kidnapped and impregnated." Another woman said. "You''ve saved us. We aren''t going to get you into trouble?" Another one asked. "Are they telling the truth?" Grayson asked. So I turned to look at the women. They''re thoughts were so loud and so powerful that I could barely tell them apart. "Yeah. They''re all telling the truth." I said. "But what about when they have the babies?" Koda asked. Sol unlocked all the cells and I stood in front of the women that I had just let out. I muttered a few words to myself intin as all the women looked up and stared straight at "You''re going to go home. You''re going to say that you were raped but you were rescued. You will not tell anyone about wolves or about this facility. You will get a c-section a couple of weeks before you are due to have the baby. And if the baby looks like it''s going to be special, not human. You wille and find me as soon as you suspect that the baby is special." I ordered. "Yes, Nova." The women said in unison. And they all turned and walked out of the hallway and up the stairs without saying another word. "You can Alphamand?" Grayson asked. "No. But I can put spells on people and make them do what I want." I said. "Good to know." Koda said, looking a little worried. I found the other women on the other floors, stepping over dead bodies of people who worked at the facility and I did the same thing with all the other women and they left. They were going to go home and hopefully have a happy life. If that''s even possible after whatCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ava has done to them. +10 Bonu They could potentially have babies that will need round the clock care after they''re born or they will lose their babies. There wasn''t really an upside to this. But, at least they were free and going back to their families now. "Alpha. In here." A warrior sang out. So we all went to an office and it looked like the one that Ava was working out of. "What is it?" Grayson asked. "We''ve found so many files here. Some of these women have been pregnant more than once." The warrior said. "Well, where are the other babies? Are they the ones that died?" I asked. "No. A lot of women have had miscarriages because their bodies can''t handle the pregnancy. These women that just left, are the few that could handle it." "But there''s more missing women out there. This wasn''t all of them." I said. "I think a lot more dead bodies are going to be uncovered." Dean said. I walked over to the window and Ava had a perfect view of the forest that was past the town. "And I bet they''re all buried in there." I said. "That''s close to where the others were found." Jacob said from the doorway. "Yeah. National forests in California. Great dump sites for dead bodies." I said. "There''s nothing more we can do here. We''ll notify the nearest sheriff and state police and let them take it from there." Grayson said. I walked through the rest of the facility before I left and there were dead bodies everywhere. People that were protecting Ava and the work that she was doing here. They were protecting her against their own Alpha and this is what they had to show for it. As soon as we were clear of the building, a huge crowd had gathered down the street, where we were standing and we stood there waiting for a couple of warriors to run up to us. One of them handed a detonator to Grayson and he made sure there was no one else inside using the mind link. He then pushed the button and the whole ce imploded on itself and was leveled in a matter of seconds. The whole town hade out to see what was going on and Grayson was going to question 4/5 +10 Bonus everyone that was left in the pack to make sure that they didn''t know what was going on in that building. But I imagine Ava kept it pretty close. Only the people inside would have known. She wouldn''t have wanted to risk the Alpha finding out. But when I turned around to look at the crowd, I noticed that almost everyone was looking at me. The stranger. The one person that they didn''t know who was standing at the front with the Alpha and the triplets. had a feeling that they had no idea who I was. Fighter 95 As we were all standing in the street I realized that this section of the pack wasn''t told that the triplets had found their mate. And I was getting a lot of really bad looks from the teenagers and some curious looks from the adults. The guys felt how uneasy I was feeling and they turned around to look at the crowd as well. "You better get used to that. Not many teenagers are going to like you for a while." Koda said. "They just have to get over it." Dean said, putting his arm around my waist. "Yeah. I guess so." I said. I looked over and Jacob was standing off to the side by himself. Dean let go of me and I walked over to Jacob. "Why did youe here Jacob? You knew what was going to happen." I said. "I know. And I needed to be here to believe it. To believe that my mother was capable of doing all of this. And she was. And so was my sister." He said. "Jacob. Your father is going to need you now. More than ever." I said. "Yeah. I kinda knocked him out with wolfsbane because he was the one that was going to "That''s very noble of you. And very stupid." I said. "I know. I''m gonna start heading home. I have to go and see him." "Alright. Just let me know if you need anything. You know that I''m always here." "I know. Thanks Nova." He said. And he started walking down the street and disappeared the smoke that was covering the street. Tyler walked over and put his arms around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder. "Is he alright?" Tyler asked. "No. But hopefully he will be. We have to help them. Him and his dad." I said. "And we will." "Okay." I said. Grayson started separating the pack members so he could talk to them immediately and he needed the triplets help. So I stayed with them but I just stood back and listened to what was 1/4 +10 Bonu being said. I didn''t add anything or ask any of my own questions. It wasn''t my ce. I just wanted to hear it for myself and the triplets agreed that I wasn''t allowed to wander off on my own. I looked around at all the people in the pack and it was a lot bigger than I realized. There were hundreds of people, if not more, that hadn''t moved to ska. I knew that we were going to be here today but we didn''t get to talk to everyone today so the guys took me to the diner to get something to eat and then we walked back to the original pack house. I was blown away when I saw it. Compared to the house that they live in now, this one was a f*****g mansion. It was massive in white stone and tworge wolf statues at the entrance of the stairs at the front of the building. They showed me all around the packhouse and I couldn''t believe how big it was. There were omega''s working in the packhouse because they had to keep it clean and tidy at all times, just in case the Alpha showed up at any moment.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. We were taken to Tyler''s room because his room had the biggest bed in this packhouse which had me wondering. How many people was he sharing a bed with in this room before I came along? I didn''t really care about asking the question right now. We all went to the bathroom and had a shower and Koda gave me one of his shirts to wear to bed. We were so exhausted from today that we crashed almost immediately as soon as we climbed into bed. The next morning I woke up first and I grabbed a pair of shorts out of the cupboard and I went downstairs to get a coffee and I sat on the front patio with it. I loved being here right now. There was no snow and it was nowhere near as cold as it was back at home. I was loving it right now. But it wasn''t long before I saw people walking past the packhouse, looking over to see the new girl that they hadn''t been introduced to. I saw warriors training in the field beside the packhouse and there were people off in the 2/4 +10 Bonus distance closer to town, going about their business. It really just looked like a normal little town. A ce that looks pretty great to raise kids. But it''s a shame that I wasn''t raised here. I think I would have liked it. And I would have grown up with the triplets before we knew that we were mates. But since I''m an outsider, I didn''t know what the hell was going to happen once these pack members find out what I am. Are they going to try and reject me like the ones in ska? Am I going to have to save the Alpha''s life again just so they will start to ept me? That seems like a stretch to me. But we''ll see what happens. We aren''t even going to be staying here for that long. "Hey, I was wondering where you went." Tyler said, walking out onto the patio and he closed the door behind him. "Yeah. Just checking out the town. It''s beautiful from up here." I said. "Yeah. You can practically see the whole town from this hill." "No kidding." I said. So he sat beside me and he put his arm around me and pulled me closer to him so I was resting against his side. "Is everything else alright?" He asked. "I don''t know. Maybe I should go and ask those girls that keep wandering past the packhouse. "I said. And he cleared his throat, obviously ufortable. "You know that we had a life before we met you." He said. "Yeah. So did I. But mine is constantly being shed in your face. Except for Jacob, but you know the whole story with him. These chicks are just walking around giving me death stares." "They don''t mean anything. Not anymore. Not since we met you." "I know. But are they going to reject me like the others when they find out what I am? That I''m just like the same thing that Ava was trying to create?" "None of that was your fault. What Ava was doing, that was not your fault. You had nothing to do with that." "That''s not true. I was born. I was born with all the abilities and no defects. That''s what they were trying to recreate. So, it is my fault." 3/4 "Alright. It''s not your fault that you were born. And I wouldn''t have it any other way." He said. He grabbed my chin and forced me to look at him. 10 Bonu "I love you, exactly the way you are. I wouldn''t change anything." He said, leaning forward and kissing me. "I love you too...I never thought I would actually say this, but I actually can''t wait to get back home." I said. And Tyler startedughing. "You want to go back to the snow?" He asked. "Well, we have to. There''s a war headed that way." "Oh damn it. Don''t remind me." "Sorry." I said. So he kissed me on the forehead and I rested my head back on his shoulder. Dean and Koda then ran out the front of the packhouse. "What''s going on?" I asked. "We have to get back to ska. Now." Koda said. "Why?" I asked. "Because they''re under attack." Fighter 96 Tyler and I ran inside the house and grabbed what we could as fast as we could and Grayson was waiting for us in the SUV as soon as we got out the house and he drove us to the airport. We boarded the private jet and took off immediately. "Do we know how much damage there is yet? How many people are there?" Dean asked. "What are they? Species?" I asked. "I don''t know. I got the SOS from Theo. He was trying to evacuate all the women and children." Grayson said. "I only had that one training session with the kids. I didn''t have a chance to teach them anything of value." I said. "We had to take down that facility. You said that you were going to go back and start hammering their training into them. Toughen them up." Tyler said. But I turned to look out the window knowing that there was a lot more that I could do. And right now, we didn''t even know what the hell we were running into. I mean, there were so many things that I still had to teach them. It was for this exact purpose but now they couldn''t even protect themselves, let alone anyone else that they might be with. Younger kids, their siblings. I was anxious the whole way back to ska and as soon as wended, Koda got in the driver''s seat because we knew that he would get us there faster while Grayson was in the front. I slid in the middle of Dean and Tyler and we started speeding back to the pack, almost losing control of the car several times because of the ck ice that was on the ground. But we managed to get back in one piece and Koda pulled up in the middle of the town. We all got out of the car and looked around to see that it waspletely empty. No one came out to see us, no one attacked us. There was absolutely no one. I ran towards my house and I burst inside and down to the basement. Rory was still locked up, but I ran back upstairs and looked around my house. There was no one there. The triplets were at the packhouse looking for their mother and Grayson went to Theo''s house. +10 Bonu But everyone came out empty. No one was around. I turned towards town and I started running into all of the businesses and checked them outpletely. To make sure no one was hiding out the back of the building or anything like that. Grayson and the triplets checked the shelter but they came up empty there as well. "This doesn''t make sense." I said. "None of it does." Grayson said. "Where are the bodies? If they were attacked, where are the bodies? We weren''t here so they wouldn''t have kept the pack alive. They would have killed everyone looking for us." I said. "I never thought of that. There''s no bodies. Not even along the treelines." Koda said. "Then where the hell did everyone go?" Dean asked. "They have to be somewhere. Do you think Theo could have evacuated them and taken them somewhere else?" I asked. "It''s possible. We were looking at different locations in case this one waspromised. After we heard about the impending war when we thought that these people were only after the triplets." Grayson said. "Do you know which ce he liked the most? That''s where he would have led them." "If they got out. They could be being held hostage somewhere." Tyler said. "It would have taken a lot of people to control that amount of wolves." Grayson said. But I looked around at the abandoned town. "Not necessarily. It depends on what attacked them." I said. I walked over to one of the buildings and I bent down to see a scorched patch on the ground that had gone through the melted snow, right next to the diner. "Witches?" Grayson asked. "Or fae. It would have to be a very powerful fae though." I said. "Why''s that?" Dean asked. "Fae''s aren''t as powerful as witches. But the elder fae''s can be." I exined. I turned back to look at the guys and I saw something moving out of the corner of my eye. I ran to the triplets and stood in front of Grayson as someone came out from between a couple of houses. +10 Bonu: I wasn''t sure who it was at first, but I was ready for them. Whoever it was. But as soon as I got a good look, I stood up straight and I lowered my hands. "Lexie." I yelled. She stumbled out from between her house and the packhouse but she was bleeding a lot from the face and the stomach. I ran over to her and I caught her before she fell. "What the hell happened?" I asked, holding her in my arms. "You need to go. Get the triplets and get the hell out of here." She said. "What are you talking about? Who did this?" "I don''t know. They were powerful. They''re still here. I hid because I knew that you would being back." Lexie said. "Where is everyone else?" I asked. "Theo got as many people out as he could. He said that the Alpha would know where." Lexie said. So I looked up at the Alpha and he nodded his head. "It''s alright. We''re gonna get you some help." I said. "The Alpha can help me. You and the triplets need to get the hell out, now. You know what to do." She said. "What are you talking about?" I asked. "Parallel." She said. "She''s right. You have to go." Grayson said. He moved around in front of me and he took Lexie out of my arms and he lifted her up in his arms. "I''ll make sure that she''s alright. But if they''re still here, you four need to leave." Grayson said. "What the hell are you talking about?" Koda asked, getting frustrated because they couldn''t understand what the hell we were talking about. I looked at the triplets and then I looked back at Grayson. "Get her out of here now. Her father is a doctor. He will save her." I said. And Grayson nodded his head. "Be careful boys. Look out for each other. We''ll be here when you get back." Grayson said, 3/4 turning around and leaving with Lexie. "Nova. You are really starting to worry us." Tyler said. "You should be." I said, looking past them. O +10 Bonus They turned around and they saw people emerging from the woods and out from behind buildings and houses where they had been waiting to get us exactly where they wanted us. "Who are they?" Tyler asked. "Witches." I said. "Can you fight them?" Dean asked. "There''s too many." I said, looking around. I stepped towards the triplets and I held on to Tyler and Dean and ordered Koda to grab a hold of my shirt.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They didn''t know what the hell was going on, but they didn''t argue with me. I closed my eyes and started concentrating, mutteringtin to myself. Suddenly it felt like we were lifted off the ground but only secondster wended on the ground again really hard. I opened my eyes and we were still in the same town, but all the witches were gone. "What the f**k just happened?" Koda asked. "We''re in the Parallel universe. A different realm. It looks the same as ours, but it''s not." I said. "Holy s**t. So, dad and the others aren''t here?" Tyler asked. "No. We''re on our own." I said, looking around at the once again abandoned town. Fighter 97 I started walking towards the packhouse and the guys were still trying to wrap their minds around the fact that we were in a different dimension to everyone else. But we didn''t have time to mess around. We needed to get the job done and get back home. "Do you even have a n here or are we just going to be stuck here?" Tyler asked as they ran to catch up to me. "I have a n. But firstly, I need to know where we''re headed. And the packhouse has the best library." I said. So we went inside and Koda showed me to the library where I started going through all theBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. books. "What are we looking for?" Tyler asked, going to a different bookshelf. "Anything about Draconite." I said. "What?" He asked, confused. "It''s an object. It holds a lot of power. But no one knows where it is. It''s meant to be hidden in a book somewhere. Since you came to ska I''ve been thinking that the answer to this gemstone is somewhere in these books. It has to be. It''s too much of a coincidence." I said. "Because of the prophecy." Dean said. "Exactly." I said. "What prophecy?" Koda asked. "Don''t you listen to anything anyone else talks about? We came to ska because a prophecy told us that this is where we were going to find our mate. And we did." Dean exined. "But she knew where we were. That''s why she''s here." Koda said. "The prophecy said that you had toe to ska to find me. There''s something about this ce that makes it special. The gemstone has to be here somewhere." I said. "And what if it''s in the other dimension?" Tyler asked. "It can''t be. With the amount of power it possesses, I would have felt it. I would have found it. I couldn''t feel it there. But I can feel the power here. It''s here somewhere. The whole dimension is practically glowing with power. We just need to pinpoint exactly where it is." I exined. So we started grabbing books off the shelves and started going through them. +10 Bonu The books that we didn''t find any interest in were discarded on the floor and we''d move on to the next one. I took several books to the table in the middle of the room and started going through them just as Dean sat down next to me. "What is this gemstone supposed to do?" Dean asked. "It''s powerful. That''s why I haven''te after it before. I mean, Ava didn''t even know about it. I have been the only one trusted with this secret." I said. "Who told you about it?" He asked. "Daisy. She''s a fae. She had nothing to do with training me. I trust her. She didn''t want this war. That''s why she told me about this gemstone." I said. "Alright. If you trust her then so do we." Koda said. I was getting frustrated with each book that I was throwing on the floor and the guys could tell that I was getting really stressed out and really pissed off. I needed to hurry up and find out where this gem was. But these books weren''t being of any help. And the guys couldn''t do anything to calm me down right now. They knew that so they didn''t even try. "Hey. I think I found something." Dean said, turning the book around to show me. "Dragonspire Citadel." I said, looking at the name of the castle that it was showing the photo "It says that it once was ruled by the King and Queen werewolves. 200 years ago." Dean said. "My ancestors lived here." I said. "It makes sense that it would be hidden there." Koda said. "The castle is calling you home." Tyler said. "I never said that I wanted to be Queen. But I need that gemstone." "I think if you take the gemstone, you''re epting your role as Queen." Koda said. I pulled the book in front of me and I read the whole chapter that was on the castle. It didn''t say that the gemstone was there, but that didn''t surprise me. The name of the castle was a dead give away and the fact that it used to be ruled by my family was just another indicator that it was calling to me to take back the throne. 2/4 +10 Bonu "You guys don''t understand. I won''t just be ruling the werewolves. I will be ruling all supernatural beings. That''s what this is all about. That''s what the supernatural council was about. Wesley wanted to wipe them out so he could be King again. Without them, he could have taken the throne." I exined. "You need that gemstone. And if you be Queen of the entire Supernatural world. Then we will be right there with you." Koda said. "You''re not going to get scared off by that much power?" I asked. "Not a chance." Tyler said. So I nodded my head. "The castle has a witches'' shield over it in our world. It won''t have that here. We''ll find it easily. "I said. "Where is it?" Tyler asked. "Just on the other side of the Arctic National Wildlife Refuge." I said. "It won''t take long to get there if we shift." Koda said. So we went upstairs and we grabbed some clothes and shoved them in a bag that Koda was going to carry in his mouth as we ran as wolves. Once we left the packhouse, we shifted and started running towards the National Refuge Forest. As soon as we got there, we looked at each other before we started running through that forest. We were nervous about going through this particr forest because we knew that it was full of the worst animals that ska has to offer. And we weren''t sure if they were in this dimension or not. But we weren''t taking any chances. We were being hypervignt. It took two hours to run through the whole forest, watching out for animals that might attack us, but there weren''t any. Which was lucky for us. And when we made it to the other side, we followed a trail for another hour before the massive castle came into view. I stopped for a moment to take it in. It looked so beautiful covered in snow with a picturesqueke behind it. Just as we were about to start running again, I got this weird sense that we weren''t alone. 10 Bonu Koda started walking ahead of me when I lunged at him and tackled him out of the way as a stream of fire came heading in his direction. We both got up and turned to look beside us to see where the fire came from. And there was a massive dragon standing there, staring at us. And I protectively stood in front of Koda. Tyler and Dean ran over to us, but I made sure that they were behind me as well. "What the hell Nova. Get behind us." Tyler ordered. "Not going to happen. Stay there. If anyone can beat this thing, it''s me." I said. They knew that I was telling the truth, but they were still very ufortable with me standing in the way of this dragon where they can''t protect me. But as I lowered down to the ground more, I bared my teeth and started to growl. The dragon took one step closer to me before he stopped and he sniffed the air. He then looked back at me and c****d his head to the side. And I slowly started to stand up straight, wondering what the hell this creature was doing. Is it going to attack or not? Fighter 98 I stood there staring at the dragon as it was doing the same to me. It was acting really strange. It kept sniffing the air before it looked back at me and the guys were getting even more tense behind me. "What''s it doing?" Koda asked. "I don''t know." I said. "What''s it thinking?" Dean asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "It''s a dragon." I said. Letting him know that I can''t hear the thoughts of animals. Especially not mythical ones. We heard something louding towards us which caused us to look up and it was the wings pping of another dragon. Itnded next to the one that we were already facing and the second one justnded calmly and I had no indication at all that it was going to attack us. But the guys were edging up closer towards me,ing up the side of me so I wasn''t so close to these creatures. But suddenly the dragon that justnded reached its long leg out and I saw something slide down its leg andnd on the ground beside it. A woman then appeared with really long ck hair wearing a blue ankle length dress with a slit right down the middle of the dress to her stomach, where it just covered her breasts and gold ting over her shoulders to attach the cape that hung behind her with that same gold ting around her waist. She walked around the dragon and stood in front of it and smiled when she saw me standing there. I don''t know why, but I knew that I could trust her. It was a feeling that I got from her. I shifted back into my human form and I grabbed the bag off of Koda so I could get dressed. The guys all growled and were yelling at me in my head that I was crazy. But I tried to block them out. "Who are you?" I asked. "Aurelia. The keeper of dragons." She said. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "Waiting for you. My guard could smell the royal blood when he saw you. He''s sorry for attacking you, by the way." She said. "You canmunicate with them?" I asked. "Yes. And so can you. Once you get the hang of it." "Why are you here?" I asked. G "I''ve been waiting a very long time for you toe and take back this throne. To put order back to the supernatural world. No one told me that it would be such a long wait, but they did tell me that I would be impressed when I finally met the next heir. They weren''t kidding." She smiled. "My mates want to know what you are? A witch? A fae? I can''t tell them because I don''t know." I said, looking at her confused. She smiled at me again and looked back at the dragon. "Time works differently in this dimension. A lot faster than in yours." She said. "We''ve only been in this dimension for a couple of hours." I said. "Well, it''s been a lot longer back in your world." She said. I looked back at the triplets nervously, not knowing how long they''ve had to hide out while waiting for us to return. That scared me a lot. "You''re here for the gemstone." Aurelia said. "Yeah." "Well, we better get a move on. It''s up at the castle." She said. "You''re just going to hand it over? Just like that?" "I was told to guard it with the dragons until the next heir showed up. I''ve had people show up and try to take it. They were all fried by the dragons. No one has ever gotten close. But it''s yours. It''s your birthright. So, of course I am just going to hand it over." She said. She started walking towards the castle and I looked back at the triplets. I began to follow her. I could feel the hesitation from the triplets, but they were quick to follow as well. They weren''t going to leave me alone with this woman. They didn''t trust her. I didn''t me them. They didn''t get the feelings that I did. They didn''t sense danger like I did. 2/4 +10 Bonus And she wasn''t dangerous to me. I knew that she wasn''t. It took us another hour to walk to the castle and we had to climb the stairs leading up to it. There were roughly 500 stairs to climb, but at the top were statues of wolves just like at the triplets California packhouse. These wolves were in dark stone, not white, but they were very simr. And we walked through the massive front doors and I couldn''t believe what I was looking at. The castle was perfectly maintained. There wasn''t anything out of ce. And it was clean and tidy and massive. We started walking down the main hallway until we came to another flight of stairs and we had to go to the top floor. The top floor was five stories above us, so it seemed like a lot more stairs that we had to climb. We walked down another hallway before Aurelia opened two morerge mahogany doors and she took us inside that room. She took us to the middle of the room and then stepped aside while I looked ahead of me and there was a case at the top of the room with a green gemstone set in a gold chain inside the case. It was floating in the case with a light green glow around it. "There it is." Aurelia said. "I can feel it." I said. "That''s because it''s yours. It''s finally found its owner. It''s been waiting for you just as long as I have." I slowly walked forward towards the case and when I got right in front of it I took the lid off of the case. "Nova." Koda said. But I didn''t answer him. I could feel the power of the gemstone. I could feel it calling to me. It was pulling me towards it. It belonged to me and I knew that just by looking at it. It was meant to be mine and no one else''s. It''s been waiting for me, just like Aurelia said. 3/4 I reached out and grabbed a hold of the gemstone. The chain hung over my hand while I looked at the stone. +10 Bonu But I grabbed the chain and I put it over my head and the gemstone was hanging down around my chest. I turned around to look at the others and suddenly I felt a sudden torrent of power run through me and a green burst of energy flew out from the gemstone while I was wearing it and it knocked the guys off their feet. But when they got up and they started growling until they took a look at me. I could see myself in their minds. My eyes were glowing green, my hair had turnedpletely white that was practically the same color as the snow and I looked down at the gem that was still glowing on my chest. "Are you alright?" Tyler asked. "I''m great. Let''s go get your family back." I said. Fighter 99 We were shown out of the castle and out the front door. As I stepped outside and I was still standing at the top of the stairs I looked up and there were no longer two dragons flying around like there was earlier.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. There were dozens of them flying around, screeching and wailing. Shooting out fire making a ring of fire around the top of the castle. "That''s all for you Nova." Aurelia said. "They''re gorgeous." I said. "They''re your protectors. They will never leave your side." "I have to go home." I said. "I know. And so do they." She said. I looked at her and the triplets, who had shifted back into their human selves and Auralia was making it perfectly clear. These dragons belonged in our world. At the castle in our world. They are protectors of the Royal family. My protectors since right now I was the only member of the royal family that was left. We walked down therge flight of stairs and we walked to the clearing that was next to the castle. Aurelia came down with us but she walked over to me and she held my hands. "My job here is done. And it''s been an honor to serve you." "Where are you going?" I asked. "My job is done. It''s all up to you now. Good luck. Not that you need it. But, you have made the Moon Goddess extremely proud." She said. She then took a couple steps back away from me. She stood there smiling at me when suddenly the wind picked up a bit and Aurelia turned into a mist and vanished in front of us. She was gone. She didn''t teleport. She was just gone. And she wasn''ting back. +10 Bon "Are you alright?" Koda asked, walking up beside me. "Yeah. We have to get home. We''ve been gone for too long." I said. So I held their hands again, but this time Koda stood behind me and he held me around the waist instead of just holding onto my shirt. After we felt the jolt of being thrown back into our world, I opened my eyes and saw that we weren''t at the castle. We were back in our town. And it was looking worse than when we left. Buildings had been burnt down, some houses had been. The packhouse was gone. But the town was still abandoned. "How long were we gone?" Dean asked, looking around at the damage. Tyler looked at his watch which had the date and time on it. It changed as we came back into this world. And he looked back up at us with a worried look on his face. "We''ve been gone for two weeks." Tyler said. "They''ve done all the damage here that they want. We just need to find the pack." Dean said. "They''re hiding in the mountains." I whispered. "How do you know that? And why are you whispering?" "I know because I can feel them. And I''m whispering because we''re still not alone here." I said. I turned around and I saw someone walking out of one of the houses that hadn''t been torched. He was a warlock. Very powerful. I took a step forward and I warned the guys to stay behind me. But it only took seconds for them to shift into their wolves, getting ready for whatever fight was about to happen. The warlock walked closer to me but stopped suddenly when he saw the green glow on my chest and the look on my face. The determination. "I see you found it." He said. "And you''re never getting your hands on it." I said. "Do you really think you have what it takes to rule the supernatural?" He asked. I took a step closer to him and stared him straight in the eyes. "We''re going to find out, aren''t we?" I asked. QUE +10 Bonu CHAPTER 99 Suddenly he disappeared in a cloud of ck smoke, but I turned around to look at the triplets. They were all looking around, wondering where he was. We couldn''t see him. No one could see him. I ran over and pushed Dean out of the way just as he materialized right where Dean had been standing and I raised my hand to his chest, causing a bright red glow to emanate from inside of him. He started screaming, but he managed to pull away from me and he fell back grasping his chest. People started emerging from all over the town and they were all witches. But they were now apanied by fae''s and werewolves. It was still daylight so the vampires couldn''te out yet. They surrounded myself and the triplets and I was looking around at all of them, finding out where they were and how many there were. "We can take the werewolves." Koda said. And I nodded. "Be careful." I said through our mind link. "Same to you." So the triplets split off from me and I saw them targeting the werewolves who looked like they were prepared for this fight. This is what they wanted. But they underestimated how strong the triplets are. Especially when they''re together and they can feed off of each other''s energy. But I didn''t trust that. They were seriously outnumbered and I knew that they were going to be in for one hell of a fight and I couldn''t guarantee that they were going to survive it. These enemies had been preparing for this for a long time. So I turned to face the triplets and I raised my hands towards them and shot out a green st of energy which hit all of them. They all cowered for a moment before they stood back up tall and their eyes were glowing green before they attacked the werewolves that were in front of them. I turned back to the warlock and I heard the whispering from the witches. "She''s wearing the amulet." One said. "You can run away if you want. But just remember, once I kill this bastard, I am not going to make your life easy at all." I said to her. 3/5 +10 Bonu So she stood her ground and was prepared to fight instead of having me trying to kill her for the rest of her life. I was fine with that. The warlock got into position and I stood there watching him. He was muttering a spell to himself. He was preparing himself. But once he threw an energy ball at me, I stopped it in the air and I turned it to ice and broke it into several jagged pieces and threw them at some of the witches that were watching. It hit them in the heart and they fell to the ground dead. Without me taking my eyes off the warlock the whole time. "You said that she was untrained." The warlock yelled. "Oh yeah, about that. I kinda lied about that." Jasper said, stepping forward. I looked at him and c****d my head as he walked towards me. "Nice ne." He smirked at me. "You set them up." I said. "The whole thing was a set up. Lexie was never hurt. She just had to get you to the parallel." He said. "You bastard." I smirked. "You needed to find your heritage." He said. The warlock and witches and fae''s started ascending on us, so Jasper stood behind me so we had all of our sides covered. But when I looked over I could see that even with the extra strength that I gave the triplets, they were having trouble fighting the werewolves. There were too many of them. I took a step closer to them, but Jasper stopped me. My emotions were clouding my powers. Because right at that moment I heard a loud roaring from the other side of the packhouse and suddenly Alpha Grayson broke through the forest with his head warrior right next to him and every other warrior that belonged in their pack. "We''ve got this. You get them." Grayson said to me. So I stepped back to face the warlock. And I smiled as I slowly raised my hands, causing a green glow that started at my hands and Fighter 100 The warlock stopped advancing on me as he knew that this was going to be one fight that he probably wasn''t going to win. I had the draconite on my side, which wasn''t good for anyone but me. But that didn''t stop them. The warlock gave the order and the witches and fae''s started throwing whatever powers they had at us. So I grabbed Jasper by the arm and raised a shield over us so we wouldn''t be hurt from it. Their powers weren''t getting through and weren''t even putting a dint in the shield. I looked around at all of them and I startedughing before I raised my head up and I whistled really loudly. It only took seconds before the loud screeching started approaching in the sky. Several dragons appeared above the forest, zoning in on the people that weren''t me. I had to direct them so they wouldn''t hurt the triplets or anyone from our pack. But they went straight for the witches and fae''s that were gathered around us. Dragon fire was worse than volcanova. It was the hottest thing you could ever experience, but we were safe in the shield. And those witches and fae''s were killed instantly. I then lowered the shield and Jasper stepped back so he could look up at the dragons that were nownding on top of the buildings that were remaining in town and they let out a loud roar as they perched themselves. They were ready when I needed them. But I looked back at the warlock and he was nervously looking around at the dragons. And his werewolves that were now getting destroyed. "I hate being betrayed Jasper." The warlock said. "Well, you''re not going to live long enough to really hate him for it." I dered. The warlock started turning around to look at his witches and fae''s that were all lying on the ground, nothing but charred bodies in front of him now, "You were never meant to be in charge." He yelled. "Says who? My dad? Ava? I know that this war was a distraction to kill me. So I wouldn''t take over the throne. But what you obviously don''t know is that I am the one that has the +10 Bonus supernatural council in cages right now. Wesley tried to take the throne by getting rid of me and then killing them." I said. "Wesley was in on this from the beginning. He knew that you would go for the throne. He couldn''t let that happen." "You are such a f*****g i***t. I didn''t even know about the throne until recently. I didn''t know that I was royalty. And I definitely didn''t know that this ne was me dering myself as the ruler of the supernatural. Wesley set you up, and now you''re going to die for it. Jasper wasn''t the only one that betrayed you. I hope it was worth it." I said. He then looked behind me so I turned around and I saw Wesley standing next to a building. He wasn''t getting in on the fighting and he looked like he was ready to start running. "Jasper." I said. "I got him." Jasper said, walking towards Wesley. But Wesley took off running and Jasper wasn''t going to let him get away. When I turned back the warlock was running at me and he managed to tackle me to the ground and we tumbled across the snow and the dragons started roaring. But I rolled over onto my back just as he was running at me again and I used my legs to kick him over my head and hended on his back behind me. I jumped to my feet and before he had a chance to get up, my ws protruded and I grabbed him by the front of the shirt knowing that my ws had just scratched down his chest as he let out a scream and I threw him against the closest building. As soon as he hit the building with his back, he looked over at me and I raised both of my hands and shot a red energy st directly at him. Hitting him in the chest. Burning through the scratches that I just gave him. He tried to push off from the building but he was having more and more trouble moving as he was getting weaker. When I knew that he couldn''t move anymore, I lowered my hands and I walked over to him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He could barely look up at me because he was so weak, but with my extended ws, I grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off the ground so I was actually looking up at him. He had no more fight in him and that was obvious. He wasn''t fighting back, he wasn''t trying to get free. He could barely hold his head up. So with one quick movement I snapped his neck and I used both of my hands to rip his head +10 Bonus clean off of his body. His body dropped to the ground and I dropped his head. I turned around and saw the werewolves were still fighting. But there were more enemy wolves then there was before. I walked across the town center until I got to the battle with the werewolves and I told the triplets and the pack to back off. They did what I said straight away and I was standing in front of the enemy wolves. They didn''t attack me, and they were all looking at the glowing green orb on my chest. So I punched the ground in front of them and it caused the ground to start shaking before it copsed under them creating a sinkhole that was covered in fire at the bottom of it. The yelping and howling from those wolvessted seconds before they hit the fiery bottom and I looked at the wolves on the other side of the sinkhole. They all looked at me and then each other nervously. They then lowered their front legs and bowed their heads to the ground. Surrendering to me. Grayson and his men gathered them up and brought them back around to where I was and the enemy wolves shifted back but my wolves all stayed in their wolf form. "Please, spare our lives?" One of them asked. "Why? You tried to kill us." I said. "They told us that you were going to destroy the world. Kill the humans. We believed it." He said. "Well, that''s your f**k up. Isn''t it?" I asked. Jasper then got back with a very badly beaten Wesley and threw him to the ground beside me. "Nova. You''re not going to kill your own father. Are you?" Wesley asked. "You''re not a father. You''re just a sperm donor." I said, turning my back to him. "What are we going to do with them all?" Koda asked. "Lock them up for now. I''ll decide what to do with themter." I said. So the warriors took them to the dungeons that were under the packhouse. The house was gone, but the basement and dungeon was still there. 3/4 10 Bont Which meant, Wesley''s mate and the supernatural council were still there as well. My wolves started shifted back and grabbing clothes to cover up and I turned to look at Lexie. "I''m sorry. Jasper told me about the parallel and I knew that you needed to go there. So when he asked me to do that, I knew that I had to." Lexie said. "I thought you were going to die." I said. "I know. I''m really sorry." "You''ll have plenty of time to make it up to her. I believe she will need ady in waiting." Koda smirked as he walked up to us. And I looked back at Lexie with a smirk on my face as well. "So, it''s true? You are the Queen?" Lexie asked. "Apparently." I said. "Well, we''ve got a lot of nning and decisions to make." Dean said. "Yeah. Like who''s going toe back to the castle with me." "Well, us three. But we have to ask the rest of the pack members if they are willing to build amunity around the castle. Now that it''s not so hidden." Koda said. And I nodded my head. "I want to get some other s**t sorted out first. Before we make those decisions." "Like what?" Tyler asked. "There''s a lot of people that need to go on trial." I said. And he nodded his head. Fighter 101 The meeting hall was still standing and pack members were sleeping in whatever buildings hadn''t been burnt down. So it was getting pretty cramped, but it was necessary for right now. My house was still standing. They obviously didn''t know which one was mine and probably thought that I was living at the packhouse. But none of that mattered anymore. The whole pack gathered in the meeting hall and took their seats while I was on the stage with Koda, Tyler, Dean, Grayson and Sophia. The first person we called for trial was Elias. The werewolf from the supernatural council. He was forced to kneel before us and he looked up at me who was sitting right in the middle of the Alpha family. "You tried to have me killed." I said. "You''re dangerous." He said. "Just remember that whatever you say here, is going to determine whether you live or die. Now, I know how stubborn you council members are. So, I am only going to ask one question. And remember, I will know if you''re lying." I exined. "Then ask the damn question." He scoffed. "If I let you live, are you going to try and kill me again?" I said. He looked at me and then at every member of the Alpha family before he looked back at me. "Yes." He said. "That''s too bad." I said. So Koda got up from his seat and he walked over with extended ws. He stood behind Elias and he ripped his ws across Elias'' throat, causing him to bleed out and die right in front of us. "I have a feeling that all of the council members are going to say the same." Grayson said. "Me too. But I''m giving them onest chance." I said. Grayson was right. Each of the supernatural council said the same thing so all the guys got a chance to kill someone that day. And even Grayson killed one since there were four of them. +10 Bonus It was a long day questioning the supernatural council and I was reminded that I still had to put Wesley on trial. But I didn''t want to do that today. I decided that we''d finish off tomorrow and I headed home. When I got there I sat on the couch and I felt relieved to be home. It was good to be home. I wanted to be here. But at the same time, I wanted to go back to the castle. There was something about that ce. I just knew that I belonged there. And I wanted to go back there. As soon as possible. But I still didn''t know where the pack stood on the issue of the castle. They might not want to move to where the castle is. They may not want to live at the bottom of the Queen''s castle. I could understand that. But I had a role now that I needed to follow. The second I picked up this ne, I epted my role in the royal family. The door opened so I looked over expecting to see the triplets but it was Logan. "What the hell are you doing here?" I asked. "Well, I am one of the vampires that you won''t kill so I''ve been asked toe here and give you a message." Logan said. "I don''t like the sound of this." I said. "It''s nothing bad. Really. The vampires saw the battle. It was recorded." "How?" I asked. "That warlock that you killed. He wanted it documented on the dark web for all supernatural beings to see it. To see you die. Instead it went the other way." Logan exined, walking over and sitting on the other chair. "Okay. So, what are you doing here? I haven''t heard anything from the vampires." I said. "That''s why I''m here. They''re surrendering and aren''t intending to fight you. They are going to follow you as their Queen and they are hoping that you don''t wipe them out because they know you can find them now." He said. I startedughing, but Logan was looking at me worriedly. "Tell the vampires that if they step one foot out of line, I''ll cut that foot off." I said. "I will do that." He said. 215 +10 Boni "No more killing humans for sport. If they get hungry, I''ll try and arrange for blood banks to be set up for them around the country." I said. "Really?" He asked. "Yeah. The less humans that die, the better." I said. "Alright. I will definitely let them know that." He said. The triplets walked into my house then and they all growled when they saw Logan. "It''s alright. I was just leaving." Logan said, standing up quickly and he went out the back door so he didn''t have to walk past the triplets. "What did he want?" Tyler asked. "To let me know that the vampires don''t want any trouble. They are willing to follow me and obey my rules." I said. "That''s good." He said. "I guess." I said. "Are you alright?" Dean asked, sitting next to me. "I''m really tired." I said, leaning my head on his shoulder. Koda sat on the other side of me while Tyler sat on the floor leaning against my legs. "We need to talk about Wesley." Koda said. "I know." I said. "You know what has to be done here. I know that it''s not easy, but it has to be done." Dean said. "Stop trying to convince me. I already know that he has to die. It''s gonna happen tomorrow morning. I don''t know why I should be struggling with this. He tried to kill me. He ignored me my whole life. He tried to pay me off every month so I would hopefully like him when he finally showed his face. I don''t owe him anything." I said. "But he''s still your father." Koda said. "Yeah." "I''ll give the order." Koda said. And I nodded my head. "Don''t bother asking any questions. I don''t want to hear his bullshit excuses. I don''t want to hear him plead. I just want him gone." I said. 3/5 +10 Bonu "You got it." He said, kissing me on the forehead. I must have been more tired than I realized because I fell asleep on the couch, still leaning against Dean. They took me to bed at some point during the night and they all jumped in as well. I woke up the following morning, sandwiched between the guys but I justid there staring at the ceiling. I was dreading this morning and I didn''t want to get out of bed. But I knew that I couldn''t put it off forever. I looked at the clock and it was 8am. Thetest I''ve slept in, in years. I could tell that the guys were awake, but they didn''t want to wake me so none of them got up. But they knew as soon as I was awake so we got up and went to the kitchen. I sat at the table with a coffee. "Can someone take Wesley to see Cam? I guess I should probably let them say goodbye.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. And take Rory as well." I said. "What do you want to do about Cam and Rory?" Koda asked. "They can go. I was only keeping them to keep Wesley in line." I said. So Koda called the head warrior and set it up. As soon as I finished my coffee and got changed, I waited for the guys to change and we headed over to the meeting hall. Wesley was thest person to go on trial and Koda did everything that I asked. He was brought into the room and he wasn''t asked any questions. Everyone knew what he did to me and how he betrayed me. So, there was no question about what was going to happen. I was at the meeting hall for the whole event, but Koda is the one that carried it out. And killed Wesley with his own bare hands. Cam and Rory had already left town by the time that happened. Wesley had told them to go and he rejected Cam so she wouldn''t feel him die. Because that would be a lot worse than her feeling him die. And once that was over, Grayson started talking to the pack about moving to the castle. 4/5 I was surprised when I didn''t get much resistance. The dragons had gone back to the castle and that was something that they were going to have to get used to, but they thought it was a good idea to start over somewhere fresh. So they were going toe back to the castle with me. They were going to rebuild their homes at the bottom of the stairs to the castle, and make a vige at the bottom of the castle. I thought it was very medievil of them, but I loved it. I thought it was a great idea and no one hesitated or had second thoughts about it. So we started making arrangements immediately. Fighter 102 A YEAR LATER The triplets and I had settled into the castle. Their three best friends Aiden, Julian and Anthony were also living in the castle because they were going to be the guys council, or Beta''s, however you want to look at it. But Grayson and Sophia were living in the castle as well because they were still the Alpha and Luna. But the dynamic had changed a lot. Since I was Queen and everyone had to answer to me. People kept asking me if I was going to have all three guys crowned as King or just Koda because he was the oldest. But I couldn''t choose just one. It was going to be all of them or none of them. Lexie was also living in the castle because she was basically mydy in waiting. And she loved it. I didn''t ask too much of her and we just got to spend most of the day together. I was sitting in my room in front of the vanity wearing a dressing gown and staring at my reflection when Lexie walked in. "You''re not even dressed yet. Everyone''s here." She said. "I know. I don''t know if I can do this." I said. "What do you mean?" She asked, sitting next to me. "I know that I''ve been doing royal duties for thest year. I''ve been sorting out packs and species and punishing Alpha''s that are abusing pack members, punishing vampires for not following the rules. I''ve set up all those blood banks for the vampires. But after tonight, it''s going to be official. I''m going to be the Queen. I''m only 19." "Nova. If you weren''t cut out for it, then you wouldn''t have that ne around your neck. You wouldn''t have saved us from that attack. You wouldn''t have been able to do what you''ve done in thest 12 months. You''ve amazed everyone with what you''ve done. You are definitely cut out for this." She said. "I''m scared." I admitted. "You''d be a fool not to be. But you have three fantastic mates that are going to help you navigate your way through this." +10 Bonus "Well, that''s something else entirely. None of us really know what we''re doing." I admitted. "Then fake it. No one will know." She said. And I just smirked at her through the mirror. I looked back in the vanity and it felt like I didn''t even notice the woman that was looking back at me. "What am I supposed to do?" "You''re supposed to do what you were destined to do. You''re going to go out there and be the best damn Queen to those people that you can be. No one expects you to do s**t that you can''t do. So, you do the best that you can." Lexie said. She grabbed the brush off the vanity and she got up and started brushing and styling my hair. I then started applying my makeup and I was trying to concentrate on what needed to be done tonight. As soon as I finished my makeup and Lexie had styled my hair, I walked to the walk-in wardrobe and I looked at the dress that was picked out for me to wear tonight. I got dressed into the straight white princess cut floor length dress with thin straps with a white cape over it that covered my shoulders and attached at the front with a gold dragon attaching both sides of the cape to keep it closed. I walked back into the bedroom and the triplets were standing there in their tuxedos and they all stopped to look at me. "Is it too much?" I asked. "No way." Dean said. "It''s perfect." Tyler said.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "And you look beautiful." Koda said, walking over to me and kissing me. "Don''t ruin her makeup." Lexie warned them. "Are you ready?" Dean asked. "Not in the least." I said. "Well, the people are." Tyler said. "I know." We walked out of the bedroom and down the hallway of the first floor of the castle and we found our way to the front doors. I had to take a couple of deep breaths before the guards opened therge mahogany doors 2/4 10 Bonu and the four of us walked out onto the stonending at the top of the stairs. We walked to the edge where there was a stone wall that came up to my waist. Grayson and Sophia joined us just after we walked out. And out in front of us were thousands of people and creatures. There were werewolves, vampires, witches and fae''s. All cheering on the new royal family. All enjoying this big celebration as me finallying out as their Queen. I had never felt this nervous before, so the guys had to help me down the massive staircase to get down to the field beside the castle where the vige had been built and there were people everywhere. They all greeted us and they were ready for this big extravagant party that we had set up for the subjects that I was now responsible for. The triplets stayed close to me that night and I wouldn''t have had it any other way. We were sitting up at the head table and I was sitting there looking out among everyone. The first time in my life I had seen every specie mingling with each other and not trying to kill each other. I leaned back in my chair and couldn''t help but smile as I watched all the happy faces in front of me. And I made a vow to myself right then and there. I was going to ensure that they never lost those smiles. That they would live out the rest of their lives happy, just like I was with Koda, Tyler and Dean. "If I could have everyone''s attention please?" I asked, standing up. So another assistant of the castle announced for everyone to be quiet. "What''s going on?" Koda asked. "I just have one more announcement to make. It''s such a beautiful night out here with such beautiful people. I was going to wait untilter but I feel like I want everyone to know right now. Including my incredible mates." I exined. "You''re making us a little nervous here." Dean said. But I just looked down at him and smiled as they were all still sitting down while I was standing.. "I wanted to announce that soon enough there is going to be a prince or princess gracing this castle with us." I announced. Koda dropped the ss that he was holding and it smashed all over the ground as he looked at me in shock before he stood up and made me face him. +10 Bonus "You''re pregnant? Are you sure?" He asked. "Yeah. I''m positive." I said. And he pulled me into the tightest hug I''ve ever felt along with Tyler and Dean behind me. The love that they are feeling towards me was unmistakable. And I didn''t need a mate bond to tell me that. We were going to be a proper family and that''s all that mattered to us. Fighter 103 PART TWO CHAPTER ONE - PRINCESS EMMA 16 YEARS LATER I guess my life seems like a fairytale to so many she-wolves out there. My mother is the werewolf Queen and I have three fathers. They''re triplets and none of them ever cared who my real father was and neither do I. They''ve all been there for me growing up, but still, growing up in this castle can be stifling. Don''t get me wrong. I love all of my parents. They have treated me so great and they will do anything for me. But sometimes it''s a little hard to tell if people are actually my friends or if they just want to get close to me because of my connection in the Royal Family. I mean, I am the next one to take over the throne since I am an only child. I always wondered why mom never had any more kids, but I''m happy being the only one. They''ve taught me not to think I was above other werewolves because of my rank or to think that I was better than anyone else. I go to school like a normal teenager and I''ll be turning 16 in a couple of days. I''m looking forward to that. That''s the age my mother said that I can start dating. I got my wolf a few years ago. Around the same age my mother was and she said that it was young to get a wolf at that age. She''s a white wolf. Very special. My wolf is silver. And still a rarity. My parents said that I obviously take after my mother, but at the moment, I don''t really think I do. I mean, she''s got so much power and I''m not talking about being the Queen. She''s a witch and a fae and a vampire and a werewolf. She''s everything mixed in together and I think everyone was expecting me to be just like her. But I haven''t shown any signs of having those sorts of powers. It''s a little disappointing, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I walked down the stairs to the dining room one morning and I saw my mother and my three dad''s already sitting there waiting for me. "Are you alright Emma? You''re usually the first one to the breakfast table." My mother said as I sat in my usual seat. 50 Points PART TWO CHAPTER ONE PRI... "Yeah. I just overslept a bit. I''m sorry." I said. But my mother looked at me a little intensely, so I tried not to look at her and tried to control my thoughts. She can read minds if she wants to, but I know that she doesn''t if it''s not life threatening. I just wasn''t sure if she would do it to me because she''s worried about me. "Are you sure?" Mom asked. "Nova. She said that she''s fine. Just leave it." Pa Koda said. "Alright. Well, what have you got nned for today?" Mom asked as the cook started bringing out our breakfast. "School and then training and then I don''t know. I might hang out with some friends after school." I said. "Why don''t you invite them back here? We know who they are but they''ve nevere here before." Pa Dean said. "It''splicated. I''d just rather hang out with them outside of the castle." I said. And my mother nodded her head like shepletely understood. My dad''s looked confused, but I think my mom managed to calm them down. "What about you guys? What have you got going on today?" I asked. "Well, the werewolf council is going to be here to talk about newws that they want to start enforcing." Pa Tyler said. And my mother scoffed. "Yeah. Like that''s gonna happen." She said. And Tyler smirked at her. My mother wasn''t a huge fan of the werewolf council. Even though my mother was Queen, they believed that they should have more say in how the werewolfmunity is run. My mother is the head of the supernatural council and they think that she can''t handle the werewolf council as well. It''s obvious that they don''t know her very well. When I left home I walked down the stairs and through the vige at the bottom of the castle. I walked across the field until I got to the next werewolf pack until I got to my school. As soon as I got there I saw my best friend standing out the front of the building like she always does. "Hi Emma.¡± Avery said, putting her phone away in her back pocket. "Hi." I said, leaning on the brick staircase. PART TWO CHAPTER ONE - PRI... +50 Points i "Are you alright?" She asked. "I guess. I''m just bored with all the same crap." "Well, you turn 16 in a couple of days. That''s great, isn''t it? It means you can actually start dating." "Yeah. And everyone around here knows that." "So what? You can have a couple of dates and see how it goes. If you are anything like your mother then you will know if they are good or not." Avery said. And I smiled at her. "Yeah. Maybe. Come on, we''re going to bete." I was hoping that I could possibly have my mother''s instincts, if I can''t have her physical ability. But I''m not sure about that. I wouldn''t be sure if any guy wants me for me or because of my title. But then again, that''s where my mother will definitely help me if I have any doubt. And everyone around here knows that. We got to my locker and I grabbed out the books that I needed when I saw a group of girls walk past. They started whispering as they walked past me and giggling amongst themselves. I put my head down and looked at my books as Avery turned to look at me. She knew that it really bothered me when those girls were hanging around. I know that I didn''t have my mother''s looks. I had darker hair than her and I am nowhere near as skinny as she is or ever has been.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I fill out my clothes a bit more, but my dad insists that it''s mostly muscle because I''ve been training my whole life. I guess you can say that I just don''t have a woman''s body. It''s more like an athlete''s body. That''s all. "Hey. I''ve told you not to worry about those skanks. You are the princess of all werewolves. They are stupid for picking on you in the first ce. They know that your parents could have them banished if you ever told on them.¡± Avery said. "I know. But they know that I''m not going to say anything. I don''t want to go running home to mommy and daddy whenever someone is being mean to me. I have to learn how to handle it myself." I said. 3/4 +50 Point PART TWO CHAPTER ONE- PRI... Avery gave me a look like she felt sorry for me. She knew how much pressure was on me to seed and be independent because I would have a kingdom to rule one day. But right now, I just didn''t know how to do that. I have big shoes to fill and no one really understands that. Especially with people like those girls who are hoping that I will fail. And they are just waiting for that moment to happen. Fighter 104 My favorite ss was werewolf history. And not just because I needed to learn it to be the next Queen, but because it was a really interesting subject. Of course, my mother''s name came up a lot in ss. The battles that she fought. Her life as a hybrid and how she moved to ska in order to save the triplets. Her mates. My fathers. But they ended up saving each other. And that afternoon we had training. Which I was always good at. My dad''s made sure of it. And so did my mother. They all wanted me well trained from a young age because they knew that I would be vulnerable to an attack against them. So they did everything they could in order to protect me and to make sure that I could protect myself. So I was usually our trainer''s assistant. Helping the others with their stances and they''re body movements while training. When we were finished with that, Avery and I decided to go downtown and check out a couple of shops because I needed a new dress for my 16th birthday party. I could see the castle from up on that massive mountains from where we were in this pack and it looked really beautiful from this view. I tried not to look at it too much. I lived there. I didn''t need to see what it looked like whenever I wasn''t there. Avery and I shopped for a while before I started walking home and she headed to her house. As soon as I walked inside I could hear music ying in one. of the rooms. I followed the sound and I ended up standing in one of the sitting rooms. Mom was in there alone with Pa Tyler. They were slow dancing in the middle of the room and I leaned against the doorframe to watch them. He would lean back asionally and kiss mom and he was holding her so close. "What are you doing kid?" Pa Dean asked, standing next to me. "Just watching." I said. "I can tell that there''s more going on in there." "I guess I''m just excited to meet my mates." I said. 50 Point "Mates?" He asked, confused. "Yeah. Mates." "Emma. You know that having three mates isn''t normal, don''t you?" He asked. "What are you talking about? Of course it is. Mom has three mates and you guys are all great together. I hope I just get a piece of what you guys have." I said. "You will. When you find your mate. But you have to be realistic. It might only be one mate." I looked at him, confused and a little disappointed. That can''t be right. I''ve grown up with three dads. All three are my mother''s mates and they couldn''t be happier. I have always known that I was going to get what they have. I mean, I have I just nodded my head at Pa Dean and I walked away from the room and I headed upstairs to my bedroom. I put my bag on the floor next to my bed and I sat on the seat under my window, looking out among the forests and the packs that had been built closer to the castle so they would be better protected. It was a beautiful sight from here, but I still felt a little empty. Like there was something missing. Someone knocked on the door and brought me out of my thoughts. "Who is it?" I asked. "It''s Rory." She answered. So I got up to answer the door and she was holding a tray of food for my afternoon snack. She walked into my room and ced it on the desk in my room. Rory was only a couple of years younger than my mother, but she looked so much older. Probably because she''s been made a servant in the castle instead of my mother putting her to death for plotting to try and have my mother killed before I was born. She''s my mother''s stepsister. And my mother thought death would be too easy for her. So she came up with a better punishment. And she''s never allowed to leave. Since she''s tied to the dragons that protect this ce. As soon as she steps away from the castle, they know and they will bring her back. I actually thought it was a great punishment. But what do I know? I wasn''t there when they 2/4 50 Point were plotting against my mother. "Will that be everything?" Rory asked. "Yeah." I said. So she left my room and I closed the door behind her. I sat there snacking on the food while I was doing my homework from that day but it was just a small afternoon snack. I still had to go downstairs and have dinner with my parents. We try to have dinner together every night. Mom insisted. It''s one way for the family to stay connected. I wasn''t really in a talkative mood today so after dinner I went to the back garden that was above the ocean on the back of the castle.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. There was a stone wall around the garden and I sat there staring out at the ocean when I saw my moming out towards me. "Are you going to tell me what''s bothering you?" She asked as she sat next to me. "Honestly, I don''t really know. I just don''t feel like myselftely." I said. "What do you mean?" "Well, I''ve been really excited about finding my mates because I thought three mates was pretty normal. But Pa Dean told me that it''s not that normal. And I''ve got my 16th birthdaying up which is really scaring me. I know you said that I could date, but how can I know that these guys are going to like me for me or because of who I am?" I asked. "These are all perfectly normal feelings. Especially for when you start dating. Everything is very strange at first. But you have always had good instincts." "I never got any of your powers. Does that mean that there''s something wrong with me?" I asked. "Absolutely not. Why would you ever ask that? There''s nothing wrong with you." "I''m not as pretty as you. I don''t have the powers that you have. What if I''m not good enough to be Queen?" I asked. She looked at me suspiciously for a moment before she looked out at the ocean as well. "Did Hazel say something to you?" Mom asked. And I snapped my head around to look at her strangely and in shock with wide eyes. "Did you really think you could keep that from me? I didn''t have to read your thoughts to know that little cow is giving you a hard time at school." Mom said. 50 Poins "They don''t say anything to me directly. But they make it pretty well known that they hate me." "That''s because they''re jealous. Because you are next in line to the throne. You are going to have plenty of male suitors and I know that definitely pisses me off, going by her reputation. And because you''re kind and smart and strong. She''s not. Believe me, I''ve looked into that tramp." Mom said. "You have?" I asked, surprised. "Yeah. I did a background search when I was first told about her. And you have nothing to worry about." Mom said. "Can I ask what you found out about her?" I asked, with a wry little smirk. "You know that I can''t tell you that. You just have to trust me." So I smiled and I nodded my head. She pulled me closer to her and wrapped her arms around me. "I love you mom." "I love you too." She said, kissing the top of my head. Fighter 105 The next few days went really fast before it was finally my 16th birthday and my parents were nning a huge fancy party in the ballroom. I knew that they wanted to celebrate and so did a lot of people that I knew from the packs. Other packs that I was friends with. Just people that were scattered around near the castle, but we were all separated by schools. A lot of friends went to different schools and that was alright with me. I still got to see them. And they were all going to be here tonight.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mom came to see how I was doing while I was getting ready and I was getting my hair and makeup done and she looked really proud to see me like this. There were going to be a lot of people at this party that I didn''t know. But that was just politics. It had nothing to do with me. As soon as my hair and make up was finished, I walked into my wardrobe and I got dressed into the floor length ck mermaid style ball gown with a skin coloured underyer and ck was pure ck tulle with ck silk on the ends of eachyer of the tulle. I put my strappy high heels on and I put on the matching ck bracelet and earrings. I walked back into my room and I looked at my reflection. Honestly, I felt like I was looking at someone else in the mirror. Not myself. I felt really strange. Someone started knocking on the door as it opened and Avery walked in with Chloe, Violet and E. "Oh my goddess. You look gorgeous." Violet said. "Are you sure it''s not too much? I mean, it feels a little tight around my thighs." I said. "You look perfect." E said. "Are you ready? Your mom sent me up here to get you. Everyone''s here." Avery said. I looked at myself in the mirror onest time before I nodded my head and we walked out of my room. We headed towards the ballroom and they needed to announce me properly as I entered the room and my friends were by my side. +50 Points They always promised that they would be because I wasn''t as confident as a Princess should But once the initial announcement was made, I felt better when people went back to talking to people that they were already talking to. I walked further into the room and my mom''s best friend Lexie walked over to me. "Sweetheart. You look absolutely beautiful." Lexie said, hugging me. "Thanks aunt Lexie. You look beautiful too." I said. "You girls, be sure to take care of her tonight. She needs to have a good time." Lexie said. "Don''t worry. We''re all over it." Avery said. My girls took me further into the room and I was looking around at the massive room that had hundreds of people in it. Mom and my dads were all sitting up at their seats at the front of the room. There was one empty seat left there for me. But that was only for when we sat down to eat dinner. I could see my mother keeping an eye on me, but I knew that I would be alright with my friends. I had to greet my guests and thank them all foring, which was a massive effort because there were so many people here. But suddenly I came across someone that I hadn''t seen before. A really handsome man that had been standing off to the side, not talking to anyone. Just watching me. When he saw me watching him, he finally approached me and I felt my breathing hitch a little. He took my hand and kissed the back of it, as was proper etiquette in this situation. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you Princess. My name is Lucas." He introduced himself. "It''s nice to meet you too. I''m sorry, but I don''t believe I have met you before." I said. "You haven''t. I''ve only just moved here with my family. I will be starting at your school next week." He said. "Well, that''s really good to know." I said. "I know that this might seem a little presumptuous of me, but would you like to go for a walk with me?" He asked. 2/5 50 Point! I looked at my friends who had taken a few steps away but they were all smiling at me. And I was a little nervous, but I looked back at him and his perfectly chiseled face with distinct cheekbones and beautiful eyes just sucked me right in. And the tuxedo just added to the appeal. "Sure. I''d love to." I said. So he held his arm out and I wrapped my arm around it and we left the ballroom. We walked out the back of the castle that wasrge enough to get away from everyone but there was still a stone wall going all the way around because of the massive cliff that was right next to us. "I was told that there was a very beautiful princess living here. I didn''t actually believe it until I saw you." Lucas said. I felt the blood rush to my face and I looked down, knowing that he would have noticed my cheeks going bright red. But he used his thumb and forefinger to lift my face up again. "You don''t have to be embarrassed. You really are beautiful. It''s just the truth." He said. "I guess I''m just not used to hearing it. Well, from people that aren''t my parents." I said. "I can understand that." "I don''t really get out much. Or have much to do with guys." I admitted. "Really? Guys have never shown an interest?" He asked. "There have been some. But they get scared away pretty quickly." "By your parents." He assumed. "No. Not by them." I said. And he looked at me strangely. Suddenly there was a loud roar that echoed from above us, causing Lucas to duck as he looked up and he saw a dragon on the roof looking straight down at us. "Because of him." I admitted. "Right. I can see how that would scare people away." He said. "That''s Zidrith. Protector of the forest. He was gifted to me when I was 10. He was newly hatched and has been by my side ever since." I exined. "So, he protects you." Lucas said. "Yeah. It''s alright if you want to run off now." I said. But he turned back to look at me instead 3/5 +50 Points of Zidrith. "Why would I want to do that?" He asked. "Emma." Pa Koda said,ing outside. "Yeah. Is everything alright?" I asked. He looked a little upset. "Yeah. I just needed to make sure that you were alright. My parents are here and they want to see you. But just stay away from the front of the castle." "Why?" I asked. "Your mother''s mom just showed up." Pa Koda said. "Evelyn? Are you serious? She called mom a freak when she found out the truth." I said. "I know. But now she''s here and your mother isn''t happy. It would be best if you just stayed away from the front of the castle. Who are you?" Dad asked. "I''m Lucas." "Can you please get her back to the ballroom until we get rid of this b***h out the front?" Dad asked. "Sure." Lucas said. And dad rushed back inside. "I''m really sorry about that. There''s a whole long story about my other grandmother." I said. "What''s her deal?" Lucas asked. "She''s human. She never knew what mom was until she received a letter from my mother''s father. It''s a little confusing so I''ll use their names. My mother''s mother is Evelyn and my mother''s father was Wesley. Wesley sent a letter to Evelyn exining everything and it even had photos of my mom using her powers. I''ve never actually met the woman, but from what I''ve heard, I don''t want to." I exined. "Alright. It might be best to get you back inside then." Lucas said. He suddenly got this strange look in his eyes. Almost like he was concerned or something. So we went back inside and just as we were walking up the hall towards the ballroom again I saw a sh of white from the front of the castle. I knew that it was my mother doing that, but for her to use her powers on a human then there was definitely something else going on. Lucas got me back to the ballroom and everyone else were still enjoying the party. They had no idea what was going on outside but Lucas could tell that I was worried. And I A/E 50 Points needed to try to control my emotions. I didn''t want to give anything away. I didn''t want to ruin the party. Not my party. Even though Evelyn has already done that. Fighter 106 still mingled with everyone around the ballroom and my friends were hanging around as well. Lucas was staying pretty close and we were talking for a lot of the night. But I had to excuse myself briefly when my mother came back to the party with my dads. "Is everything alright?" I asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "It''s nothing for you to worry about." Mom said. "You promised me that you wouldn''t do that. You wouldn''t keep secrets from me." I Fighter 106said. So mom looked back at me and she nodded her head. "Yeah. I did say that. Alright, my mother was just here with another sad story about how broke she is. She wanted money. That''s all there is to it." "Why did you use your powers?" I asked. "Because she wasn''t alone. It seems like she''s been making a few friends in thest few years. And none of them were human. I needed to let them know that they couldn''te here and extort money from us." Mom said, sternly. My dads were standing around my mother really protectively and I let it go for now. So I walked back to my friends and Lucas was still waiting for me as well. When it was time for dinner we all took our seats and I had to sit with my mom and dads, but then they brought out a massive cake to feed everyone in the room. They sang happy birthday to me and I blew out the candles and I cut the cake. There was a massive table along the side of the room that was full of presents. There were a lot of Alpha''s at the party that I didn''t know. But they were invited for political reasons. Just like all other royal families. They had to keep the peace and include others in these sorts of things. I was used to it and I didn''t hold it against them. It''s just the way it worked with royalty. I knew that. "Alright. Well, as much as I know our kids would love to continue to be embarrassed by all of us. I have arranged for the second ballroom at the back of the castle to be decorated a little differently. And the teenagers can now go to that ballroom and have a little more fun than hanging around with some stuffy adults." My mother announced. "Are you serious?" I asked. This was aplete surprise. 50 Points "Of course I am. It''s done up like a disco and there''s food and everything in there for you. Go and have fun." Mom said. So I hugged her and I hugged each of my dads before I left and I led my friends to the other ballroom. It was a long walk to get there, but it was definitely worth it. It looked more like a teenage party. A disco ball, a DJ, streamers and balloons decorating the whole room and a photo station where we could take as many photos as we possibly could. As soon as we all walked inside the DJ starts ying music and we all started dancing around the room. Avery, Violet, Chloe and E stayed pretty close to me when they saw that Hazel and her friends were there as well. Their parents were friends with my parents, so I shouldn''t be surprised that she was here. But I wanted her to stay the hell away from me. Which wasn''t too hard. Because it wasn''t too long before Lucas asked to dance with me and I epted it. But it was a slow song and he pulled me close to his body. My heart was thumping so hard that I was sure he could hear it and I was trying to control my breathing, but it was really hard. If he did notice all of these red gs of how nervous I was, he didn''t let me know. He kept dancing with me, despite how I was feeling. Hazel kept her distance that night, which I was grateful for and we all had a really great time at the second party. It didn''t wrap up until about 2 in the morning and that''s when everyone started heading home and most of them thanked me for a great night. They loved the party and they loved my mother for arranging the parent free party afterwards. Which took me by surprise and everyone else. Lucas was thest one to leave and it looked like it was on purpose. He handed me a piece of paper with his phone number on it and he kissed me on the cheek before he left. I blushed again, but I couldn''t wipe that smile off of my face. As I was walking back through the castle I saw Sarah and another servant cleaning up the main ballroom. The other servant was her mother Cam. 213 +50 Point She was Wesley''s mate and mom didn''t want her to die quickly either. She wanted her punishment to be dragged out. So they now both have to serve the royal family. It also shows everyone else that my mother isn''t one to be messed with. Because she means business and she will make you pay if you go against her. If you try to hurt her or her family. They both looked up at me as I was walking past and I couldn''t wipe the smile off of my face. They both just red at me as I walked up the stairs and I got out of my dress and I hung it up and washed off my makeup. I got ready for bed, but I had such a hard time going to sleep that night. I was just too excited. But when I did finally go to sleep. There was only one thing I saw. It was Lucas. His face was dancing around in front of me. I''d never had a better dream than that in my whole life. Maybe there is hope for me afterall. Guys had never really paid me much attention before. But Lucas was different. We didn''t grow up together. He''s new to the area and doesn''t know everything there is to know about me. He hasn''t been there for every step of my life, like everyone else around here. I had a really good feeling about this. But I knew that he would have to get past my dads first. They will definitely want to know who he is if it goes any further. I hope that doesn''t scare him off. My dads can be pretty scary when they want to be. Hopefully mom can keep them under control. Fighter 107 CHAPTER 005 450 Points The weekend went by pretty quickly since it was busy. It''s always busy for me. Being the princess my parents always have me performing different tasks. I think they''re trying to slowly prepare me for taking over, when I''m ready to. But it''s a lifetimemitment. And it''s something that they obviously had to get me to start with straight away. But when I got to school on Monday, Avery was waiting for me and we walked inside the school together.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. We got our books out of our lockers and then we headed towards our first ss when I noticed a familiar and extremely handsome guy walking towards me, getting the attention of a lot of girls that he was walking past, but his eyes were fixed on me. "Lucas." I said, trying to contain my excitement. "Hi. I was hoping I''d see you before ss." Lucas said. "I''m really d that you''re here. I didn''t know if you''d being to this school or one of the others." I said. "Well, I had a choice. And then I had to get vetted by the Queen." "Yeah. She does that to all new kids that start school with me here. I''m really sorry." I said, feeling a little ashamed. "I don''t mind. If it means that I get to see you again. She can run all the checks on me that she wants." Lucas smirked at me. I looked over at Avery and she was slowly walking away. Trying not to look obvious as she was walking away to give us some privacy. "So, I know that you''re probably really busy being the princess and everything like that but I was wondering if you had any free time this afternoon?" He asked. "No. I''m not doing anything. I usually only have royal duties on weekends at this point." I said. "Great. Did you want to do something after school?" "Like what?" "Well, I''m not sure yet. I was thinking that maybe we could see a movie and then get some dinner?" He asked. "Alright. That sounds like fun." I said. Lucas then looked up at something behind me and I turned around to see Hazel walking our 1/5 +50 Peint way with her friends. Hazel was ring at me, but she didn''t say anything to me. And she looked at Lucas as she was walking past. "What was that?" Lucas asked. "Just someone that doesn''t like me. You''ll have to ask her why. I wouldn''t have a clue." I said. "Well, I guess that''s her problem." He said. And I smiled at him. When I got to ss I think Avery was just as excited as I was when I told her about my ns. with Lucas. She was fussing over what I was going to look like after training, but they have showers in the locker room and I had clean clothes here. Plus, Avery never left her house without her makeup bag. So I didn''t have anything to worry about there. It was hard to concentrate that day, but I had to get my head back into my lessons otherwise I was going to miss something. But it was especially hard when Lucas was in the same ss as me and I would always catch him looking at me and smiling. It would make me blush every time and I was really nervous. I was afraid that he was going to think I was a loser for blushing every time he looked at me. I really wasn''t used to the attention that he was giving me. So when school was finally over that afternoon I had a shower in the locker room and Avery stayed in there with me the whole time. I got dressed in a red top, ck leather jacket, jeans and ck boots. I didn''t want to get too dressed up for it. And Avery did my hair and makeup. When she was finally finished I texted my mother that I wasn''t going to be home tonight. I was having dinner with friends. She was disappointed but she said that it was alright. It was only because we always agreed to have dinner together. And we usually did. But they have to expect me to want to hang out with my friends eventually. Lucas was waiting out the front of the school when Avery and I walked out and he was looking at his phone until he heard us walking up to them. So he put his phone away and he looked up at me. 50 Points "Wow. You look great." He said. "Thank you." I said. "Alright. Well, you two have fun tonight. I''ll be expecting a phone call from you when you get home." Avery said, looking at me and I just nodded my head. Lucas smiled as Avery left and we started walking away from the school and we actually went to the park first. There was a movie showing this afternoon but it didn''t start for a little while yet. So we sat on the swings talking. "So, where were you before you came here?" I asked. "I was living in a pack in the states. Near Seattle." He said. "Oh yeah. Lucky you. I''ve never left this ce." "How is that possible? Aren''t you the princess? Don''t you travel a lot?" "No. Wolves alwayse to see my mother. We don''t really have to go anywhere. And when they do have to leave, I usually stay here because my mother doesn''t want me to get behind on school work." I exined. "I guess I can understand that." He said. "I can''t. I hate it. I''d love to travel. I guess I''ll get my chance when I graduate high school." "Yeah. Of course. Do they want you to go to college?" "Yeah. Mom does. But she said that it''s up to me when I go. She said that I can take a year off before I go to college if I want. She''s really leaving that part up to me." "Well, that sounds alright. At least she''s not trying to control the whole rest of your life. Only until you graduate high school." He exined. "I guess. My mom''s pretty cool. Strict when she has to be but loved by everyone." I said. "Yeah. I''ve heard that. I guess they are big shoes to fill.¡± "You have no idea. I don''t know how I am going to take over when she leaves me in charge." "I''m sure you''ll be properly trained by then." Lucas said. And I smiled at him. "I really hope so. It''s scary. But my mother was thrown into it. She didn''t want it but she didn''t have a choice. Not until thest second. She needed to take on the crown in order to protect my dads." I exined. "Yeah. We''ve all heard that story. Of the dragonite." He said. And I nodded my head. "Where is 3/5 50 Points that dragonite now?" "I don''t know. Mom has it somewhere but don''t ask me where. I don''t want to know which is why I''ve never asked. I''m not even sure she''ll tell me just yet. But no one has any idea how powerful that stuff is. It''s not to be messed with." I exined. "Yeah. Doesn''t it control the dragons?" "Nothing controls the dragons. But their loyalty is to our throne. And all royal family members have a guardian dragon. You met mine the other night." I said. "Yeah. That''s right. I did. That thing was scary." He said but I startedughing. "He''ll be less scary when and if he gets to know you." "What do you mean ''if''?" "Well, we''ll see how today goes first." I said. When the movie started we found our seats and we were chatted a little bit through the movie but not much. We went to the diner to get dinner afterwards, which I actually suggested. Lucas thought he had to take me to a fancy restaurant or something, but I thought that was a joke. We had a really good time. We were getting to know each other and talking and we actually got along really easily. He walked me back home afterwards but we stopped at the bottom of the stairs. "I think I should go the rest of the way from here." I said. "I kind of feel like I should walk you to the door." "I know. But my dads are really protective. And Zidrith will be waiting." "Okay. I can leave it here. I don''t want to get cooked alive." He said and I started chuckling at him. "I had a really good time tonight." I said. "So did I. I hope we can do it again real soon." He said. "Yeah. Me too. Just name the time." I said. Lucas was looking at me pretty intensely. Staring into my eyes when he slowly moved in closer and he slowly kissed me on the mouth. He pulled away and moved my hair out of my face and kissed me on the forehead before he walked off. +50 Points I watched him walk away for a moment before I turned towards the stairs. I looked up and Zidrith was standing on the stone wall that was around the whole outside of the castle and my three dads were lined up at the top of the stairs with their arms crossed. "Damn." I said to myself. And I slowly started walking up the stairs slowly. Fighter 108 LUCAS POV I walked a fair way across the field before I turned back and I saw Emma getting up to the top of the stairs where her three fathers were waiting for her. And that damn dragon started rubbing its head up against her like she was in danger or something. I don''t know. Maybe it really is just being protective and happy that she''s at home. Either way, I turned back around and kept walking in case any of them came after me. That wasn''t really a conversation that I wanted to have with her parents. I walked to the nearest vige that was set up and when I got to a cabin in the middle of town, I opened the front door but as soon as I walked inside I had to duck as a ss bottle came flying at my head. "What the hell Hazel?" I yelled. "What the hell were you doing with that b***h?" Hazel growled. "That''s my business. Not yours." "As long as you''re living here with me then you better make it my business." She yelled. "Your parents are friends with the Queen. I''d watch it if I were you." I warned her. "What is that meant to mean?" She asked, putting her hands on her hips. "Emma hasn''t told her parents what you''ve been doing. But that doesn''t mean that I won''t. We''re cousins Hazel, who haven''t seen each other in about 5 years. So I don''t really think of you as a close rtive. Just leave Emma alone." I demanded as I walked down the hallway to my room and I mmed the door. I could hear Hazel ranting in the living room and her mother walked out there to see what the hell was going on but Hazel couldn''t tell her the truth. If her parents found out that she was bullying the princess then she would be in so much trouble. Her parents want the Queen to like them. Not to hate them because of their daughter''s behavior. I went to the bathroom to have a shower and I got dressed in a pair of shorts and I went back to my room. Iid on the bed looking through my phone at an encrypted page that was dedicated to the royal family. +50 Point CHAPTER OOG There were so many photos of the Queen with her mates, the three Kings, going to different functions. Photos from Emma''s birthday party and photos going back to when Emma was born. Everything has been documented on this site for everyone to keep up to date with what they are doing. I tried to find uing events that Emma would be at, but she was telling the truth. She doesn''t really do anything during the week. Only on weekends. When she doesn''t have school. She does look a lot like her mother, but a little thicker than her mom. But that doesn''t matter a whole lot. She''s not fat. She''s just built more like her dad''s. That''s all. She''s got an athletic body and there''s nothing wrong with that. I wasying there looking at my phone when I got a message from another guy at school. LEVI - So, how did the date go? ME - A lot better than expected. Jealous? LEVI Not yet. It was one date. ME-I can tell that she already likes me. LEVI - Well, good luck man. You''re gonna need it being an outsider and she does have three dads. I couldn''t stop thinking about what Levi had said. And I wasn''t sure where this was ever going to go with Emma. Not while she was a princess and she had three overprotective fathers. This was definitely going to be an uphill battle.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I eventually dozed off but it was prettyte so when my rm started going off the following morning I was still really tired. I dragged myself out of bed and I went to the kitchen where aunt Ja was making breakfast. "You got intest night. I heard you and Hazel going at it again." Ja said. "Yeah. She was pissed about something. I don''t even know what the hell she was pissed about." I lied. "Okay. Well, I hope you two sort it out. I hate it when she''s like this. She''s in a sour mood for days and unbearable to live with." Ja said. And I scoffed in agreement. Ja and I ate breakfast together because Hazel was still in bed. She always slept in. Even on 214 +50 Points CHAPTER OOG school days and then she only had a few minutes to get ready for school and it was a nightmare in the morning. So I''ve given up waiting for her. I just go to school when I''m ready to go. "Where''s Uncle Thomas?" I asked. "He had to leave for work early this morning." Ja said. "Alright. Well, I better get going too. Thanks for breakfast. It was great." I said. "No problem." She said. So I grabbed my bag and I left the house but I didn''t go straight to school. I stopped at the park that Emma and I were atst night and it was on the way to school. An rm started going off on my phone and I looked at it to see the timer giving me a reminder. It was a countdown. 96 HOURS REMAINING It wasn''t long before I looked up and I saw Emma walking past on the other side of the street. So I grabbed my bag and I ran across the road to catch up to her. "Emma." I said. And she turned around and gave me a big smile like she was really happy to see me. "Hi. Have you been waiting for me?" She asked. "Yeah. I was at the park. I was hoping you''de this way." I said. "I always do." "Do you mind if I walk you to school?" "No. Of course not." She smiled. So we started walking towards school and we started up our conversation aboutst night. It was more of a debate really. Who was better, DC or Marvel. Emma was a Marvel girl and I liked DC more. And we were trying to convince each other why ours was better. It was a pretty interesting debate and I actually liked getting into it with her. She knew what she was talking about. And I was really impressed. Most girls I''ve met doesn''t care about this sort of stuff. "So, do you have anything nned today? After training?" I asked. 3/4 +50 Point "No. About the same as usual. I usually do go to Avery''s house. But I''m sure she''ll understand if you cane up with something else." She said. "I don''t want toe between you and your friends." "You won''t be. Don''t worry about it." She smirked. When we got to school Avery looked at Emma like she was really impressed, but I could tell that she was ying it cool. We stopped to talk to Avery out the front but it wasn''t long before I saw a guy standing across the front yard of the school building and he was leaning against a tree staring at us. I looked back at him briefly with a fire in my eyes, hating that he was here staring at us. But I turned back to Emma and gave her my full attention. The other guy didn''t deserve any of my time. Not at the moment anyway. Fighter 109 EMMA POV My dads were giving me the side eye after my date with Lucasst night. I didn''t see my mother at all. They said that she was out on official duties, which I guess I believed, but I was shocked to see that all three of them were here and they let her go without them. Even if she does have guards and dragons protecting her. They didn''t ask me directly about Lucas but I knew they could smell him on me and they saw us at the bottom of the stairs. I just hope they didn''t scare him off. I do really like Lucas. So, when he was waiting for me at the park this morning, I was really happy that he was waiting for me. When we got to school Avery was waiting for us outside the building like she always did, but she was surprised to see that I was with Lucas again. Lucas had to get to his first ss while Avery and I went to our ss. "So, how did your parents handle it?" "Well, my dads were acting really weird all night. I know that they wanted to ask me questions but they didn''t. I don''t think they knew how. Mom talked to me this morning. Without them around." I exined. "How did she handle it?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "She was fine. She just asked me the questions. That''s what I wanted. She wasn''t angry, she wasn''t pissed off. She wasn''t telling me to be careful. She just wanted to know about him and what we didst night." I exined. "Your mom is so cool. I wish mine was as easy as yours. And yours is the Queen. She should be more strict.¡± Avery said. "When ites to security, she''s strict. But otherwise, she''s good. She didn''t expect me to start dating the week after I turned 16, but she''s happy for me." I said. "That''s great." Avery said. "He wants to get together again this afternoon. I don''t really know what we''re going to do though. There''s not much to do around here." I said. "That''s because you haven''t really lived like a teenager." She said. +50 Paint "I guess not. Do you have any suggestions?" I asked. And she smirked at me. I knew that meant trouble when it came to her. But I needed to find something to do that was going to be fun around here. I don''t want Lucas to think I''m a loser or anything like that. So as soon as school was over that day, I showered in the locker room and I got dressed. I walked out the front of the school building and I saw Lucas talking to Hazel, causing me to stop walking. He saw me standing there and Lucas said something to Hazel before he walked over to me. "It looks like you''ve got a fan." I said, but he scoffed. "No way. She''s my cousin. And the biggest pain in my ass." He said. "Oh. I didn''t know that you two were rted." I said. "Unfortunately." He said. "I bet she loves that we''re hanging out." I said, sarcastically. "Oh yeah. Totally pleased. She gave us her best wishes." He said, ying along. And I startedughing. "So, I was talking to Avery and I think I''vee up with something that we can do today. But it''s a bit of a hike. Are you alright with that?" I asked. "Yeah. I''m cool with that. Are you gonna get in trouble? Your dads didn''t look too happyst night." "It''s alright. They''re always like that. I know they are going to give you a hard time when they first meet you. So I am trying to put that off as long as possible." I said. So Lucas held out his hand and I grabbed onto it and we started walking down the road. We walked through the vige until we got to the woods and we followed the trail right to the beachside. We stood on the pebbles that made up the shore next to the ocean and we walked a little further up until we came across a log that was ced next to a firepit. We weren''t going to need the firepit right now but we are going to use the log. As soon as we sat down, I opened my bag and I started pulling things out. "What''s all this?" Lucas asked. 214 +50 Point: "Pic." I said, showing him the nket that I pulled out of my bagst and Iid it on the ground in front of us. I set up all the food on the nket and sat on it while leaning up against the log. So he slid down and sat next to me. "I can''t believe how beautiful it is here." He said, looking out at the ocean. "I know. It''s a beautiful ce to grow up. Mom said that she would rather have raised me here than in California. That''s where she came from." I said. "Yeah. She had a pretty crappy life there. I know the history. I think everyone does." "Yeah. She did. But then she met my dads and everything went up from there. That''s what she told me anyway. They tell it differently. Apparently my mom drugged them with wolfsbane once because they were following here as she going to head off some enemies that wereing for them. She needed to get rid of them and they weren''t meant to follow her. She was trying to protect them." I said, starting tough. "Holy s**t. Are you serious?" He asked. "Yeah. They''ve got a very interesting history that''s not written in the history books." Iughed out loud. I turned back to look at Lucas and he was staring at me with a strange look on his face. He was making me a little nervous. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking. But then he slowly started moving closer to me and he kissed me, softly and gently. He cupped the side of my face and deepened the kiss as he leaned me back,ying me on the nket. 1 was getting so wrapped up in the moment that I barely even noticed the pebbles and rocks that were under the nket. Lucas started moving his other hand towards the hem of my shirt and he slid my shirt up slightly. I grabbed a hold of his hand and I stopped him from moving it any further, suddenly feeling really ufortable and I pushed him away. He looked a little confused at first, but I sat up and he sat next to me. "I''m sorry. I guess you just found my w." I said, unable to even look at him. "That''s not a w. That''s just something for me to admire more about you and respect." Lucas said. 3/4 +50 Paints I looked over at him and he looked so sincere that I couldn''t stop from smiling. When I got home that night my dads were waiting for me in the sitting room. "So, were you with him again?" Dean asked. "I was." I said. "And when are we going to meet him?" Koda asked. "When I know that you''re not going to scare him off." "We need to know who is spending all this time with our daughter." Koda said. "I know that. And you will. But not just yet." I said. I then heard mome into the room and she stood at the doorway staring at my dads. I could tell that they were mind linking with each other and my mother was definitely scolding them right now. They try to hide it when she''s revving them, but I''ve gotten used to the look on their faces when she does it. So it''s pretty easy to tell now. "It seems that your mother would like to talk to you. So, we''ll finish thister." Tyler said. And they all walked out of the room. And my mother reached her arm out, so I walked over to her and she put her arm around me and walked me through the castle until we got to the courtyard out the back. Fighter 110 CHAPTER 008 NOVA POV I knew the day woulde when my little girl started dating and I was even excited about it. It meant that she would be ready for her mate when she finally found him. But I knew that her fathers would give her a hard time so I needed to be a blocker between them. I took her to the courtyard on the eastern side of the castle because that was our sacred ce to talk. It always has been and always will be. No onees out here but us two. All the outside of the castle is blocked off into separate courtyards because of how it is perched on the side of the cliff the way that it was. We both sat on the bench that was leaning up against the brick wall and we stared at the stars and moon in the sky. "Are you going to give me the third degree as well?" Emma asked. "You know me better than that." I said. "You really don''t want to know him?" Emma asked. "Of course I do. But if my calctions are right, you''ve only had two dates with this guy. How do we know that it''s going to go any further?" "I wish they would understand that." "You know that they love you. And the thought of losing you is why they are always so overprotective." "I know. Because of when I was born. They all vowed that nothing was ever going to happen to me." I remembered back to that day and I got chills up my spine. "Yeah. That''s not a day that any of us ever want to relive." "So, is that why you never had any other children?" Emma asked. "We couldn''t have anymore after you. Not after the operation." I said. "I''m so sorry about everything that you''ve gone through." She said. "I know. And it''s not your fault. Nothing was meant to be easy for me. But you''ve got a chance. You don''t have an ancient prophecy hanging over your head. You actually have the chance to be a normal teenage she-wolf. Something that I never got. I just hope that you are being +50 Points careful with who you are letting in." I said. "I am. I promise. I really like him." She said. "Good. That''s all that matters." "Can I ask you something?" She asked. So I turned to look at her again and she was looking down at her hands, looking really nervous. "What is it?" I asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What if he wants to move faster than I''m willing to go?" She asked. "Then tell him. And if he doesn''t listen, you call me for me or your fathers. If he tries anything to hurt you, your fathers will be there in a heartbeat. And then he won''t have a heartbeat." I said. "I was a little afraid you''d say that. I don''t want them to kill him. I just wanted to know what to do if he did try something." "Emma. If you get a feeling that he''s only with you because he wants to sleep with you, then get rid of him. He''s not worth it and you don''t mean anything to him. I know that''s hard to hear, but it''s the truth. Wait for someone who actually cares for you. And if he doesn''t take no for an answer and tries to force you, you fight like hell. You know how to. You get the hell out of that situation because there''s no guarantee that we will get there in time." I exined. And she nodded her head. "I don''t know why everyone is so scared to talk to you. I know you''re the Queen and everything, but you''re not really that scary." "Well, they don''t see what you see." I said. "Yeah. That''s true." She said. "Are you alright now?" I asked. "Yeah. I''m good. I''m gonna go do my homework and go to bed." "Sounds good." I said. So she hugged me and went back inside the castle. I sat outside for a while longer and when I was sure that Emma had gone upstairs I went back inside and the guys were in the dining room. "You didn''t tell her that we did a background check, did you?" Koda asked. "Hell no. Have you found anything yet?" I asked. 2/5 +50 Points "No. There''s a few notes here from hisst pack. He is a bit of a yer so I hope that came up in your conversation with her." Tyler said. "Not that he was a yer. But I told her that if he tries anything when she''s not ready then she has to fight like hell and she knows how to." I said. "Well, there''s nothing else really. He broke a couple of hearts and girls wanted to report him for that. But obviously the Alpha couldn''t do anything about that. There''s nothing to say he''s a bad guy or anything." Dean said. "Good. Then hopefully he''s safe." "You know babe, have I ever told you how much I love you giving us orders?" Dean asked, putting his arms around my waist from behind me. "I mind linked you and told you to leave her alone." I said. "I know. And it was hot." He said, kissing my neck. "You''re asking for trouble." I said, looking at the other two sitting at the table in front of us. "I don''t really care." He said, spinning me around. He grabbed my waist and sat me on the table that was further up then where the been working and he started kissing me. guys had It wasn''t long before I felt the other two moving closer towards us. Their wolves getting a little too excited as Dean pulled my shirt off over my head and started kissing me around the neck. Tyler kneeled on the table behind me, reaching around to knead my breasts as he started kissing me. Dean pushed me back further and my head was practically in Tyler''sp as he leaned down and kissed me. Dean grabbed the hem of my shorts and pulled them off of me and started kissing up my legs until he reached my v****a and he started stroking it with his finger before he started licking it up and down before he started kissing my clit, causing me to moan only to be kept quiet by Koda kissing me. I reached my arms back and I grabbed onto Tyler''s shirt while Dean started f*****g me with his tongue. I gripped onto Tyler''s shirt even tighter as Koda started kissing down my neck and Tyler was moving his hands up and down my breasts and stomach. I saw Koda get off the table for a moment and he went to all the doors that looked into the +50 Point room and he closed them and locked them. We''ve had more than one time where someone has walked in on us. And even though it was our house, we really hated being interrupted. There are always people everywhere. I reached down and ran my hands through Dean''s hair as Koda got back onto the table with me and he leaned back down as I reached for the hem of his shorts and I pulled them down so I could start fisting his c**k. "What do you want, baby?" Koda asked. "I want...all f*****g three of you." I moaned out. So he smirked at me as he leaned down one more time to kiss me. Dean moved away from my v****a but Tyler pulled me further onto the table and Dean grabbed my hips and turned me over onto my hands and knees. Tyler removed his clothes as he slid underneath me and he leaned his head up to kiss me while he lined himself up with my entrance. Koda was slightly off to the side of Koda and he was kissing my shoulder as he also lined up against my entrance. They both managed to slide inside of me, one at a time. And as soon as I got used to both of them stretching me beyond my limit, I felt Dean slide his finger over my back hole before I felt his c**k line up with it and he slowly slid in as well. When we all got to the same rhythm the whole three of them started moving in and out of me slowly. Causing loud moansing from all of us. I felt like I was being stretched in every way possible, but in the best way possible. Dean was leaning over my back and started kissing the back of my neck while Tyler and Koda were kissing me on either side of my neck. I started moving myself faster on their c***s, feeling myself getting hotter all over. Every touch from my three mates causing electricity to spark throughout me and before I knew it, I was plunged over the edge of my orgasm that rippled through my whole body causing me to shake. The spasms had barely subsided when I felt Dean find his release. And soon did Koda. As they pulled theirid c***s out of me, Tyler grabbed me by the hips and used his hand to push me up so I was sitting on him and I started moving up and down on his c**k as fast as I could and as long as I could. His tip was just reaching my entrance when I would m back down on him again. 4/5 +50 Poin He moaned even louder before he finally found his release and he grabbed my hips tightly as he released his c*m inside of me. "Holy shit." Tyler said in a shaky voice. When I climbed off of him, Iid on the table for a moment trying to catch my breath. "You three are such bad influences." I said, causing them tough. "We didn''t hear youining." Koda said. "And don''t ever expect to." I said, smirking at him. Fighter 111 Somehow we all managed to get some sleep that night but it wasn''t really a peaceful sleep for I was tossing and turning all night and when I woke up the following morning, the guys were awake. Waiting for me to wake up. "What?" I asked when I saw them all staring at me. "We were going to ask you the same thing. You were dreaming." Koda said. "It was just a dream." "Your dreams are never just dreams." Dean said. "I''m sure this one was." I said, sitting up and sliding off the bed. I went to the bathroom to have a shower and I got dressed for the day. And unlike what everyone expects, I never wear anything that is too fancy or anything like that. I still wear the same sort of casual clothes that I wore before I became Queen. And when I came out of the bathroom, I went to the office while the guys were showering and getting ready for the day. I picked up the phone and I called an Alpha from the states. "Hello." He answered. "Alpha John. It''s Queen Nova." I said. "Oh, your majesty. This is a surprise." He said, sounding very surprised that I was calling. "Well, I needed to get a little information about one of your old pack members. I have his file here and he''s just moved to one of the viges near my home. But even given his age, there isn''t a whole lot in there." I exined. "Alright. Who do you want to know about?" He asked. "Lucas Davidson." I said. "Lucas. Yeah, that''s a pretty tragic story. His parents were both killed in a rogue attack." He said. "Why isn''t that in his file? That''s something that you are required to report on." I said. "My Beta does the paperwork. I don''t know why that''s not in his file. I''m sorry about that. I will definitely make sure that it never happens again." +50 Points "Listen, I don''t really care about what''s in his file. I want to know what isn''t in his file. It''s pretty thin for a werewolf thates from a pack. I mean, I know he''s still in high school, but that''s no excuse." I said. "Are you sure you have the right file?" He asked, confused. "I''m looking at it right now." I said. "Can you email me the file that you have on him?" He asked. So I got into my email and I sent it off to Alpha John immediately. And he sat there silently on the phone for a long time. "What''s the problem?" I asked. "The name and basic details are right. But his birthday has been changed. And there is a lot of information missing. My file is a lot different on him." Alpha John said. "Send me everything that you have please. And what do you mean his birthday is different?" I asked. "Well, he''s not 17. He''s 22." Alpha John said. "Send me everything you''ve got. Right now." I said. "Absolutely." He said. And I hung up the phone. I knew that the guys had a right to know, but they wouldn''t think logically about this. They would just go and hunt him down. This guy is messing with their daughter, so they weren''t going to wait to find out any more information about him. I had to find out who the hell this guy was before they did and then we would deal with it together. I got the file in an email almost straight away and I read through the whole thing. This file did include his parents dying in a rogue attack, but that happened years ago. He is 22 years old but he''s pretending to be 17. Why the hell would he want to go back to high school? Everyone can''t leave high school and yet he''s gone back and fooled everyone into believing that he belongs there. When I heard the othersing down for breakfast, I closed theputer and I met everyone in the dining room. We were chatting with Emma for a while and she seemed pretty happy at the moment. I know 2/4 +50 Points that it had something to do with Lucas. After Emma left for school and the guys went to do training with the warriors I was in the office when Lexie walked in. I got her to close the door and I told her to promise that whatever she heard in that room, was going to stay between us. Of course she agreed. So I told her everything I found out about Lucas. And how I was getting really worried about Emma. She won''t bring him to the castle so I can''t read his mind and if I start snooping around school and town then people are going to know that something is going on.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It won''t be kept a secret for long. And I wasn''t sure how to handle it from here. "Well, no one said that it was going to be easy." Lexie said. "Emma has always been an easy kid. And she still is. It''s this other cretin that''s hanging around her that I don''t trust." I said. "Do you want me to identally run into them in town this afternoon?" Lexie asked. "Would you?" I asked. "She''s my goddaughter. I will do anything for that girl. You know that." Lexie said. "Thank you." I said. "Don''t even mention it." She said. I stood up and I walked over to the window and I looked down the hill where the guys were training with the warriors and they were really getting into it... They were actually trainees. Wolves that wanted to be warriors and they were currently going through training to see if they can handle being a Queen guard. It was a really hard process, and the guys made it even harder. They insisted on having only the best of the best to protect me and Emma. And I didn''t me them for that. I didn''t usually like to watch because they can go a little overboard sometimes with the training. But I know that it''s for my own good that they take over picking the warriors. They knew what they were doing and I trusted them with every fiber of my being. But then I looked further off into the distance and I saw the school in the next vige. I stared at it for a while when Lexie stood next to me and put her arm around my waist. 3/4 "She''s safe while she''s at school. You know that. And I''ll keep an eye on her when she''s not in school." Lexie said. "I know you will. Emma''s lucky to have you." I said. "Are you kidding? She''s lucky to have you. I''m just the quirky sidekick." She said and I Fighter 112 EMMA POV That day at school went by so slowly. And the whole day I spent daydreaming about Lucas. I knew that I wasn''t fooling Avery. She knew that I wasn''t on my game today. Especially at training. But I didn''t really care. I just couldn''t wait to see him again. I didn''t think it was possible to fall for someone so quickly. Is it possible that he could be my mate and this is just the bond that we feel before we turn 18? If that is the case then I don''t know if I''m looking forward to when I turn 18. These feelings will probably kill me if this is how I''m already feeling about him. I can''t stop thinking about him. I want his hands on me. I want him near me. It was insane. Am I insane? As soon as we were let out of school that day I showered and got dressed into fresh clothes and I practically ran to the front of the school looking for Lucas. And without fail, there he was. He was talking to Levi. A guy that I knew since we grew up going to the same schools but otherwise, we didn''t know each other that well. They looked like they were having a pretty full on conversion and I didn''t want to interrupt them, but once they knew I was there, they both stopped and looked at me. "Hey. There you are." Lucas said, holding his hand out for me. So I walked over to him and took his hand and he kissed me. "Well, I better leave you to it. Just remember what I said Lucas." Levi said before he turned on his heels and walked away. Levi looked a little pissed off as he left. Which I thought was strange. "What was that about?" I asked. "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it." "Do you two know each other? I mean, you''ve only been in town for about a week." "I''ve only met him briefly in the past while visiting Hazel and her family." He said. "Oh. Okay then." I said. "Anyway, you got to pick what we did yesterday so I am picking what we''re doing today." He said. +50 Point: "And what''s that?" I asked, cautiously. "I want to meet your wolf." He said. I looked at him surprised but also pleased. I could handle that. So we started walking towards the back of the school where the woods were. I stood behind a tree as I took my clothes off and it took me a couple minutes of concentrating before I shifted into my ck and white wolf. A mix of my mom and dad. I walked out from behind the tree and Lucas was standing there in his sandy wolf. His eyes went wide when he saw me and my wolf Gemma was prancing around in front of him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Would you knock it off?" I snapped at Gemma. "Why? He''s cute." She said. "You''ve been telling me to be careful of him. And now you''re showing off for him." I said. "It doesn''t mean that we can''t tease him a little." Gemma said. And I looked at Lucas again. I walked over to his wolf and sniffed him before I opened the mind link. "What''s your wolf''s name?" I asked. "Otto." Lucas answered. "He''s handsome." I said. And he rubbed his head up against Gemma. "He''s nothingpared to you. Gemma is beautiful." He said. "Thank you." I said. And then I stopped for a moment. Did I ever tell him what my wolf''s name was? I guess I must have. Or someone else did. I can''t remember. But a lot of people in these viges know my wolf''s name. So there''s plenty of ways he could have found out. "Come on. I want to take you somewhere." I said, darting off behind him. So he turned around and he started running after me. I was bigger than a normal wolf but that''s because my father is an Alpha and my mother is the Queen. Everyone knew that my wolf would be exceptional. We ran through the woods for about 20 minutes before we ended up on the other side of the castle which Lucas hadn''t seen before. We moved further away from the ocean, but we stopped at a clearing that I wasn''t sure 2/4 450 Point: anyone ever came to. Whenever I was here, it always looked untouched. But it was my favorite spot in the territory. I loveding here. It was more peaceful than having guards constantly checking on me and having people around me all the time. Gemma rested on her stomach as soon as we reached the clearing, but I saw Lucas looking around at the wild flowers that were growing. And they only grew here for a very short time, so I always had to make the most of it while I could. We were surrounded by trees with a slither of sunlighting in and that''s where I wasying down. The trees surrounding the clearing were perfectly still with beautiful flowers sprouting out on each of them. Again, something that we weren''t going to be able to see for much longer. Lucas walked over andid down next to me and Otto put his head on Gemma''s paws, the two wolves touching noses. I stared into his eyes and I still couldn''t shake this feeling. And for some reason, I thought it was wrong. But how could it be wrong? If there was something wrong about it then Gemma would be warning me. I mean, that''s one of the reasons she''s there. To give me an extrayer of protection. But she was totally smitten with Otto and she had no intention of pushing him away. "Can I ask you something?" I asked, cautiously. "Sure." Lucas said. "Why do you like me?" "What do you mean?" "Well, guys aren''t usually this forting with me. They don''t usually make the first move. I know that it''s because I''m the princess and my fathers scare a lot of boys away from talking to me. But that didn''t stop you." I exined. "Maybe it''s because I''m new here. I haven''t met your dads or seen how scary they are. I mean, I''ve heard the stories. Everyone has. I honestly think your mother sounds scarier. But I didn''t think that was any reason to stay away. I saw you at your birthday party and I couldn''t help it. I just needed to talk to you." He said. "Okay. I was just wondering." I said. 214 0 "That''s okay. I want you to ask me anything. Don''t be scared to ask questions if you''re not sure. If anyone should be cautious, it''s you." He said. So Gemma rubbed her head against Lucas'' head again. We then heard something in the forest next to where we were. 450 Points Lucas and I both jumped to our feet and I could see that Lucas was trying to get in front of me, almost protectively. But then I saw my friend Chloe and her mother Lexie walked out from the trees in their human selves and we both rxed. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "We were out for a walk." Lexie said. I looked at Chloe and I saw her looking at her mother strangely but she eventually agreed that they were just out for a walk. CHAPTER 011 Fighter 113 Gemma sat back down and rxed a lot when she saw that it was only Chloe and Lexie. They both walked into the clearing to where we were sitting and Lexie was looking around at the clearing as well. "Wow. It''s been years since I''ve been here." Lexie said. "You''ve been here before. This ce doesn''t look like it''s ever touched." I said. "I used toe here all the time with your mother. She loved it here because it was peaceful. After she was crowned Queen, she never got any peace and there was always someone hanging around her. She hated it, so we''d sneak off ande here. They never found us." Lexie exined. We all had the mind link open so the four of us were listening to the conversation. I didn''t want to think we were leaving Lucas out of anything. He might get the wrong idea and I didn''t want to scare him off by teenage secrecy bullshit. "Chloe. You''re never usually over this side of the territory. I mean, not often." I said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Yeah. Mom suggested going for a walk and I thought it was a good idea. It''s been a while since we''ve spent any time together alone." Chloe said. Otto sat right next to me as well, so close that we were basically leaning on each other and Lexie was studying us really closely. "I''m Lexie, by the way. I''m Emma''s godmother and the Queen''s right hand." Lexie said. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Lucas. I''d love to meet you in human form, but we''ve left our clothes in the woods behind school." Lucas said. "Yeah. Of course. It''s fine." Lexie said. "Well, we wouldn''t want to interrupt your walk or anything." I said. But Lexie just smiled at us. "Oh. Don''t worry about that. This is actually where we were headed. I wanted to show Chloe. To show her that I was once a normal teenager who needed space instead of having a hovering parent around." Lexie said. "I thought your parents died before my mother became Queen." I said. "They did. But that didn''t make anything easier. I was a rebellious teenager. Just like your mother." Lexie chuckled. "My mom wasn''t a rebel. She was just strong...wasn''t she?" I asked. +50 Point "Do you know that she once drugged your father''s because they were following her after she told them not to?" Lexie asked. "She did what?" I asked. "Yeah. Drugged them with wolfsbane and then called your grandfather toe and collect them so she could go and stop an army of vampires froming to our pack." Lexie said. "Damn. No wonder your mother has the scarier reputation." Lucas said. And I looked at Lucas before looking back at Lexie with shock written all over my wolfy face. "She didn''t really do that." I said, not believing it. "Oh, she did. Ask them." "They would have killed her when she got home." I said. "They obviously didn''t kill her. But they were pissed. She just told them to suck it up." "Yeah. That one I do believe. I''ve heard her say that to them during arguments." I said. "Yeah. Your parents have always been entertaining." Lexie said. Lexie and Chloe walked into the clearing further and decided to sit on the ground with Lucas and I. We were looking down on them and I didn''t like that because our wolves were bigger than them when they were sitting, so Iid back down with my head on my paws. I felt Lexie start running her fingers through my fur. She always did that. She used to run her fingers through my hair to try and get me to sleep when I was young. It was always calming. Lucasid down next to me again and Lexie was asking Lucas a few questions. Mostly about his old school and his old pack and all that sort of stuff. It seemed all pretty trivial to me. Like she was just trying to get to know him. But I wasn''t stupid. I knew that she was going to report back to my mother about everything that Lucas says. I let them go for a while until she started getting too personal. Asking about him moving in with his aunt and uncle. And that sort of stuff. "Lexie. Don''t you and Chloe need to get going?" I asked. "No. I''m enjoying this talk with you and Lucas. Besides, it feels like ages since we''ve talked." Lexie said to me. She had a point there. We haven''t spoken muchtely. Which is weird. She was always like a second mother to me. And that''s why Chloe and I are so close. 2/4 50 Point We spent a lot of time together growing up. Of course my mother let Lexie bring Chloe to work with her at the castle. There''s no way my mom would deny her that. So, we really got to know each other and it just went from there. We''ve been really good friends since then. We noticed that it was starting to get dark and it was time for us to start heading back before my dads came looking for us. Lucas and I walked with Lexie and Chloe, so it took us a long time to get back to the school. But once we got there, we shifted back and I got dressed behind that same tree where I shifted. Lexie and Chloe finally said goodbye to us and they started walking off to their car while Lucas and I started walking to the vige. "I really feel like I should walk you home." Lucas said. "You don''t need to worry about me. There are guards all around here. Warriors all the way through the woods. I''ll be fine. No one can touch me." I said. "Alright. As long as you''re sure." He said. "I''m positive. I''ll be alright." I said. "Alright. I''ll see you tomorrow." He said. And I nodded my head. So he leaned over and he kissed me good night. We walked off in different directions and I was walking down the main street of that vige with all of my thoughtspletely consumed by Lucas right now. I couldn''t believe someone like him actually liked me. It still seemed really surreal to me. But as I was walking along, daydreaming again, I heard someone call my name. I turned around and I saw the guy that Lucas had been arguing with outside of school. "Hi. It''s Levi, isn''t it?" I asked. "Yeah. What are you doing out here alone?" He asked. "I''m just heading home." "Where are your guards? There''s always someone following you." He said, looking really concerned. "I kind of lost my security detail today. I wanted time away from them." I admitted. 3/4 +50 Points "And you''re walking home alone?" "Yeah." "Do you know how dangerous that is? You''re the princess." He said, walking closer to me. "The castle isn''t that far." "It''s far enough. Anyone could possibly slip through the border patrols. And you would be their first target. Come on, I''m walking you home." Levi said. "You really don''t have to." I said. "I know I don''t have to. But you''re not going to win this argument, so let''s go." He said. I looked at him strangely, but I turned around and started walking towards the castle. "How do I know that you don''t want to get me alone so you can have your way with me?" asked. "Because I''ve had plenty of other chances for thest 17 years. I think that should count for something." He said. "I guess. It''s just that you''ve never spoken to me before." I said. "I know. And I''m sorry about that. But you''re not getting out of it now." He said. And I nodded. my head. Walking on towards the castle. Fighter 114 I thought it was really strange that Levi was taking an interest in my safety now when I barely knew the guy. I mean, I know him from being around the pack but I don''t think we''ve ever actually spoken before. There''s a little bit of ufortable silence as we were walking because I think we both realized that we''ve known each other for so long but we don''t actually know each other. "So, what''s the real reason you wanted to walk me home?" I asked. So Levi stopped walking and he turned to look at me really confused. "I''m not dumb Levi. We''ve never spoken before. And now you''re really interested in making sure that I get home okay." I said. "We may not have spoken, but that doesn''t mean I haven''t noticed." "Everyone has noticed me. I''m the princess." I said. And he looked a little confused. "I know that. But I didn''t think you would ever care about me. Or want someone like me as a friend." "Well, you obviously don''t know me or my mother very well at all. She didn''t raise me like that." I said. "I know. And I know that you''ve only got Avery at our school as a friend. It''s because people are worried about being friends with you." He exined. "Is it because they are scared of Hazel and she hates me?" I asked. "What? No. Hazel has nothing to do with it. Everyone knows the legend of your parents. They are brilliant and everyone wants to know them, but they are also a little intimidating." Levi said. I nodded my head. He was already telling me everything that I already knew. People are always a little nervous to talk to me and I understood that. My parents got me ready for all of that. I was lucky to have the friends that I do have. "Well, that''s not me." I said. "I can see that. And you and Lucas seem to be getting pretty close." He said. "He''s a good guy." I said. And Levi just nodded his head. "What? He''s not a good guy?" I asked. "I don''t know him well enough to answer that." "Really? You were yelling at him out the front of school today. I thought you two knew each +20 Point other really well." I said. "I don''t know him as well as I know everyone else in this pack. But I think you should be careful of him." "Why would you say that?" I asked, confused. "Because I don''t know what his motives are. And only being here for less than a week and already going after the princess is kind of a red g." He said. "Or maybe he''s just the only one with enough balls to actually talk to me and not be scared." I said, defensively. "I''m not trying to upset you. Really. I just think it''s a little strange. And a few other people do as well. No one knows where hees from. No one really knows him at all." "He''s Hazel''s cousin. He lost his parents. That''s why he probably doesn''t want to talk about it." I said. "Oh. Well, yeah. That makes sense. "He''s the first guy to ever take an interest in me. If I have to, I''ll introduce him to my mother. If I ever get the feeling that he''s lying to me then my mother will be able to tell. She can read people''s minds." I said. "Yeah. We know." He said, lowering his head. "She doesn''t do it all the time. Only when she needs to. When she believes it''s for the better good. She doesn''t like to invade people''s privacy like that." "I didn''t know that she could control it." He said, surprised. "And again, you obviously don''t know her. She''s worked really hard to learn how to control it." "Alright. I''m sorry. I just don''t want some strangering in here and trying to destroy everything that we''ve all aplished around here. I mean, these viges. They don''t have pack names. They all serve under the royal family. And I think that''s awesome. No one fights with each other. We''re all on the same side and all think that your family is the best thing that''s ever happened to werewolves. We know the history of the werewolf council and the supernatural council. We''re so much better off this way." Levi exined. So I stopped walking and I turned to look at him and I let out a deep breath. "I''m sorry if I looked like I was getting defensive. Lucas is the first person to pay any attention to me and it feels really nice. He isn''t scared of my parents because he doesn''t know them like everyone else around here. And when people talk about my mother, then I get really pissed off. Because absolutely no one talks about her and gets away with it. She''s my absolute best 2/5 +20 Points friend." I said. "I know. And I''m sorry. And I''m sorry for never wanting to get close enough to you because I was scared of your mother. I hope you can forgive me. And maybe, we can start to be friends?" He asked. I looked at him and he really did look sincere. "Alright. I guess we could try to be friends. But you''re gonna have to work at it." I said. So he smirked at me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I can do that." He said. We walked all the way back to the castle just talking and actually trying to get to know each other before I walked up the stairs on my own. I walked inside and I put my bag down on the floor by the stairs and headed to the dining room. "Have you been out for a run?" Mom asked. "Yeah. Lucas and I went for a run. But I''m sure you already knew that." I said, sitting down. "What?" Mom asked. "Don''t y dumb with me. Lexie and Chloe showed up." I said. "Alright. If you were out for a run with Logan, why do you have the scent of another male on you?" Pa Koda asked. "Because Levi saw me walking home and he walked me to the castle. Lucas had to get home so Levi walked me the rest of the way. He said that my guards weren''t there and he wasn''t going to let me walk home alone." I said. "I knew I liked that kid." Pa Dean said. "Where were your guards?" Pa Tyler asked. "I gave them the slip before Lucas and I went for a run. I wanted some privacy. It''s bad enough that they follow me around at school." I said. "You don''t even notice them at school. They blend in with everyone else." Mom said. "I know. That''s why you got the youngest warriors to protect me. So they would fit in." I said. "They are young. But they are highly skilled. Otherwise they wouldn''t be protecting you. Believe that." Mom said. We all ate dinner together and I gave them a little run down of my afternoon. But I knew that 3/5 +20 Paint they already knew most of it. Lexie would have told them everything. Well, she would have told mom. I''m not sure about my dads. After dinner I went up to my room where I had a shower and I got ready for bed. But I sat at the desk to do my homework. When I finally turned the lights off I got in bed and Iid there staring at the ceiling for a little while, trying to wrap my head around the whole lot of events that happened this afternoon. But I eventually dozed off. I opened my eyes and I was standing out the front of the castle, covered in soot and dirt. I turned around to see the castle had beenpletely destroyed. I couldn''t see my mom or dads. Not even the dragons. The vige surrounding the castle was also destroyed. I started walking towards the vige where my school was located but as I was walking through the field, I saw Hazel standing in the middle of the field. She was speaking in this weirdnguage. She was staring at me, but it was like she was looking straight through me. I noticed candles set up around her. I saw that she was chanting. Using a spell. Something that I had never seen before. And it was causing the viges to destroy on their own. Without her touching them. She was destroying everything and killing everyone I had ever known. I thought about my mother and suddenly I started getting angry. Angrier and angrier thinking how she must have been dead. And suddenly I screamed like a banshee and what seemed like a sonic boom came out of my mouth and knocked Hazel backwards onto the ground. I was suddenly shaken awake and I jumped up to where I was sitting in my bed and my three dads and mom were next to me. Mom was sitting on the bed holding my shoulders, staring me in the eye. I could see that she knew what I had dreamt about. She was seeing the dream as she read my mind while I was sleeping. And she looked just as confused as me. "What the hell was that?" Pa Koda asked. "It was just a bad dream. Emma, nothing is ever going to happen to us. You have to know that. 4/5 " Mom said. I just shook my head because I couldn''t form any words at the moment. She leaned forward and hugged me. And my dads looked really concerned after my mother said that. Knowing that I was obviously scared that I was worried about being left alone and something bad happening to them. Fighter 115 Mom told my dads to go back to bed. She wanted to stay with me until I fell asleep again. But I knew that wasn''t going to happen. I wasn''t going to be able to sleep after that f*****g nightmare. What the hell was that? Where did thate from? Mom and I talked about it for a while and she thought that I might be really upset that I didn''t get any of her powers and that''s why I was dreaming of it. And honestly, I had to agree with her. As much I didn''t want to admit it. I was upset that I didn''t get any of the powers that she got. She was really incredible with so much power. But she assured me that I was powerful in different ways. Ways that she wouldn''t want me to change for anything in the world. We talked for a couple of hours. Actually, until the sun came up. And then she suggested something that she''d never suggested before. She asked if I wanted to go for a jog with her. She said that it used to always help her after a nightmare and I thought it was a great idea. So we both got changed and we left the castle and started jogging around the territory. Zidrith and my mom''s dragon Adroa watched us leave the castle as they were perched on the roof. Mom had made sure that they had somewhere safe to stay, but for some reason they were on that roof every morning as soon as the sun came up. Mom assured them that we would be alright and the guards were following behind us, far enough behind that they couldn''t hear us talking or anything like that. That''s the only good thing about the guards. They would stay out of earshot from what we were talking about, even when I was at school, but we were always in their line of sight. Mom was asking questions about Hazel. She knows that we don''t get along and that Hazel is a b***h. Apparently Hazel isn''t as good as she thinks she is when ites to hiding her thoughts from my mother. I told her the truth. I didn''t know where the hell that dream came from or why Hazel was in it. I don''t like her and I try not to think about her when I''m not at school or even looking at her. I really don''t care about her. I could see that mom looked a little concerned, no matter how much she tried to hide it. But I V/A +20 Point: know her better than she realizes. When we got back to the castle I went to my room and had a shower and I got ready for school. When I walked downstairs I saw Rory and Cam cleaning in one of the rooms together. But I kept walking through the castle until I got to the dining room. "I didn''t think Rory and Cam were allowed to clean in the same room at the same time.¡± I said. "They''re not." Mom said. "Well, they''re both in the sitting room by the stairs." I said. So Pa Koda got up really quickly and stormed out of the room. "It''s alright Emma. You know the story about them two. We don''t want them near each other inCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. the castle in case they are conspiring." Pa Tyler said. "They don''t have anyone to help them. Not anymore." I said. "That doesn''t mean they won''t try. If they learnt anything from my father, they will keep trying until it kills them." Mom said, getting back to her te of food. "Why don''t you just lock them up in the dungeon?" I asked. "Freebor." Pa Dean said nonchntly. I nodded my head and started eating my breakfast as well. As soon as I left for school I walked down the stairs of the castle and I wasn''t walking along the field for long when I saw Levi running towards me. "Hi." He said. "Hi. How''s it going?" I asked. "Pretty good. I see you haven''t lost your guards today." He said, looking behind us at the warriors that were several paces behind us. "No. They aren''t going to lose me again so easily any time soon. My dads really chew them out whenever they do and then he assigns new guards to watch me." I said. "Damn. It sounds like you get a lot of guys in trouble. "It''s not a lot. It only happens asionally. Because I like that little bit of space that my parents don''t give me." I exined. "That makes sense." He said. +20 Point: "I guess so. Anyway, what''s given you the sudden courage to talk to me in broad daylight with the guards behind me?" "I don''t know. I thinkst night might have given me the courage that I needed." Levi said. "Really?" We walked on for a bit longer when we finally reached town and Lucas was waiting for me at the same ce that he''s always waiting. I saw the look on his face change immediately when he saw Levi with me and he got up and walked over to the two of us, but his focus was on Levi. "Hi." I said, awkwardly. "Hey baby. How was the rest of your night?" Lucas asked, kissing me on the cheek. "It was good. I ran into Levist night. He didn''t like that I was walking home alone after I lost my guards so he walked me the rest of the way home." "Well, isn''t that nice? What a gentleman." Lucas said, looking at Levi. "I just did what any decent man should have." Levi said, ring back at Lucas. "Alright. Well, we''re all going to bete for school. So we have to go." I said, walking on away from them. But they quickly caught up to me and Lucas grabbed my hand and held it as we were walking to school and Levi was on the other side of me. It was really awkward the whole rest of the way to school. None of us said anything the whole way there and I could sense that they were both really tense. When we got to school I walked over to see Avery and she hugged me as soon as she saw me, and didn''t let go. "What''s going on?" She whispered in my ear. "I think it''s a pissing contest between them. I really don''t know." I whispered back. She finally let go of me and she was trying not tough but it was a little hard. I guess it was a little funny. A week ago, I didn''t think any guys were interested in me and now I''ve got two of them. It''s just weird. And it only got weirder when we walked into the school building as well. 3/4 +20 Point Lucas wouldn''t leave me until thest second because we had different sses that morning, but Levi was in my first ss. And he gave a real s**t eating grin to Lucas as he walked into the ssroom with me. Lucas looked like he was about to shift right then and there but I leaned up and kissed him and told him that I would see him after ss. That seemed to calm him down. At least for now. Fighter 116 The first ss that day, I sat in my usual seat and Avery sat next to me, but Levi sat on the other side of me as well. I saw Levi''s friends and especially Hazel giving me a really dirty look because he was sitting with me instead of with them. I tried to ignore them and keep my head down, but it was a little hard at times. I turned to look at Avery and she was staring back at them. I knew that she wasn''t scared of them, and I didn''t know if I was scared of them. I just knew that I didn''t want to have a confrontation with them. I don''t want to be the princess who gets into school fights. I tried to concentrate as much as possible on ss but when it was over and I stood up and started gathering my books up, Hazel stormed over and stood right in front of my desk. Staring me in the eyes, even though Levi was still standing there. "What the hell are you doing?" Levi asked. "I''m giving this b***h a warning. It''s bad enough that she''s got that other mutt hanging around her. Now she''s got you wrapped around her little finger." Hazel yelled. "Hazel. You don''t know what the f**k you''re talking about. Just leave." Levi said. I saw the guards about to walk into the room to help me but I waved them off. That was thest thing I needed. "I didn''t do anything Hazel." I said. "Bullshit. You''ve been waiting for this, haven''t you? You''ve been waiting until you could get your ws into Levi because you knew that I liked him." She spat in my face. "She hasn''t gotten her ws into me. I approached her." Levi said. "Why the f**k would you do that to me?" Hazel yelled at him. "Do what? We''re nothing. We''re not even together." Levi yelled back. "What about the other night? Huh? What about that?" She yelled and I looked at Levi. "Are you serious? You really can''t tell the difference between a rtionship and a bed warmer? "Levi asked, And Hazel looked at him with tears starting to appear in her eyes. "What the f**k is going on in here?" Lucas asked. +20 PaineBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s nothing. We''re leaving." Avery said, pulling me away from Levi and Hazel. Lucas grabbed my books and he put them in his other hand and he held my hand with his other hand and got me out of the room. As soon as we got into the hallway I felt like I could breathe again. Lucas could see that I was upset about that interaction and he suggested going outside. But I wasn''t going to miss ss because of her. I had to go. Lucas said that he would see me at lunch and I nodded my head as Avery and I walked down the hallway. "It''s alright. You know Hazel''s a b***h. She''s just been looking for an excuse to go after you." Avery said. "I know. But why the hell is Levi hanging around me if he''s got something going with her. He put me in that situation." "Yeah. He did. But I think she has most of the me. She should have been able to read the cues. He''s not interested. Not having her as a girlfriend anyway." Avery said. When school finished that day I walked out the front with Avery and I immediately heard her start snickering. Lucas and Levi were both waiting out there and I looked at her, asking her to shut up without actually saying anything to her. "What are you going to do?" She asked. "What do you mean? I''m already with Lucas. Levi and I can only be friends." I said. "Well, technically you and Lucas have only been on a few dates. So, I don''t think it would hurt to go on a date with Levi." "Yeah. It will when Hazel attacks me." I said. "You''re the best fighter in the pack. She won''t attack you because she knows that she won''t win. Even if you don''t get into fights or throw your weight around like her. She still knows that she''ll never beat you." Avery said. I slowly walked over to the guys who weren''t looking at each other but both started smiling when they saw me. Lucas reached out for my hand and he kissed me. But then he gave Levi a smug look that he didn''t think I noticed, but I did. I think these guys really are fighting over me. 214 +20 Paint I looked at Avery for help so she stepped up next to me instead of standing behind me and put her arm across my shoulders. "So, what are we all doing this afternoon?" Avery asked. "How about we all just head to the diner and get something to eat." I suggested. "That''s a brilliant idea. Come on." Avery said, pulling me away from the guys. We started walking down the road and the guys quickly caught up to us and I knew that Avery didn''t want to be the fourth wheel or anything, but she was a good friend and she wasn''t going to let me face this situation on my own. When we got to the diner we sat in a booth and Avery and I were talking away like we always did and Avery made sure that we were sitting on the same seat so the guys had to sit next to each other. "So Emma, I was thinking we could go for a drive this weekend." Lucas said. "Where to?" I asked. "I don''t know. I''m not really familiar with the area. I thought you could give me a tour or something." "Maybe. That''s usually when I am put to work by my parents. But I should be able to get out of it." I said. "Great. I''m looking forward to it." He said. Levi looked over like he was really jealous or something and I wasn''t sure what he was thinking. I wish I could, but this wasn''t a situation I had ever been in before so I was really ufortable right now. And Avery squealing at one point didn''t help when she scared the hell out of me. "What is wrong with you?" I asked. But she was looking out the window. So I looked outside as well and there was a guy from another pack that wasn''t too far from us standing outside. Avery got up and ran outside and practically jumped on him and started kissing him. "Who''s that?" Lucas asked. "That''s Tatum. Avery''s boyfriend." I said. "I didn''t know that she had a boyfriend." Levi said. "She''s had casual flings in the past. But when she met Tatum, that all stopped." I said. 3/4 +20 Point They finally came back inside and Avery brought Tatum with her so I knew that I had to move right over so I was pressed up against the wall so they could sit down. "Hey Emma. It''s good to see you again." Tatum said. "You too. Avery didn''t tell me you were visiting." I said. "I didn''t know." Avery said. Well, this just made everything a lot more interesting. We all got something to eat and I guess having Tatum there was a good distraction. Because the guys were talking while Avery and I were able to talk for a little bit. But then Avery left with Tatum and I was left alone with Lucas and Levi. We left the diner and Lucas grabbed my hand straight away as we started walking when Hazel walked up to us. "Oh shit." I muttered. "Hazel. We''re not doing this again." Levi said, standing in front of me. "I know. My parents want to see Lucas." Hazel said, pretending like I wasn''t even there. "What about?" Lucas asked. "I don''t know. They just sent me to find you." Hazel said. So Lucas turned to me. "I''ll call youter." He said, leaning down to kiss me and he left. "So, things are really getting serious with you two?" Levi asked. "Honestly, I don''t know what''s going on with us right now." I said. And Levi started nodding his head. "Come on then. Let''s go." He said, grabbing my hand and he started leading me in a different direction. "Where are we going?" I asked. "It''s a surprise." He said. So I went along with it, knowing that the guards were following but I couldn''t see them. They''d fallen back but I knew that they were there. And that''s the way it was meant to be. Fighter 117 +20 Paint: ast." I admitted. "Yeah. That''s what people are saying. But they don''t matter. I''ve only really started getting to know you thest couple of days and I can understand why he has fallen for you." Levi said, looking up at me. "You do?" I asked. "Yeah. You''re pretty incredible. I don''t know why I stayed away for so long. And that''s something that I''m gonna have to live with. But I want you to know that I will be talking to Lucas tomorrow." Levi said. "About me?" "Yeah. I''m gonna let him know that I''m interested. And that he''s gonna have to fight if he wants to keep you." Levi said. I waspletely speechless by Levi''s confession. I never thought he would actually talk to Lucas about me and basically start fighting over me. I''m not gonna lie though, it felt kind of good. Levi slowly leaned over and kissed me, but it was soft and slow. And quick. I knew that he didn''t want to put me in a really bad position because it was almost like I was already dating Lucas. But Levi was showing his interest now. He exined why he never approached me before and Ipletely understood that. But it was still a little surreal for me. I''ve never experienced anything like this before. I''ve always had my small group of friends and none of them were ever boys. I didn''t think they liked me. But I guess I was wrong. Levi walked me back down the mountain and he walked me all the way to the stairs that led to the castle. We said goodnight and I went inside and straight to my room where I had a shower and got ready for bed. Rory brought some food into my room and there was a note on the tray.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I looked at it and it was from mom. Her and my dads have had to leave today for an emergency. They tried to contact me but I was too far out of raCHAPTER 015 Levi took me to the other side of town, away from my home, and we stopped in the middle of the woods. "What are we doing here?" I asked. "We''re going for a hike. Do you think you can keep up? There''s a ce that I want to show you. "Levi said. "I can keep up." I said. So he smirked at me and we kept off the trail because we didn''t need it. We knew where we were going and we started hiking up through the woods on the side of a mountain and by the time we got to the top, I saw the view that he wanted me to see. We could see the ocean down below with the sun setting behind it, but other mountains in the distance on the other sides of the canal that the ocean flowed into were just as beautiful. We could see lights starting on in houses in different viges around the canal and I stood there staring out at the view in amazement while Levi stood right behind me. I had lived here my whole life and I had never seen anything like this. I''d never been up here before. I thought I knew all the area around here in my mom''s Kingdom, but obviously I was wrong. "I think your guards are getting a little nervous. They keep edging forward." Levi said, standing right next to them. "Let them." I said, not taking my eyes off of the view. I sat on a boulder that was on top of the mountain that I was standing on and Levi sat next to "I''ll bring you back up here when we can see the northern lights. It''s more beautiful then." He said. "I can imagine." I said. "Can I ask you something?" Levi asked, looking down at hisp. He looked nervous but it was obvious that it was important. "Sure." I said. "Are you and Lucas really serious? I mean, he holds your hand everywhere and he kisses you all the time." "I know. I don''t really know. He likes me. I like him. And I''m not gonna lie and tell you that I 1/5 +20 Point don''t like him doing that. But we''ve only really known each other for about a week. Even I think it moved a little fnge for them to mind link with me and my phone kept going to voicemail. It was probably when I was on top of the mountain. 2/5 +20 Point: I wouldn''t have gotten any service up there. But they had to leave and it didn''t say how long they would be gone, but she was hoping it wouldn''t take too long. Just royal duties. I was fine with that. There were plenty of people around here to keep an eye on me and I saw an increase in guards around the castle as well. Now I know why. "Is there anything else you need?" Rory asked. "No. Get out." I said. So she turned to leave the room but one of my guards was standing at the doorway. "I want you to put a guard on her and her mother. They aren''t allowed near each other." I ordered. "Yes ma''am. I''ll make sure of it." He said and he walked out and closed my door. I did my homework for the day and then Iid down in bed but I was staring out therge windows at the sky. There was thunder and lightning and then it started raining. All I could think was how happy I was that it waited until after the sunset before it started raining. I loved the sound of rain, so I managed to go to sleep listening to it. As I predicted when I woke up the next morning it was freezing cold. The rain the night before brought in a cold front and it wasn''t going to go away. The staff around the castle was already getting the fires started in the section of the castle that we mainly lived in. There was half of the castle that didn''t get used much, or at all. So it was usually closed off unless we needed those rooms. But otherwise it was just the west wing that we used. I got ready for school that morning and I went to the dining room and straight through to the kitchen. The cook was in there making breakfast, but apart from feeding the staff it was only me. So I just grabbed something quick out of the kitchen before I headed for the front door. I walked down the massive staircase that came out off to the side of the vige that was built at the bottom of the castle and I started walking towards the field when I saw someone leaning against the stone wall on the outside of the vige. 3/5 +20 Points "Lucas." I said. "Hi." He said, walking over to me and he kissed me. "What are you doing here? You usually meet me in town." I said. "I know. But I thought it was about time I started getting the courage toe closer and closer to the castle." "Why are you so scared of my house?" I asked. And he raised his eyebrows. "It''s not a house. It''s a castle. And your mother is there." "So?" "I''ve heard all about her abilities and I''m afraid to say that they''re a little scary." "Oh. Now I get it. You''re afraid that she''s going to read your mind." I smirked. "Is that so wrong? Maybe I don''t want someone creeping around inside my head." "Well, just so you know. She doesn''t do it all the time. She can turn it off whenever she wants. She won''t do it unless absolutely necessary. And a guy dating her daughter isn''t necessary." I exined. "Are you sure? Your dads are pretty scary." "They''re overprotective. They would read your mind if they could. Luckily they can''t." I said. "Come on. We better get started." Lucas said. "Hey, before we go. There''s something that I need to tell you." I said, stopping as he tried to start walking. But he let out a deep sigh and turned around to look at me. "Is this about Levi?" He asked. And I tried not to look him in the eye. Not after yesterday. "It''s alright. I know. He came to see mest night. He told me what happened when he took you to see the sunset and he told me that the games are on." Lucas said. "What is that meant to mean?" I asked. "Well, I think we need to talk with Levi before anything is decided." "Alright. I''m now a little worried." I said. "Don''t be. We''re just gonna have a chat and see where everyone stands." He said. I looked at him a little weary but he assured me that everything was going to be alright. So we started walking towards school. Fighter 118 CHAPTER 016 LUCAS POV As soon as I got home with Hazel I had to hear her berate me for hanging out with Emma. She was so devastated because she believed that I was betraying her by going out with someone that she hated. Her parents weren''t even home. They didn''t want to see me. She just wanted to get me away from Emma. I ended up just making myself something to eat and I went to my room and Iid down on the bed. I knew that Hazel was never going to give up on me about this. But there was nothing that she could do to stop me from going out with Emma. There was too much at stake. And the thought of her being alone with Levi right now was driving me crazy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I should be out there doing something to get closer to her. Not letting my asshole cousin Well, I won''t be letting that happen again. While I was sitting on my bed reading a book that night I heard someone tapping on the window. So I got up and I opened the window only for Levi to climb through it. "You do know that we have a front door." I said. "And run into Hazel. No f*****g way." He said, standing up. ¡°What the hell are you even doing here?" I asked, crossing my arms and leaning against the desk in my room. "I came here to make you an offer." "You broke the rules. You know that you did so the deadline is now off." I demanded. "Yeah. I always knew that deadline was never going to work. Not for either of us. So, we''re just gonna have toe up with a new arrangement." Levi said, sitting on my bed with a smirk on his face. "You want us to fight for her?" I asked. "Yeah. I think we should both date her and let her know that we are both pursuing her and see what she thinks. I personally think that she would be ttered and she will date both of us to see who she likes more." Levi said. +25 Points "Really? And what if she doesn''t choose you?" I asked. "That''s a risk I am willing to take. But we have a lot more inmon than you do. And we''ve grown up in the same pack. Besides, she doesn''t even know who you really are." Levi scoffed. "And you better not f*****g tell her either." I growled. "Wow. Temper. Don''t worry. I don''t n on telling her anything. But you need to know if she finds out the truth then you''re as good as dead." "She''s not going to kill me." I said. "Not her. Her dads. She''s got three of them." I knew that he was right. And Emma has told me repeatedly that they are really protective. I know that her mother has fae in her and she can hear people''s thoughts. That''s one reason why I am going to put off meeting her parents as much as possible. I don''t want them to know the truth because they will execute me. "And if you go near the castle and start acting weird then her mother is going to read your mind as well. So her parents are stayingpletely out of this. We''re only interacting with Emma. She doesn''t seem to have any of her mother''s gifts." I said. "Lucky for us." Levi said. "Is that all? Is that the only reason why you''re here?" I asked. "Yeah. I guess so. We''re going to talk to Emma in the morning and we''re going to tell her that we''re both interested and we''re both going to date her and see how it goes." Levi said. "If you think she''ll go for it. But you know all bets are off if she tells us to go to hell." I said. "Then we''lle up with something else." "Why are you so invested in this? I mean, yeah she''s the princess. But why are you so interested in winning?" "Because she is the princess and nothing would be better for my family right now than to be associated with the royal family." Levi said. "Is that all?" I asked. "I wouldn''t scoff about that mr. hot stuff. You''re the one that came up with this bet, remember?" Levi asked. "Only because I know that I can get the princess into bed before you can." I smirked. "Well, we''ll see about that. And I''ll be seeing you in the morning." Levi said, getting up and 212 +25 Point walking towards the window. But he stopped and turned to look at me. "Let the best wolf win." He said before he climbed out the window and I closed it behind him. This damn bet is going to be the end of me. We made it the same night I saw her. At her 16th birthday party. I have to admit, I was happy to make the bet because I thought she was gorgeous. But she was a princess and I thought she was going to be a spoiled little brat. I didn''t know that she would bepletely different to what princesses are usually like. Humans are usually stuck up snobs, but she''spletely different to that. I haven''t seen a mean bone in her body and she doesn''t even stand up to Hazel. She''s not mean back and she doesn''t fight back against Hazel. I really don''t understand any of that. She has more power than anyone her age, and she''s the nicest person I''ve met in this pack. With few friends. She doesn''t even have the whole school falling over themselves to be her friend. But apparently, she''s the one that made sure that wasn''t going to happen. She chose her friends knowing that they liked her and not because of her title. I thought that was actually pretty noble of her. But the shitty thing is, I learnt all of this crap after I made that bet with Levi. Not before. I was just invited to the birthday party and there she was. She was more beautiful than I ever could have imagined she would be. Iid down on my bed and stared at the wall for ages, unable to sleep. Starting to wonder what the hell was wrong with me. I had girls wanting to date me all the time back home. They woulde running when I called them. But Emma ispletely different to them. In a good way. What the f**k was happening to me? I would never question myself about making a bet about a girl. Why the f**k was I doing it now? Fighter 119 u to be happy and we will respect whatever decision you make." Levi said. "Alright. Is there a timeline?" "No. Whenever you''re ready to make the decision then we''ll listen and we willpletely respect the decision." Lucas said. "And the loser will bow out gracefully." Levi added. "Okay. This is a lot to take in, but I guess it''s worth a shot." I said. "Great. So, I''m beating him to the punch and I am taking you on a date tonight." Lucas said, jumping in straight away. "Okay." +25 Point "You know a date requires you to go to her front door and pick her up. Her dads are going to want to meet you." Levi said, obviously trying to scare him. "My parents aren''t home. They''ve left for some royal duties that they have to attend." I said. And Lucas looked at Levi with a s**t eatCHAPTER 017 EMMA POV +25 Print I was a little weary about this conversation that the guys wanted to have with me. But we stopped at the park before school and Levi was sitting there waiting for us. So he stood up and walked over and hugged me when he saw me. "So, what''s going on?" I asked, skeptically. "We had a talkst night. And we''ve decided that we are both interested. More than just friends." Levi exined. "Really?" I asked. "Why are you surprised after I kissed youst night?" Levi asked and Lucas snapped his head up and looked at Levi. I heard a slight growl ripple up from his chest, but he managed to control it. "Well, to be honest I was starting to think it was just a pissing contest between the two of you. To see who could get the princess first." I admitted. "Why would you think that?" Lucas asked. "It was just a feeling that I had." "Well, it''s not. And if you''re willing the we are both going to take you on dates and spend some time with you and let you decide who you want to be with." Lucas said. "And you two are alright with this?" I asked, confused. "Yeah. We want yoing grin on his face, causing Levi''s smirk to disappear pretty quickly. "Alright then. I''ll pick you up at 7pm." Lucas said. And I nodded my head.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When I got to school I exined the whole thing to Avery and even she was stunned that they hade up with this n. She liked the n and encouraged me to have as much fun as possible. Especially with my parents out of town, but I knew that it wasn''t going to be that easy. Whenever my parents leave, Lexie and Chloe alwayse and stay with us. When Lexie found out who her mate was, itpletely shocked everyone. It turned out to be a guy that my mother was seeing in the past but had since ended things once she met my dads. But Jacob, he''s also my godfather and he stays with me as well when my parents aren''t around. And he treats me like a daughter. So, I know he will give the guys the third degree. And that''s why I didn''t tell them that they were staying with me. Because I wanted to see how they would react to Jacob being at the house and asking them all the same questions that my dads would if they were there. Avery thought it was a brilliant idea. Jacob could be good practice for the real thing. When they really meet my parents. "I just don''t get it Avery. No guy has ever shown any interest in me at all. But all of a sudden, I have two guys fighting over me." I said. "Do you know why no guy has shown any interest?" "Why?" I asked, curiously. "Because they are scared of your mothers powers and your dads are scary. That''s the only reason. It doesn''t mean that none of them like you. Almost every guy in this school likes you. But until we all turn 18 and you know who your mate is, none of them were going to do anything. Not until they knew for sure that you were their mate. And believe me, they are all hoping that you are mated to them." She exined. I stopped in the hallway of school and I looked around at all the students walking around the hallway and I did notice a few people looking at me and then they turned away when I looked at them, but I didn''t really notice too many people staring at me. 2/4 +25 Point! "This is way too surreal." I said. "I know. But you were also really smart as a kid. And you weeded out the ones that wanted to be your friend only because you are the princess. The friends that you''ve got now are the ones that like you for you." Avery said. And I scoffed. "Yeah. That''s why Hazel hates me. Because I told her to take a hike when I knew that she only cared that I was the princess." I said. "Exactly. And you really dodged a bullet with that b***h. If she was your friend then you wouldn''t have anyone else. She would scare everyone away so she could have you all to herself. She wouldn''t share the princess with anyone." Avery smirked. "That''s actually a really scary thought." I said. And Avery startedughing. We got to our first ss and sat in our usual seats and we were handed back a quiz that we were given a few days ago. And when I looked at it I froze. "What''s wrong?" Avery asked. "I got a B-." I whispered. "So?" "What do you mean? That''s f*****g horrible. That''s disgusting. I can''t show this to my parents. "I said. "I know for a fact that your parents aren''t going to care that you got a B- "They won''t but I do. This is so shameful." I said. "Emma. Calm down. It''s going to be alright." "It''s the guys. Since they came into my life, I haven''t been able to concentrate." I said. "Alright. Well, if you feel so strongly about this grade then you tell them that they are going to take it easy with these dates and not have you out every night because you want to keep on top of your school work." Avery said. And I just nodded my head. It was the best solution that I coulde up with. I''ve never gotten a B before and I was so ashamed. I was d that this was just a quiz and the grade wouldn''t be counted towards my final grades of the year. But it was definitely an eye opener. I had to start making time for school work and making sure the guys understood that. But at the same time, I loved the attention that they were giving me. I was feeling so torn right now. But Avery assured me that this feeling would go away once I got used to the B- staring back at me and when examse and I ace all of them, this quiz won''t mean anything to me. I really hoped that she was right. Fighter 120 As soon as school was finished I didn''t even try to find the guys. I just left school and headed straight home.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They were both messaging me and I told them that I was going straight home. I wasn''t training kids today so I knew that would give me a little extra time. When I got home I set up at the dining table and I started doing my homework from today but I also went looking back through my books to study everything that was on the quiz. I wasn''t going to be caught out again. I didn''t realize how long I had been sitting there until I heard Lexie and Jacob get back to the house with Chloe. So I looked at the clock and I realized I was going to bete for my date. So I packed everything up and I ran upstairs to my room. I had a quick shower and I walked out of the bathroom wearing a towel while Chloe was sitting on my bed. "All I saw when I got here was a blur of you running past me and straight up here." Chloe said. "I''m really sorry. I have a date and I didn''t realize what the time was." "Well, Avery messaged me today and told me about the quiz. I think you''re overreacting and she does she. But we also know how serious you take school, so we''re going to let it slide." Chloe said. "What else did Avery tell you?" I asked, walking towards my closet. "Oh. Are you asking about the two guys that are falling all over themselves for you?" She asked. "Yeah. Well, I have a date with one of them and he''s going to be here soon." I said going through the clothes in my wardrobe. "Calm down. You''ll be ready for it. I''ll do your hair while you do your makeup. And I will mind link dad and tell him not to scare the guy away." Chloe said. "Thank you so much." I said. I finally decided on a short dark blue dress with ck tights and ck knee high leather boots and a ck jacket over the top. I sat at the vanity and Chloe did my hair while I applied my makeup. +25 Points "You look gorgeous." She said. "Really? You''re not just saying that?" I asked, standing up and looking in the mirror. "No way. You''re beautiful. And this guy is lucky to be able to take you out tonight." She said. "Thank you." I said. "Don''t mention it." She said. Lexie eventually sang out to me so I walked down the stairs and I heard Jacob at the front door and Lucas was basically stumbling over his words, so I walked over to the door and I got between Jacob and Lucas. "Uncle Jacob. What are you doing?" I asked. "Exactly what your parents would want me to do." Jacob said. "He does the same to me. I usually have one date with a guy and then I never see him again." Chloe said. "Well, it''s fine. We''re gonna get going and I will see you when I get home." I said, grabbing the big heavy wood door and I closed it behind me. "Uncle Jacob seems just as protective." Lucas said. "Yeah. He and my parents go way back to when they were teenagers. It''s a whole story there." I said "I can imagine. There''s a whole story revolving around your mother, no matter what age." "True. But let''s not get into it. Anyway, what are we doing tonight?" I asked as he held my hand and we started walking down the stairs. "Well, I heard a rumor that you have a pretty great talent that you don''t show off that often." Lucas said. So I stopped on the stairs and looked at him strangely. "What talent?" I asked. "Singing." He said. "Oh man. Who told you that?" I asked. "That doesn''t matter. But I thought we would go somewhere and make good use of it." He smirked. I wasn''t sure what I was in for but we walked to the bottom of the stairs and got in Lucas'' car. He drove for a while to get to another town and he pulled up outside a Karaoke bar. 2/5 +25 Point "Are you serious?" I asked. "Yeah. And apparently they have really great meals here." He said. So we went inside and we were taken to a table along the side wall and we ordered a couple drinks and our meals. We were watching everyone else getting up and singing and some were makingplete fools of themselves. But it was still good enough for us to have a decent conversation with each other as well. But it wasn''t long after we finished eating that Lucas signed me up to sing a song. "Are you singing as well?" I asked. "No. That''s definitely a good way to make sure that you never want to see me again. But I am desperate to hear you." He smirked. But I just shook my head. I could feel the nerves starting to develop in my stomach, but I didn''t want to wuss out of this when Lucas was obviously trying to make this a really fun night. So when they called me up I saw the song that he wrote for me to sing and I was surprised that it was ''Take A Bow'' by Rihanna. Wow. He was really going to see how far my voice could go with this song. I took a couple of deep breaths to try and calm myself down before the guy started the music and I was nervous enough that I needed to look at the words of the song. But I managed to get through it the way I wanted and without any mistakes. The nerves calmed down a bit during the song, but when it was over and everyone was apuding, I got really nervous again and I went to go sit back down with Lucas. "I really thought people were pulling my.leg." Lucas said. "What about?" I asked. "About how well you can sing." He said, looking at me inplete shock. "I guess not." I said, looking down at the table. "That was really incredible." He said. "Thank you." I said. As we were sitting there talking for a couple more minutes someone walked past our table and stopped to turn and look at us. "Hi there. I didn''t know you two wereing here tonight." Levi said. And I looked at the girl 3/5 +25 Points on his arm. It was Hazel. He knew exactly where we were going to be tonight. She would have heard Lucas talking about it or something. "Yeah. What a coincidence." Lucas said, sarcastically. "Was that you singing just before? That was incredible." Levi said. "Thank you." I said. "Do you mind if we join you?" Hazel asked. And before we could even ask she was already pulling up a couple more chairs towards our table. "Why not?" Lucas asked, leaning back in his chair looking really pissed. He looked over at me and I just gave him a little half smile while I went back to watching other people sing. "So, what have you two been up to tonight?" Hazel asked. "Well, we were enjoying our date." Lucas snapped. "You two are on a date? Well, this is a funny coincidence then, isn''t it?" Hazel asked. "You heard me talking about it this afternoon." Lucas said. Yep. That''s all the confirmation I needed. She would have done anything to ruin this night for I just didn''t think she would do it to her cousin. "Well, it doesn''t matter. We''re leaving now anyway." Lucas said, standing up. He walked around and pulled my chair out and helped me up and Hazel stood up as well. "Lucas. There''s no need to be so rude." Hazel yelled. And I realized that she was starting to make a scene and people were watching us. Which was making me feel really ufortable. "I am on a date. You''re my f*****g cousin and you knew that. But you chose to crash it anyway. Because you don''t think of anyone but yourself. So, get the f**k out of my way." Lucas yelled. "Lucas." I said, looking around. So the others did as well. Lucas didn''t say another word. He just grabbed my hand again and he pulled me out of the bar. Fighter 121 Lucas and I walked outside into the cold and I looked up at the night sky, trying to see if it was going to start snowing soon. But it didn''t look like it. I think there was still another few days, a week at the most before it started. Lucas walked out right behind me and I could tell that he was really pissed off. But he was trying to calm himself down. "I''m sorry about that. I just hate these stupid little stunts that Hazel does. She ys games all the time." Lucas said. "It has a lot to do with me as well. She doesn''t like me and she would have loved to ruin any good time that I was having." I said. "I can''t wait to get out of that house and not deal with her anymore." Lucas said. "Yeah. I can only imagine what it''s like to live with her." "Hey. Let''s not let them ruin tonight. Let''s go and get some desert." He said. "Sounds like fun." I said. So we walked down the road for a bit and we went into a cafe and we both got a hot fudge sundae and sat at a table talking again. "So, I do have to ask what is your favorite part of the castle?" "It would be my bedroom. It''s really the only ce where I get true privacy." I said. "That''s fair enough. Is it true that your mother''s step mother and step sister work there?" "They are unpaid workers. The way they conspired with Wesley to take down my mother was unspeakable. So, she thought death would be an easy way out for them. So she gave them a worse punishment." I exined. "What about Wesley?" "He was killed. Mom wasn''t letting him go loose just so he could try ande at her again with new enemies or so he could make someone else''s life a living hell." I exined. And he nodded his head. "That sounds fair enough. I mean, Wesley was a real bastard. Him and that woman killed a lot of innocent human women to try and replicate your mother. That''s just sick." He said. And I nodded my head with wide eyes. "And they eventually realized around the time my mother killed them was that she is one of a +25 Point kind and she can''t be replicated." I smirked. I was proud of what my mother could do. I was proud that she is who she is. I mean, she''s the most special person to me and she has done so much good for werewolves. She really did use her powers for good. Not for evil. "Well, despite my fears of your mother, I am actually looking forward to meeting her." Lucas said. "Why are you scared?" I asked. "Your mother has a reputation." "Well, she''s also a really awesome person when you get to know her." I said. "She raised you, so I don''t doubt that." He said. I put my head down, trying to stop him from seeing me blush. The rest of the night went by perfectly and he drove me back home and even walked up those very many stairs to get to my house and kissed me goodnight. Only to be interrupted by Jacob mming the door open and scaring the both of us. So Lucas left pretty quickly after that and I red at Jacob as I walked past him and upstairs to my bedroom. But before I got there, I heard him and Lexieughing about it. He was just trying to mess with Lucas and I didn''t think it was funny. I don''t want him to scare Lucas off like he does to all of Chloe''s dates. When I got changed and washed my makeup off, I got into bed and Chloe came in andid on the bed next to me. "How was it?" Chloe asked. "It was pretty great. Even with Levi trying to ruin it." I said. "Oh no. Is he really ying it like that?" She asked. "Unfortunately. He is. But Lucas handled it by screaming at Levi''s aplice. It was Hazel. Who just happens to be Lucas'' cousin." I exined and Chloe startedughing. "Oh my goddess. What a f*****g mess." She said. "I know. But what am I supposed to do? And besides, Levi is the one that just dug his own grave here. He knows that Hazel has a crush on him, she wants to be with him and he used her tonight to interrupt our date. So, he''s the one that''s going to have to handle that bacsh from her." I said. 2/4 +25 Paints "Oh no. She''ll still be pissed at you." Chloe said. "Yeah. But she''s never actually been game enough to do anything to me. She knows who I am. so I guess she''s never been game enough to fight me." I said. "Well, that''s a good thing. Because I heard that b***h ispletely unhinged. Even if I do go to a different school." Chloe said. "I know." I said. Chloe ended up sleeping in my room with me, like we always do whenever they stay at the castle and we stayed up talking for a while but I knew that I had to get some sleep. It was the weekend but I had a big day tomorrow. There was no getting out of it since mom wasn''t here. So the following morning I got up and I got dressed in a white sweater, gray track pants, socks and sand shoes. I left the castle and I ran down the stairs and I ran towards the back of the castle, through the forest on the side of it until I got to the canal that led out to the ocean. I started running along the side of the bank so I wasn''t running on the rocks and I followed it all the way around until I reached the very edge of the canal and I could see the whole ocean out in front of me. I jogged all the way back home and I saw my guards that had to jog along behind me if I went for a jog, who looked like they were having trouble keeping up. Iughed and teased them as I passed them on my way back to the house. When I got there I had a shower and I did my hair and applied a little bit of makeup. I walked to my wardrobe and I got dressed into a white blouse with a bow around my neckline, long burgundy pants and a matching burgundy jacket with ck pumps. I walked down to the dining room and sat down at the table. I was the only one there until Anna, the royal coordinator came into the room and handed me a day nner. I opened it and started looking through it while the cook brought in my breakfast. "Are you serious? I have to do all of this today?" I asked. "It''s mostly just meeting and greeting people in the vige at the bottom of the stairs." SheBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. said. "It doesn''t seem like that''s all I''m going to be doing." I said. 3/4 +25 Points "Well, I will be there with you to take notes. They are going to just express their concerns and you basically have to think on your feet. Tell them how you''re going to fix them." She said. My phone vibrated on the table so I put the book down for a moment to look at the message. LEVI - I''m really sorry aboutst night. I hope I didn''t upset you too much. "Can you please give me a minute?" I asked. "Sure." Anna said, leaving the room. So I called Levi''s number and he answered immediately. "I know that you two agreed that this is what we were going to do. I''m fine with this arrangement. You both want to see who I like more and that''s fine. I can understand that. But maybe there should be some ground rules. Like, no interfering in each other''s dates. And definitely don''t show up with Hazel." I insisted. "Of course. It won''t happen again." "Good." "So, do you have ns tonight?" "I don''t know yet. I''m attending to royal duties today and I don''t know howte I''m going to be." I said. "That''s fair enough. But it is Saturday night. So, how about we make ns for 8pm and we just go from there. Let me know if you''re finished or not." He said. "Alright. I can do that." I said. "Great. I''ll see you then." He said. I hung up and I smiled to myself as I started eating my breakfast and I called Anna back to have a look at the day nner again.. Comments Fighter 122 As soon as I was finished with breakfast Anna and I walked down to the vige at the bottom of the stairs and the ce looked spotless. It was obvious that they knew I wasing and they had really cleaned the ce up.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A lot of people came out to see me and I stopped and talked with a lot of them. Mostly, they were just wanting to say hello and how great it was to see me here in the vige. They loved it that we kept a check on things and we always made sure that everything was dealt with whenever it came up. I was soon approached by arger man who looked haughty in his appearance and had an air of arrogance about him. He got my attention straight away and he stopped a couple of feet in front of me, being very aware of the guards that were beside me. "I don''t believe I''ve met you before." I said. "You haven''t. I only moved here a few months ago and I''ve dealt with your father mostly." He said. "Do you have a name?" I asked. "Of course ma''am. It''s Felix. I guess I am the unofficial enforcer of this little vige." He announced with a great deal of pride. "Enforcer. I wasn''t aware that this vige needed an enforcer. We''ve never had any trouble with people here." I said. "Well, I like to think that I''ve helped." He said. "You''ve only been here a couple of months. I''ve been here for 16 years. There''s never been a problem." I said. "Your father seemed to believe otherwise." He said. "Right. Which one?" I asked. "Excuse me." He said. "I have three fathers. Which one told you that we needed an enforcer?" I asked. "It was Koda." He said. So I looked at Anna and she wrote down everything that was being said. +25 Points "I will definitely be talking with him when he returns. But until then, I think this vige is managing pretty well without an enforcer." I said. "I am sorry Princess. But I am here to obey your parents. Not you. It was nice to meet you though." He said. And he turned around and walked away. "Anna. I want to know absolutely everything about that bastard." I said. "Yes, ma''am." She said, making more notes of it. I kept walking through the vige and I was talking to others but I noticed that Felix was watching me from his window and I also noticed a lot of the vigers looking at him before they would say anything to me. There was something going on with this man and I know that Pa Koda wouldn''t put this man in this vige if it wasn''t needed. Where the hell did he evene from? I''ve never seen him before in my life. And I''vee to this vige a lot in my life. I saw a teenage boy standing off to the side, leaning against his house with his head down. I had seen him around before and we always talked whenever I came to town here. So I walked over to him but he was acting really weird. "Hey Jesse. Is everything alright?" I asked, walking over to him. "Yes, ma''am. Everything''s fine." He said, not looking at me. "Ma''am? Where did thate from? I''ve always just been Emma to you." I said. "I have to go ma''am." He said, trying to walk away. But I grabbed his arm and stopped him from leaving. He finally turned to look at me and I saw the bruises and cuts on his face and he looked at me with fear in his eyes as I looked back at him in shock. "What the hell happened to you?" I asked. "It''s nothing. I really have to go. My mother needs me." He said. "Jesse. Tell me what happened? Who did that?" "I just fell. That''s all." "Jesse. Please don''t make me Alphamand you." I begged him. But he looked to something that was behind me and I followed his eyesight to see that he was looking at Felix. So I let go of Jesse and he took off while I stood there staring at Felix who was in the window 2/5 +25 Paint of his house still watching my every move. "What do you want us to do?" Anna asked. "I want guards left in the vige. I want a constant presence in this vige and they are to report back to me if anything is not right. They have to watch Felix." I ordered. So she wrote it down and she asked if I had any guards in mind. And I picked a few off the top of my head. They were good and loyal warriors. I knew they would protect the people of this vige and stop whatever Felix was doing. If he was responsible for abusing people around here then I was going to personally make sure that he regretted it. There''s no way any of my parents would let him stay if he was behaving like this. There''s no way he would still be alive if he was abusing pack members. My mother would make sure of I was in the vige for most of the day doing the usual tasks that I do on weekends and I got a message on my phone at 8pm. I thought that was a good time to wrap everything up. The guards were at the vige and they were stationed where I told them to go and when I felt morefortable to leave, I went to meet Levi at the opening of the stone wall that left the vige and faced towards the field that I crossed everyday to school. "Wow. You''re actually on time." I said. "Yeah. Are you free?" He asked. "Yeah. Finally. It''s been a long day." I said. "Well, I''ve got an idea that I thought you might like to do." He said. "And what''s that?" I asked. "Ax throwing." He said. And I looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Are you actually serious right now?" "Yeah. Why wouldn''t I be? Or do youpletely hate that idea?" "Are you kidding? I love that idea. Let''s go. I need to throw something." I said. So he smiled at me and we went to his car and we had to drive a bit of the distance to get to the facility. 3/5 +25 Poin As soon as we went inside, Levi paid for us to stay for a while and they gave us a couple of axes each and we went to one of the cubicles. There was a target painted on the wall in the shape of a person that we had to hit. Levi let me go first and I told him that he was going to regret that. And he didn''t doubt that for a second. My first ax hit the target in the heart and then right in the middle of the head. I walked up and took my axes out of the board and Levi had a go after that. We kept going for a while and pretty soon I realized we had a few people watching us. Even the people that owned the business were watching us. "I think we''re the entertainment tonight." Levi said. "We usually are in human towns." I mind linked him. "Good point." He mind linked back. We had several goes before we finally had enough and we sat on the other side of the building to get burgers and fries. I was starving after today as well and Levi was looking really proud of himself. He knew he did a good job tonight. And it was definitely something different. I wasn''t expecting it. It was really awesome. But the night had to end at some point and he drove me home and walked me to the front door as well. Up those hundreds of stairs to get to the castle. Levi leaned in and gave me a soft and gentle goodnight kiss and the door mmed open again and Jacob was standing there, scaring the hell out of me again. "Wow. You''re not the same guy asst night." Jacob said. "Do you mind?" I snapped at him. Jacob was actually confused this time so he walked back into the house and Chloe walked past giving me a thumbs up whileughing. "I''ll leave you to it." Levi said. "Yeah. I have to exin this to Jacob before he goes and tells my mother that I''m whoring around town." I said, rolling my eyes. "I''m sure your mother won''t think that." "Probably not. I really did have a good time tonight." I said. 4/5 "I''m d. We''ll do it again really soon." He said. As soon as he left, I walked inside and I closed the door only to be met with Anna standing right behind me. "Holy st. How the hell do you sneak up on me like that?" I asked. "It''s a gift. I''ve had people looking into Felix all day today." She said. "And?" I asked. "No one knows where he came from. I even called His Majesty Koda. He wasn''t hired as an enforcer. He came to the vige looking for refuge." Anna said. "Refuge from what?" I asked. "No one knows." She said. So I grabbed the file off of her and I took it upstairs. knew that asshole was bad news. +25 Poin Fighter 123 I didn''t get much sleep that night and when I got up I went jogging again in the morning before I got back to the castle and I had a shower. got dressed into a low cut pale pink knee length dress with long sleeves and matching pumps. I did my hair and applied a little bit of makeup before I walked downstairs to the office. I got on theputer and Ipiled everything that we had on Felix and I took it all to the dining room. I studied everything that we had on him while I ate breakfast and Anna came into the dining room and sat at one of the other chairs at the table. "Is everything alright? You look tired." Anna said. "I didn''t get much sleepst night." I answered without looking up at her. I was too consumed by what I was reading. "You really didn''t know Felix was there?" She asked. "No. I haven''t been to the vige in a while. Mom hasn''t left town for ages so she always goes. She never mentioned Felix or anything to do with him." I said. "I bet you''ll be happy when they get back tonight." She said. "You have no idea." I said. When I was finished eating I put everything back in the office and I locked the door so no one else could go inside and I started walking down the stairs towards the vige. I checked in with all the guards that I had posted in the vige as soon as I got there and they told me that it was a really quiet night. Felix came out once, as soon as I left, but when he saw the guards he went back into his house and hasn''te back out since. I strategically ced the guards so Felix would see them as soon as he stepped outside of his house. I wasn''t going to let him hurt anyone and I needed him to know that he was being watched. And whatever was going on, he wasn''t going to get away with it. My phone started ringing and it said Lucas, but I ignored it because I was busy at the moment. And that wasn''t thest time he called me that day. But I was too busy to talk to him right now. I had to stay here and do +25 Pants what I was doing. I talked with a few people about basic things that they wanted to talk about but when I saw Jesse I went after him and I found him around the back of one of the houses. "Why are you running from me Jesse?" I asked. "Why are you back here? You''re just going to make things worse." "What are you talking about? How are things worse?" "You wouldn''t understand." "Jesse. I''m here to help you. If someone is hurting you then you need to tell me and that person will be dealt with. Immediately." I said. "I can''t." He said. He looked back at me with a lot of fear written all over his face. I couldn''t Alphamand him to tell me anything. It looks like he''s already been through enough. So I made sure the vige had a regr rotation of guards to make sure that nothing else happened to them. I really cared about the people in my pack and I wasn''t going to let someone like Felix walk in and ruin everything that my mother built. This is meant to be a safe haven for every wolf. Not someone who wants to use it as his own personal town to use and abuse. He obviously underestimated me when he met me yesterday, thinking I was just a princess and that I didn''t care about these people. He probably thought the same as what everyone else thinks. I''m just a teenage girl who doesn''t give a s**t and I wouldn''t care what he does and that I don''t care what happens around here. He was really wrong in assuming that I was going to let this crap slide. I saw Felixe out of his house a couple times during the day, and people noticeably stiffen when he walks near them. So I took note of everything. But he was also watching me while I was watching him. And we both knew that we were watching each other. He looked extremely pissed off every time he came out of his house and I was still there, but he would only stay outside for a little while before he went back inside. I waited around for the guard change and when they were all set up I left the vige again. 2/5 +25 Points I walked out to the field and I stood there staring up at the night sky just as Anna walked behind me and handed me my jacket. "It''s getting way too cold for you to be walking around at night in that dress." She said. "Thanks." I said. "Can I escort you up to the castle?" She asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "No. You go ahead. I''m gonna go for a walk and clear my head." I said. "Are you sure? I mean, Felix looked pretty pissed off with you." "Yeah. I''ve got my guards that never leave me. I''ll be alright." I said. up So she turned to look at the guards and then she nodded to me and she started walking up the stairs to the castle and I started walking through the field. I didn''t know where I was going. I didn''t have a destination in mind, I just started walking towards the town where my school was. There were lights lit up everywhere and I could smell the wood burning from all the fireces that were going in all the houses. I put my jacket on and I just kept walking until I was in the middle of town. A lot of businesses were already closed but the diner and some of those ces were still open. I finally picked a direction to walk in and I found myself walking towards Lucas'' house. I had ignored a few calls from him today so I thought I''d go and see him. I didn''t want to see Hazel so when I got to the house, I walked around the side of the house and I saw Lucas'' bedroom light on. But as I approached the window I saw that he was in there with Levi. What was Levi doing here? They hate each other and they are fighting over me. Trying to get my attention from each other. "I thought we agreed to y fair." Lucas said. "I couldn''t help it. Alright. I didn''t want you to win. You know I''mpetitive." Levi said, shrugging his shoulders. "I don''t care. I didn''t butt in on your date." Lucas said. "Only because you didn''t know where we were. But she said that she loved it." Levi gloated. $25 Point "Do you really think you''re going to win this bet?" Lucas asked. "I am definitely going to win this bet. Because you''re not getting your hands on that damn house. Mom and dad left that house to both of us." Levi said. "And you left as soon as you could. I had to stay there and put up with their bullshit while you let yourself get adopted. You ced yourself up for adoption when you were 10 and moved to this pack just to get away from our parents. That means you have no right to anything that they owned." Lucas said. "I don''t care. You''ll see. I''m going to sleep with Emma first and then you will have to give me the whole f*****g house." Leviughed. I stood there frozen in shock until I lost my bnce and I grabbed onto the windowsill before I fell to the ground. Suddenly the window opened and I looked up and saw Lucas and Levi both standing there looking at me. Their eyes were wide with shock and I was doing everything I could to stop the tears from falling from my face. "Emma." Lucas said. I started backing away from the house while shaking my head and I headed for the front of the house and back towards the field. I started running but I couldn''t run in these damn high heels so I kicked them off and kept running. I heard Lucas and Levi behind me, both yelling out for me. They were gaining on me and I didn''t know where my guards were. Why weren''t they stopping this? I eventually turned around and I saw how close they were getting to me and I raised my hand in the air. "Stop!" I screamed, suddenly releasing a sonic st from my hand forcing Lucas and Levi off of their feet and throwing them backwards to the other side of the field. I stood there looking at my hand for a moment, but then I shook it off and I turned around and kept running back to the house. Fighter 124 I tripped up the stairs several times as I was running up them but when I finally got to the top, I ran inside and I mmed the front door and locked it and I heard Lexie singing out to me but I ran up the hallway until I got to the stairs and I ran up more stairs until I got to my room and I mmed the door closed and locked it. I leaned against the wall, trying to catch my breath and unable to control the tears anymore. They were streaming down the side of my face and I couldn''t stop them. I was such an i***t. I should have known that they didn''t like me for me. No one does. They were betting on who could get me in bed first. How could they do this to me? They knew how I felt about people and the way they use me all the time. And they were doing the exact same thing to me. Someone started knocking on the door but I ignored it. I slid down the door until I was sitting on the floor and by this point, I was a blubbering mess. I couldn''t even think straight, let alone talk. I knew it was Chloe on the other side of the door and she wasn''t going to go anywhere. I heard her sit on the other side of the door. She wasn''t saying anything. She was just sitting there. Letting me know that she was there for My phone started ringing but I ignored it. And it started ringing again. So I ignored it again. By the fourth time it rang, knowing it was the guys, I threw it across the room and it shattered against the wall. I heard Jacob and Lexiee upstairs and talk to Chloe but she told them that she would take care of me. When and if I opened the door for her. Jacob sounded really angry that I was this upset and Lexie sounded really concerned. But they didn''t know what had happened, so I couldn''t talk to them. I didn''t want Jacob to go after Lucas or Levi. Not that I cared what happened to them. But Jacob would end up in some serious trouble if he hurt them, or worse, killed them. +25 Points .I don''t know how long I was sitting on that side of the floor but when I finally got up, I looked around my room and everything was so dark except for the glow from the firece. I turned around looking at my room like it was the first time I had ever seen it before. I feltpletely lost. I felt useless and used. My door handle slowly turned and Avery1 poked her head in. I guess Chloe thought that Avery might be able to get through to me a little easier. She saw my swollen face and knew that there was something really wrong with me, so she came inside and closed the door behind her. "Babes. You are really scaring me now." Avery said, walking closer to me. "It was all a lie." I mumbled out. "What was?" She asked. "They were. They didn''t like me. None of them liked me. They used me." "Who? Who are you talking about?" "Them." I said. That''s all I could manage to get out. I couldn''t even bring myself to say their names, but I didn''t have to. She came to the realization on her own that it was the guys. "What did they do?" She asked, very seriously. But I just shook my head. "Alright. You don''t have to tell me...yet. But I think you should have a shower and wash your face and get into some clean clothes." She said, looking me up and down. I was a mess after running home the way that I did. I threw my shoes away and everything and my dress was really dirty. I just nodded my head and I went into the bathroom and left the door open slightly. I got undressed and got into the shower but I sat on the side where a bench was built into the wall. I sat there trying to control whatever tears I had left in my body and I was taking deep breaths. Trying to control my emotions and my thoughts. When I finally got out of the shower I grabbed a towel and went into my room.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Avery was sitting on my bed and I walked to the wardrobe to get some clothes on. When I walked back out I sat on the bed next to her, staring out the window. 2/4 +25 Points "So, what did those assholes do?" She asked. "I don''t really want to talk about it.'' "You have to. Because they''re outside. They''re both downstairs of the castle. In the field. They want to talk to you but aren''t game enough toe up here because they don''t know who is here." She said. up So I walked over to myrge windows and opened them up. Feeling the cold air hit my skin instantly. "Zidrith." I yelled. I then heard screeching and suddenly Zidrith was using his talons to climb down the side of the stone castle. "Don''t kill them. Get rid of them." I demanded, pointing to the guys that I could see from my window. So Zidrith looked down and it looked like he was actually smirking when he finally jumped off the building and started flying down towards the field. I closed my window and I went back to my bed and sat with my back against the headrest. "You just set your dragon onto them. You''ve never done that to anyone before.¡± Avery said, shocked. "He won''t kill them." I said. "I know. But still..." She said, racing to the window and looking outside. I knew that he wouldn''t use deadly force. He was just going to scare them. And as soon as they saw himing towards them then they would be scared. They know that he''s my dragon and he would do anything for me, so the second they see himing they will start running. I just wanted them to get the hell away from my house right now. "Are you going to tell me what happened?" Avery asked, sitting on the bench under my window. "Not really. I just don''t want to be anywhere near them right now." I said. "Alright. Well, Chloe and I aren''t going anywhere. She''s downstairs with her parents right now, but she will be back soon." Avery said. Avery''s phone started ringing and she looked at it and took a deep breath before she 3/4 .answered it. She then turned it to face me. "It''s for you." Avery said. +25 Point Mom''s name was written across the screen and I could feel my heart rate start to increase a little when I saw her name. But I knew that I wouldn''t be able to avoid this forever and I knew that I would never be able to hide this from her. So I took the phone off of Avery. "Hello." I answered. "Emma. What the hell happened? You used a sonic st?" Mom asked. "You felt it?" "I saw it. It came through like I was standing in that field with you." "I don''t know where it came from. It just happened." "What happened before that? If you were full of a certain emotion then that could have brought it out." Mom said. "I was upset. But I''ll be fine. Everything''s going to be fine." "Not if you''re starting to get powers now. You need to be trained. Otherwise you could really hurt someone." "Mom, please. Just not now." I said, tears starting to fill my eyes again. Which she could hear in my voice. She paused for a moment and I could hear my dads muttering something in the background. "We''ll be home as soon as possible." Mom said. Fighter 125 Avery and Chloe both stayed in my room that night but I still didn''t tell them what happened. I didn''t say a whole lot and they were trying to cheer me up but nothing was really working. I didn''t get much sleep that night either. I was way too humiliated right not to believe that anyone would like me for me. No one ever has. It''s always just been the title that I carry. I hate being a princess. But I can''t express those feelings to anyone because my mother fought so hard after she imed the throne that I would just seem like an ungrateful brat. And I can''t do that to her. She''s done everything for me. She has always been there for me and given me the most normal sort of life as she possibly could. I never thought I would start to have feelings for a guy that was just using me in some stupid bet with his estranged brother. All because of a goddamn inheritance. As soon as I got out of bed that morning I got changed and I went jogging. It was barely sunrise and it was starting to get really cold, so the days were going to start getting a lot shorter. But I didn''t care about that. And I made sure to stay the hell away from Lucas'' and Levi''s houses. I didn''t want to give them any clue that I was out and about on my own in case they tried to talk to me. They both followed me back to the castlest night so I don''t know what they have to say or how they could possibly exin what they did. But I had a feeling that they were going to try. When I got back to the castle I had a shower and got dressed in some raggy old clothes and I went to the dining room. Avery, Chloe, Lexie and Jacob were all there, and all looking at me strangely. Wondering if I was going to break down and wondering if I wanted to talk about my troubles. But neither of those were going to happen. "Aren''t you going to school today?" Lexie asked. "No." I said. "What do you n to do?" Jacob asked. But I just shrugged my shoulders. I barely ate anything for breakfast and then I went back up to my room just as everyone else VA 50 Pins was leaving the house. I walked into my room and closed the door and Iid in bed under the covers, staring out the window. I knew my mother said that she would be home soon, but I also knew that whatever they were doing was important because she barely left this pack. People usually came to her. So I didn''t know when they were going to be back and I didn''t want them toe back just yet. Not while I was still trying to figure everything out myself. But she''s worried because I showed signs of having powersst night and she''s probably freaking out about that. I know I did when it happened. But I got over it pretty quickly to get home. I was d that I had smashed my phonest night because that meant no one could call me. I eventually fell asleep, but it wasn''t a peaceful sleep. I kept reying Lucas and Levi talking in the bedroom about the whole bet that they made against me. When I woke up I saw a woman standing in my room and I jumped up as she was just standing there staring at me. She was wearing a long ck and red velvet dress with dark makeup on and ck hair. "Who the hell are you?" I asked. "My name is Maisie. My aunt sent me here." "And who the hell is your aunt?" I growled. "Scarlett. I don''t know if you''ve heard of her." "She trained my mother." I said, rxing my stance a little. "Yeah. Well, Scarlett thought you might want to talk to someone closer to your age. She spoke to your motherst night." "Mom can''te home, can she?" "No. There''s a big problem that they are dealing with in regards to the supernatural council. It''s pretty bad." Maisie said. "So what? Are you here to be my spirit guide into the witchy world or something?" I asked, being sarcastic as I sat back down on my bed. "I know you''re being sarcastic, but yeah. I am." She said. "Thanks. But no thanks. I don''t need it." I said. 2/4 +50 Points "Are you sure about that? I mean, you used powersst night that you didn''t even know you had. You''re ate bloomer and they are usually the most dangerous ones. You need to be trained young when you get your powers." She said. "I told you. I don''t want your help." "I know you''re in pain. I can feel it. And believe me, I''m not here to cause any more. I just wanted toe and introduce myself. To let you know who I am and that you will be seeing me again." She said. "Do I even have a say?" "Well, it''se as a direct order from the Queen. So, no. You don''t." Maisie said. And I nodded my head. We talked for a little while but Maisie assured me that we weren''t going to be doing anything right now. She really did just want toe and introduce herself to me. But that was it. Just so we could get to know each other. But when we were finished talking, she raised her arms and disappeared in a cloud of smoke. Which I had to admit, it looked pretty cool. A littleter on Anna came to my room and handed me a new phone that had already been set up with all my previous contacts in it. "Is it the same number?" I asked. "Yeah. Otherwise you would have had to message everyone in there telling them that you got a new number. I know that you wouldn''t want to do that. You''ve got a lot of numbers." She said. But I sighed when I looked at the phone. "Is that a problem?" She asked. "No. It''s fine. Thank you." I said. "Rory will be up soon with your lunch." "Tell her not to bother. I''m not hungry. I''m just tired." I said. So she bowed her head and she left my room. I climbed back into bed and I was checking out my new phone which was an updated version of the one that I smashed, but otherwise it wasn''t anything too special. I put it on my nightstand as I climbed back into bed and I grabbed a notebook and pen and I started writing in it immediately. It wasn''t long before my phone was vibrating non stop and when I looked at it they were all messages from Lucas and Levi. 3/4 +50 Point: I ignored them all, obviously, and I went back to writing in my notebook. I At the top of the first page I wrote the title ''The Betrayed Princess''. And from there on I started writing and I wasn''t able to stop. I turned page after page until I was interrupted by Chloe who had finished school and came back to the castle. "Avery talked to the head warrior. He''s going to take over your sses with the kids until you''re feeling better." Chloe said. "What did you tell him?" I asked. "We just said that you weren''t feeling well. That''s all he needed to know." "Alright." I said. She mentioned seeing Lucas and Levi today and they both asked about me. They looked really concerned but she didn''t tell either of them anything about me. I was grateful for that. But they knew that it had something to do with the guys, so they weren''t going to tell them anything. After dinner that night I decided to go out to my favorite courtyard outside the castle and I sat on the bench and looked at the fairy lights that were set up around it while I had my notebook and pen on myp. I turned to look out at the ocean and I could see right down the canal and it was lit up with the moonlight tonight. It was really beautiful. Suddenly I felt someone grab me and I jumped up as I turned around and Lucas was standing there.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He scared me when he grabbed me that I lost my bnce and I almost fell over the rock wall, but Lucas grabbed me in time and pulled me away from the edge, pressing us together as he got me away from the edge of the wall. Fighter 126 I felt Lucas'' body heat pressing against me and when I looked up he was looking back down. at me with his intense eyes and his arms were still around me. I started to have those same feelings that I had for him two days ago, but then I came to my senses and I pushed him away. "Emma. Please, just let me exin?" Lucas asked. "No. I want you to get the hell out of here." I demanded. "Emma. Please?" He pleaded. "How the hell did you even get in here? Unless you want me to set my dragon onto you again, then I suggest you get the hell away from my f*****g house." I yelled. "It started off as a bet. But that was before I got to know you." Lucas said. "I don''t want to hear it. I don''t want to hear from you. I don''t want to look at you. Just get the hell out. NOW!" I yelled at him. Suddenly there was a growling from the roof above us and when we looked up, Zidrith was looking down at us. His eyes fixed on Lucas. But I also saw Jacobe running down the hallway to get to me. "What the hell is going on?" Jacob asked. "I want him to leave. I want him gone." I demanded. So Jacob looked at Lucas and the expression on his face suddenly changed from concern to anger. He grabbed Lucas by the back of the shirt and he started forcing him out of the house. Every time Lucas tried to look back at me, Jacob would force him to keep walking and made him walk faster to get him out of the house. Once Lucas was gone Jacob ordered all the guards to make sure that he didn''te back. I sat down on the bench in the courtyard, trying to control my tears but they betrayed me. They started falling down my cheeks as Chloe and Lexie came out to see if I was alright. "Emma. What the hell?" Chloe asked. "They made a bet." I said. +50 Point: "What are you talking about?" She asked. "Lucas and Levi had a bet going. They wanted to see who could get me into bed first." I yelled through my tears. Chloe and Lexie looked at each other shocked, so Lexie sat next to me and put her arm around me. "That exins a lot. I''m so sorry this happened to you." Lexie said. "Once Avery finds out about this, those two are gonna wish they were never born." Chloe said. "No. I don''t want everyone to know about this. It''s humiliating. They were just ying with me. And I actually believed they liked me. I don''t want anyone to know." I said. "It''s alright. If I tell Avery not to tell anyone, then she won''t. But those two did mess with the princess. If they don''t cop it at school then they will cop it from everyone else in pretty much every pack in the country." Chloe said. "I don''t care. It''s too embarrassing." I said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You''ve got nothing to be embarrassed about sweetheart. You did nothing wrong. Do you hear me?" Lexie said, resting my head on her shoulder. When I calmed down I went inside and I made sure no one was lurking around before I went into the office and I locked the door behind me. I sat behind the desk and I turned on theptop. I hacked into the files that my mother keeps locked, only because they are pack members files. I looked through the files until I found the name that I wanted. Lucas''. I opened his file and started reading through it all. He came to this pack just before my birthday party (I already knew that), he works at the forestry and he''s 22 years old. That doesn''t make any sense at all. He goes to school. He goes to school with me. How the hell can he work at the forestry when I see him every day at school. And he''s 22. None of this is making any goddamn sense. I opened my notebook to a fresh page and I wrote down every bit of information that I could gather on him and then I switched to Levi''s file. It said that he came from the same pack as Lucas originally. They are brothers. But Levi couldn''t live with their parents anymore because of abuse. 2/4 +50 Point: He allowed himself to be put up for adoption when he was 10 and no one fought my mother on the topic. She brought him to this pack and ced him with the family that he''s with now. He actually is 17 and does go to school with me. That''s why he''s in some of my sses and Lucas isn''t. But Levi never outed him for the lies. I thought that was weird if he wanted to win the bet. I decided that I needed to do a deep dive. And it was lucky that I was on my mother''sputer because it had all sorts of encryption so no one would know that I was sneaking around on the dark web. It took me a while, but I finally found some information on their parents. They died a few months ago in a rogue attack and everything they own went to Lucas but Levi is fighting him on that. He wants half of everything. His file didn''t say too much about the abuse so I had to dig deeper for the files from their head warrior who would have documented any sort of domestic situation at their house. Just like the police do for humans. There were photos and everything. Levi and Lucas were taken to the hospital several times with severe injuries, even before they had their elerated healing and it looks like their parents really did a number on them. It didn''t say why Lucas stayed and Levi left. There had to be a reason but I couldn''t find anything here. I printed out everything that I found on the two of them. Even their private pack files and I put everything into a folder and I turned theputer off and I walked out of the office and I locked it behind me. I turned around and crashed into a hard figure that was standing right in front of me. " "Jacob. You scared the hell out of me.", "Sorry. What are you doing?" "Just some royal crap." I said, nonchntly. "Okay. Anything I can see?" He asked, reaching out for the file in my hand. "Are you a part of the royal family?" I pulled the file away so he couldn''t grab it and he realized that he had overstepped. So he 3/4 pulled his hand back and he just stood there looking at me. "I just spoke to your mother. They can''t make it back just yet. She''s not sure how long they are. going to be gone for." He exined. "It must be pretty serious then." I said. "It is. She said that it is up to you if you want us to stay here with you. Or if you want us to give. you some space. You''re old enough and mature enough to take care of yourself. Plus, Anna will still be here." Jacob exined. "I''ll think about it. But right now I''m going to bed. I''ll talk to you in the morning." I said, walking off down the hall. As soon as I got to my room I put the file in my wardrobe, right towards the back of my walk-in that was almost as big as another room. I opened a drawer at the back and hid the file under the clothes I had in that drawer before I closed it and I walked out into my bedroom again. I knew I would getpletely busted if mom found out that I hacked into herputer and it''s already possible that she knows about it. But I didn''t care. I needed to find out who these guys were before I decided what was going to happen. Now that my parents aren''t here, I am the senior Royal family member in the pack. And I was the one that people had toe to if they had a problem. And I had to try and figure out how to solve it. This was definitely going to be interesting if I was now in charge. And I had a feeling that a few things were going to change around here. Fighter 127 The following morning I got up before sunrise again and I went jogging around the territory. I could hear patrols running the perimeter as usual and my guards were a fair way behind me but otherwise, it was dead quiet. The animals weren''t even out and about yet. It was too early and too cold for them to even start running around. It was really peaceful by the time I got to the human town that was at the end of the canal and I stopped to look out at the ocean. There was forest surrounding all around me and the humans couldn''t see me from where they were. Some houses had lights on. Obviously the ones that had to get up and go to work and go to school. But I still stayed clear of the houses as I jogged back to the castle. I ran up the stairs and then down the stairs and then up the stairs again before I went inside. Instead of going to my room to shower, I went to the gym that was in one of the sectioned off areas of the castle because it doesn''t get used very often and I turned the lights on and I started getting started on the weight machines. Mom had this gym upgraded when she moved in and then upgraded again only a couple of years ago. So it was all top notch equipment in here and I decided that I was going to start using this gym a lot more than I had been. After I spent an hour there before I had to go upstairs to my room where I had a shower. I got dressed in a green low cut top with thin straps that crossed over my breasts and was loose around my stomach, jeans and ck boots.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I grabbed my ck leather jacket and my school bag and I walked downstairs. As soon as I walked into the dining room, everyone stopped to look at me. "What?" I asked. "Nothing. You just look different." Jacob said. "No. You look f*****g hot." Chloe said, staring at the low cut top. "Good." I said, sitting at the table. "So, I guess you''re feeling better today." Lexie said. 50 Point "I''ve had enough time to feel sorry for myself. Now I have to get back to school before I miss too much." I said. "Well, that sounds like a great idea." Lexie said. As soon as we finished eating breakfast, Lexie had to leave because Chloe''s school was further away than mine. She couldn''t walk the whole way to her school. Jacob had to get to work and Anna was lurking around doing things in the castle, but she eventually handed me the day nner. "Do you still have those guards posted at the vige? Are they keeping an eye on Felix?" I asked. "Yes, ma''am. He''s been behaving himself since the guards have been there. The vigers look a lot happier now too." She said. "Good. I really don''t like the idea of having that bastard in the pack. We might send in some stealth warriors. Ones that he doesn''t know is there so they can actually catch him doing something that he shouldn''t be doing. It''ll be a good reason to kick him out." I exined. "Do you have authority to do that?" "The Queen and Kings are not here. So whatever happens in this packys on my shoulders as the next senior royal. And I will do what I want with that man if I find him mistreating any of my pack members." I insisted, a lot sterner than I had ever spoken to anyone before. "Yes, ma''am." She said, bowing her neck. I looked at the day nner for this afternoon, but I had to make some changes because of the kids that I was training this afternoon. I had to make sure that I was still there for them. I told them that they could always rely on me for anything. No matter what. "What''s this inspection that I have to look at?" I asked, looking at the day nner. "That''s for the new housing project that was approved by your mother." Anna said. "Right. That''s through the forest on the other side of the vige from this castle." I said. "Yes ma''am. It''s not far away. But there are a few houses going up there. It seems there are more and more people moving to this pack. Or they are at least wanting to be closer to the castle." She said. "Alright. I''ll go check out their progress after I finish training the kids." I said. "I don''t know how long you can train the kids if your parents aren''t here. I mean, they do a lot while you''re at school." 2/4 50 Points "Well, I''m not quitting school." "Of course not. I would never ask you to do that. But you do need to consider bncing school and royal duties until theye back." Anna suggested. I looked up at her inquisitively. Trying to figure out what she was getting at. I knew that she was getting at something. There was something going on behind the scenes that no one was telling me so I tried to think the same way as my mother would think. I went back to eating breakfast and then I grabbed my bag while I also put on my leather jacket. Just before I left I turned around to look at Anna. "Are my parents deliberately staying away so they can see how I can handle being in charge?" Lasked. "What? Why would you ask that?" She asked, unable to look me in the eye. "Yeah. That''s what I thought." I scoffed, turning around and walking out the front door. I walked down the stairs and I walked through the field towards town and once I got there I took a couple of deep breaths as soon as the school came into view. I held my head up high and I walked towards the school. I didn''t have my mother''s ability so I couldn''t hear what they were thinking, but everyone was staring at me. But I ignored them and walked straight over to Avery who was standing in her usual spot waiting for me. "Wow. Look at you." She said, looking me up and down. "What about it?" I asked. "If you have a figure like that then why the hell have you been hiding under those loose fitting clothes? You look f*****g hot." She said, still looking at the clothes that I was wearing. "I felt like a change." I said. "Well, it suits you." She said. We walked into the school building and it wasn''t long before I saw Levi standing in the hallway with Hazel and she turned around and looked at me. She got the widest smirk on her face before she turned to walk over to me, but before she reached me Lucas came up from behind me and stood in between us. "Get the f**k away Hazel." Lucas growled. "Really? You''re defending her now? I thought you were just trying to sleep with her so you 3/4 +50 Point: could keep all of your parents'' assets." Hazel said loud enough for everyone around us to hear. That dumbass b***h. Talking about the one thing that I didn''t want anyone to know. I bet she couldn''t wait to do that. And now she was going to see just what sort of a temper I had. Even though I wasn''t even sure what sort of a temper I had. I''d never lost my s**t before. So this could be interesting. Fighter 128 I felt someone nudge my arm so I turned to look at Avery. "What the f**k?" She asked, staring at me with really wide eyes. And I nodded my head. So she shot death stares at Lucas. "I don''t need you fighting my battles for me Lucas. In fact, don''t you have a job to do since you don''t go to school here?" I asked. "Who told you that?" He asked. "I''m the f*****g Princess. Did you think I couldn''t get ess to your file? Did you think I wasn''t going to find out that you''re actually 22 and not 17?" I asked. "So, everything is out in the open. Lucas and Levi were only interested in you because they were betting on which one could get you into bed first." Hazel cackled. "And tell me Hazel, what did you get from thest guy you slept with? Oh, that''s right. Rejected. The very next day." I said. "He didn''t f*****g reject me." She snapped. "He told you that you were a one-night stand and that''s what every guy ever tells you. Because you are a clingy b***h who no one wants and all you''re good for is a one-night stand because you''re easy. At least Lucas was fighting for a house with me." I smirked at her. Lucas stood off to the side looking at me strangely, but I didn''t take my eyes off of Hazel. I saw her eyes start to change color as she was fighting with her wolf and she suddenly lunged at me and tried to punch me in the face, but I ducked out of the way and she punched the brick wall instead. She turned to face me and she was even angrier now. "Think about what you''re doing Hazel? Do you really want to do this with me?" I asked. So she growled and charged at me again, so I ducked to the left so she couldn''t punch me in the face but I could her arm under my arm and I reached across with my other arm and punched her in the face. I then kneed her in the stomach and I let go of her and kicked the back of her knee so she fell to the ground, hearing some pop after I kicked her in the back of the knee. Sheid on the ground screaming and holding her leg. By the looks of it, I was pretty sure I had broken it. PHAPTERHER I looked up and romlized that we had created a huge scene with a lot of students watching us and a couple of tonchers finally hesitantly walked towards us. "Hazel started that. She throw the first punch. I saw her. And so did Lucas" Avery said, "And so did 1." Lovi onid. "Can you gule plenae take Hazel to the hospital? I think this is more than our school nurse can deal with?" The teacher naked, looking at Hazel''s friends. So they hunted in and picked Hazel up and got her out of that hallway. So I turned to look at "Well, I''m not sure what to do here." The teacher said, not looking directly at me. "Walk away." I said. And he nodded his head and walked away really quickly. I turned to look at Lucas and Levi who were standing next to each other, both looking at me like they wanted to talk to me, I rolled my eyes at them and I turned to walk towards my locker. Avery followed behind me and she was a little hesitant to talk to me as well. "Is all that stuff true?" Avery asked, "Yep. They had a bet going about me and now they areplete assholes and I don''t ever want to see them again." I said, "I am so sorry." She said, "Whatever, I stayed in bed all day yesterday feeling sorry for myself. But now, I''m just pissed off." I said, "Yeah. I can see that. You''ve never fought back at anyone before." "Well, I''m the f*****g Princess and I am not getting pushed around anymore." I said. Avery slowly got a smile across her face like she was really proud of me and she opened her locker that was near mine so she could get her books as well. We went to our first ss and sat at the back like we always did. But this time Levi sat on the other side of the ssroom, surrounded by the same tramps that he hung out with before he started pursuing me. I didn''t nce over at him at all during the whole day. I missed a day of school yesterday and I was determined to get caught up. The guys had taken up so much of my attention since they had gotten here that I knew I had 2/4 $75 Point fallen a bit behind. But if I was going to go to college then I needed to get my grades back to where they needed. to be. I paid attention the whole day and then we had training that afternoon but Avery was the only one who volunteered to be my sparring partner. She knew that she was the only person I wasn''t actually going to hurt. I And after that I went to train the kids. But as soon as I was finished, I had to get back to the school to shower and I put the same clothes on that I had been wearing that day. Anna met me out the front of the school and we drove to the housing development. I got out of the car and I looked around at what looked like a really big mess at the moment, but I could see the houses that were going up and there were also some taller buildings going up as well. "Are they putting apartments up here?" I asked. "Yeah. They''re all going to be one-bedroom apartments so they aren''t going to be for families. Probably single warriors and stuff like that. Instead of them having proper houses that are better off for families." Anna exined. "That''s a good idea. How do the warriors like that idea?" I asked. "I think they are okay with moving. None of them have actually expressed any disapproval." She said. I was approached by the foreman of the whole project and he shook my hand and showed me around the house estate that was being created. It was really dirty and things thrown around everywhere, but that was only because they hadn''t started on the yards yet. Once they start working on thendscape then it will look a lot better. They still had a lot of work to do, but I thought it wasing along nicely. As I was walking back to the car I saw some members of the forestry service working in the woods by the new housing estate. It was their job to make sure that the building ns weren''tBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. going to interrupt the forest of the animals living in it. Since we''re werewolves, we take all of that sort of stuff really seriously. But I saw one guy standing out in front of all the others staring straight at me. I stood there and stared back at Lucas, but it was only for a moment before I shook my head to try and get my senses back and I got in the car and we left the estate. "I think your mother is going to be very pleased with what you''re doing." Anna said. "She probably is. Let me know what she says after you call her tonight and give her today''s report." I said. Anna didn''t say anything, so I looked over at her and she was chewing on her bottom lip and looking out the window. She wasn''t going to admit that I was right, but I knew that I was. Fighter 129 When we got back to the castle, I walked into the vige at first so I could check on how things were going with Felix being there. I was walking around talking to people and seeing how much help they needed with different things when I felt someone hovering over behind me. I turned around and Felix was standing there in a menacing pose, looking down on me. He was way too close forfort and it was only a matter of seconds before he saw the guards moving in closer. "Is there something you need help with?" I asked. "I haven''t seen any of the royals pay so much attention to this vige before." He said. "Yeah. That''s probably how you managed to get away with abusing them for so long. Well, don''t count on it happening any more." I said. "You really think you can get rid of me?" "Oh, I know I can. One wrong move and you''re gone." "Your father let mee to this pack." "Yeah. He gave you sanctuary. But as soon as I find out who you are running from and why, I am pretty sure they are going to love it when I hand you back." "You can''t do that. Not without your parents'' consent." "Oh. You haven''t heard. They aren''t here and I don''t know when they areing back. Which means, I am in charge as the senior royal in the territory." I said. He looked around at how close the guards were standing to us before he chose if he should make a move or not. "Go on. I dare you." I said. But instead I heard a low growl ripple up from his throat and he turned around and stormed back into his house and mmed the door. "Are you alright Princess?" A guard asked. "I''m fine." I said. "Hey Emma." Jesse said, walking up to me. 1/4 +25 Print "Hi. You''re talking to me again." I said. "I didn''t want to ignore you. You know that. You''ve always been really nice to me." "How are things going at home?" "Good. The people you ced me with are really good to me." He said. "Good. I''m d." "Has there been any luck in finding my parents?" He asked. "No. I''m sorry. They look like they''ve just disappeared." I said. "Yeah. I think that was the idea when they abandoned me. Because I was just dead weight and I was slowing them down." He said. "I''m sure that''s not true. They probably just wanted to protect you." I said. He gave me a half smile before he bared his neck to me and he started walking towards his house. I really wanted to give Jesse some closure on his parents. But there was nothing to go on. He was found in the woods and he didn''t have any memory of his original pack because they had been moving around for most of his life. And then suddenly one day, they just left him behind. I walked out of the opening of the wall and started walking towards the stairs of the castle when I looked up and I saw Lucas standing by the castle. He was about 30 feet away from me, but he was definitely standing there with his hands in his pockets. He didn''t make a move toe closer to me, but it was obvious that he wanted to talk to me. I stared at him for a moment before I kept walking to the stairs and I walked up to the castle and the guards let me go pass before they closed the doors behind me. "What with the guards at the door?" I asked, walking to the sitting room to the left of the entrance. "Your mother ordered it. I don''t know why." Lexie said. So I just nodded my head and I went upstairs. I had a shower and I got dressed for bed and I sat at my desk to do my homework. Chloe came into my room and she sat by the window while I was doing my homework, but as soon as I was finished, she turned to look at me. 2/4 +25 Point "I am so freaking tired." I said, stretching. But Chloe looked a little concerned. "Yeah. How long is this guy going to keep watching the castle?" Chloe asked. So I got up and walked over to the window to see Lucas was still standing in the field. "I don''t know. And I don''t care." I said, walking over to my bed. "Avery told me everything. Not to brag or gossip. She just wanted me to make sure that you''re alright because I''m living here at the moment." "I know. It''s fine. The rest of my school found out yesterday. It''s going to get around to all the other towns in the territory." I said. "I''m really sorry that they did that. I can''t believe they both turned out to be such assholes." She said. "Well, their brothers. It obviously runs in the family." I said. Chloe scoffed and sheid on the bed next to me. "What are you doing after school tomorrow?" She asked. "I don''t know. I''ll have to check the day nner. I barely even know what day it is at the moment." I said. "You are working a lot." She said. "I''m the senior royal. I want to show my mother that I can do it." "I didn''t think you were interested in being the next Queen." "I know that I''ve always been a bit hesitant. Honestly, I was scared. I see the way my mother does it and she''s just a natural at it. I never thought I could live up to her." I exined. "You excel at everything you do. Why did you think this would be any different?" "Because this is a lifetimemitment and I will have people''s lives in my hands. It''s really scary." I said. "I guess I never thought of it like that. But you know that Avery and I will be there to help you with everything." "I know. And I appreciate that. But first I have to finish high school and college before I can take over as Queen. And mom''s not going to be ready to give up the crown when I finish college. She''ll be young enough that she will be able to keep going for years after that." "Exactly. And you can shadow her as much as you want after that and learn even more." Chloe exined. So I nodded my head while I was staring up at the ceiling. +25 Point Chloe jumped up suddenly and got off the bed. "What are you doing?" I asked. "Mom and dad have gone to bed and I know that you''re exhausted. But we need to get the hell out of here." She said. "What are you talking about?" I asked. "You need to have some fun. Everything has gone to s**t over only a couple of days. So, now you need to get out there and have some fun." "Do you have any ideas?" I asked. So she went into my wardrobe and started looking for clothes for us both to wear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She finally came out with a couple of pretty tight dresses and I sat up, looking at her with a c****d eyebrow. "Don''t look at me like that. I know that you''re tired but you willpletely get over that in a matter of minutes when we get there. Now get ready." She demanded as she pushed me towards the bathroom. What the hell kind of trouble was this girl going to get me into? I know that I should be in bed and I should be concentrating on what I need to do tomorrow but then I started to think...fuck it. I never go out and have fun. And if I have to sneak out to do it, then that''s what I''m going to do. I''m always going to be tired if I keep going at this pace. So I might as well grab the opportunity whenever I can. Fighter 130 I walked out of the bathroom wearing a strapless ck mini dress, showing off every curve that I have. And I looked in the mirror, liking what I saw. I never wear stuff like this. I know that I have clothes to go out in, but I never thought I would actually wear them. And this dress looked really good on me. But I went to the wardrobe to put on some ck knee high leather boots and a ck jacket. "Damn, you look hot." Chloe said. "Yeah. You don''t look too bad either in my yellow mini." I said. "I know. We''re gonna be the hottest mama''s there." She said as she sat me at the vanity. She did my hair and makeup really quickly but made it look wless and she had already finished doing her own. As soon as we were ready, Chloe opened my door really quietly and she checked down the hallway to make sure there was no one lurking around. We went towards the backstairs and down towards the back of the castle since we knew there were guards posted at the front door of the castle. As soon as we got to the backdoor, we looked over the edge of the courtyard and the really long climb downwards. 100 meters to be exact. It wouldn''t be a problem on any other day, but right now, I was wearing a mini dress and knee high boots with a leather jacket on. It wasn''t exactly the easier clothing to wear while trying to break out. "I think we can make the climb." Chloe said. "I think you need to start thinking smarter, not dumber." I said. "What are you talking about?" She asked. "Zidrith." I said. I saw Chloe looking up with her eyes really wide because she has always been scared of my dragon. But they were our protectors. Zidrith appeared on the side of the building and I called him toe down closer to us. 1/1 I climbed on the chair in the courtyard and I climbed onto his back. When I seated properly on him, I reached out for Chloe''s hand. She looked scared and hesitant but she took my hand and I pulled her up to sit behind me. She grabbed me around the waist really tight and I ordered Zidrith down to the field. He flew down there in a matter of seconds and heid his leg out on the ground so I could climb down onto it and then jump onto the ground. Chloe had her eyes closed the whole time we were on his back and she was so relieved when we were on solid ground again and Zidrith went back up to the castle. "Where are we going anyway?" I asked. "You''ll see." She said. So I followed her across the field and when we got to a road I saw a car sitting there with the engine running. Avery was waiting for us so I got in the front and Chloe got in the back and she started driving down the road. We drove for a little while before we got to arger city in ska and we pulled up outside a club that had a huge line waiting to get in. But as soon as I got out of the car, I recognised the doorman. He was a couple years above me in high school. He''s one of us. So I walked straight up to him with the girls behind me and he let us straight in. We walked inside and I was surprised to see a lot of werewolves in there mixed with humans. I hadn''t ever been here before but it looked pretty cool. And it was even better that the bartender was another member of my pack. "Everyone that works at this club is from our pack. We''re not going to have any trouble getting drinks or anything tonight. Not with you here. They aren''t going to say no to the princess." Avery said. "What if they call my mother?" I asked. "Threaten them. You''re the senior royal at the moment." She smirked. I startedughing and we went over to the bar. It was strange. I had drunk a ss of champagne at special asions, but otherwise, I have never drank before. So I don''t know what''s going to happen tonight. 2/4 +25 Pain As soon as the bartender saw me standing there, he walked straight over to me and I ordered a rum and coke and the other two got the same as me. We got our drinks, which he didn''t charge us for, and we grabbed a table to stand at while we were drinking it. I stood there looking around at the club. Everyone dancing on the dancefloor and a whole strange life that I had never experienced before. But the other two looked extremelyfortable. So I wondered how often they would do this without me. Not long after that Violet and E showed up. They both ran up and hugged me and went to get a couple of drinks. When they came back to us, I had already finished my drink and Avery went to get me another one. "What finally convinced you toe out with us like this?" Violet asked. "Because f**k It. That''s why." I said. "And that''s the best motto to have." She said. So we all raised our sses. "f**k it." We all said as we clink our sses and took a drink. We had a couple more drinks before we went out onto the dance floor and we were dancing in the middle of the dance floor together. We didn''t care who was near us but I did notice a lot of people paying attention to us. I guess those dance lessons that my mother got me when I was younger were finally paying off. She put me into all sorts of dance sses. Not just ballroom dancing, but jazz and hip hop just to name a few. We were having a great time dancing together and having a lot of fun together,ughing like I hadn''tughed in a long time. I finally left them to go to the bar and get another drink and I was waiting when a guy moved closer to me. "You looked pretty good out there." He said. "Thanks." I said, barely looking at him. "I''m Noah." He said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. 3/4 +25 Poin "Congrattions." I said. "You got a name?" He asked. And I turned to finally get a good look at him. He had really intense eyes as he was looking at me with dusty blonde hair and it was obvious to me straight away that he was a werewolf. "You don''t know who I am?" I asked. "No. Should I?" He asked. "My name''s Emma." I said. "It''s nice to meet you." "I have to go." I said, grabbing my drink and I took it back over to the table where my friends had gathered again. This was thest thing I needed right now. I don''t want another guy hanging around just to turn out to be another asshole. I really couldn''t handle it and it was obvious that I couldn''t trust any guy that I knew. I didn''t want to talk to my friends about it and they were just looking at me, but it was obvious that I was looking pretty upset right now. They had been watching that guy talking to me, but I wasn''t interested. I asked them to watch my drink while I went to the bathroom. I walked down the hallway and into thedies bathroom. I was only in there for a couple of minutes but when I walked back out into the hallway, I came face to face with Lucas. Fighter 131 I tried to walk past Lucas but he put his arm up on the wall and stopped me from walking past.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. him. "What the f**k do you want Lucas?" I yelled. "What are you doing? This isn''t you." He said, looking at my clothes. "Maybe it is. How the hell would you know? People aren''t always what they appear to be. Are they?" I asked. "Can we talk?" He asked. "No. I''m busy with my actual friends." I said. "Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for you out here? If all of these people knew who you were then you wouldn''t be having such a good time." He said. "Just leave me the f**k alone." I yelled in his face. "Emma. Please, just listen to me.'' ¥¯¥é "You''ve got nothing to say that I want to hear. Just get out of my way." I said, pushing him out of the way. I only made it a couple of steps before he caught up and stood in front of me again. I tried to mind link with Avery but I''d had too much to drink. It wasn''t working. "Lucas. I already told you. Stay the f**k away from me. I don''t want anything to do with you. You had your chance and you blew it. You blew it in a way that you can never fix it." I yelled. "That''s what you think. But I am going to make this up to you." "Why? It was a f*****g bet. Just find a new victim and move on. Because I''m done being a victim. It was the wake up call that I needed. I''m never going to be a victim again." I said. "You''re not my victim. Can we please go somewhere quiet to talk?" "No!" I yelled. "It started off as a bet. But the more I got to know you, I was going to call it off. If it meant that Levi got our parents assets then I didn''t care." He said. "Give me a break. Do you really think I am stupid enough to fall for that? It started off as a bet and you started to fall in love with me? That''s just a typical bad teenage movie that''s ever been made." I yelled. 1/4 +25 Point I tried to push past him again, but this time he grabbed my arms and he pushed me against the wall so we were facing each other and he was staring me right in the eyes. "You have to believe me. Because it''s true." He said. "Hey. Let her go." Noah yelled,ing into the hallway. "Who the f**k are you?" Lucas asked. "That''s none of your business. Let her go." Noah said, grabbing Lucas by the arm and pulling him off of me. Pretty soon Avery and Chloe ran down the hallway to where I was and they pulled me away while the guys were having words and I could tell that it was getting really heated. Avery got the bouncers before it got out of hand. She didn''t want a fight to break out because that means we will have to leave and they wanted to show me a great night tonight. They didn''t want it to end too soon because this was my first time out. But I guess brawls are prettymon in clubs. So I don''t know why they were so worried about me not getting the best experience. I thought a brawl would be part of the experience. We saw Lucas and Noah being kicked out of the club and I stayed inside with my girls and we kept drinking and dancing and having the time of our lives. They were taking photos on their phones and we were all posing for the photos while on the dance floor and standing at the table or the bar drinking. We did attract a few guys that night and it didn''t worry me too much to dance with the guys, but I made it very clear to my friends that it wasn''t going any further than that. I didn''t even want these guys to know my name. Which they all agreed to. One guy was paying more attention to me than the others and I was dancing with him, pretty trashy dancing, but I didn''t care. I was letting my hair down and having a st. By the time we left it was freezing outside and even though we had drunk a lot, we didn''t get drunk like humans. So we walked down the road to Avery''s car and we got in it and all headed home. Violet and E were in another car but they were following us back to the territory. 2/4 175 Pain "So, did you have fun?" Chloe asked. "Yeah. I did. We definitely have to do that again." I said. "Hell yeah." Avery said. "Who was that guy at the bar?" Chloe asked. "I don''t know. Never seen him before. Said his name was Noah. That''s all I know. And then he saw Lucas holding me up in the hallway and he thought it was up to him toe to my rescue." I said. "He was pretty cute." Avery said. "Does it look like I''m wanting to find another guy that''s just going to use me and break my heart? I don''t f*****g think so." I said. "So what? Are you going to stay a virgin for the rest of your life?" Avery asked. "At this point, yes. Guys suck." I said. "Which is why you use them for s*x and then toss them aside." She said. "Not interested. Thanks." I said. But I saw Avery give Chloe a look through the mirror. "She''s not going to give up her V card for a one-night stand. Which means she''s not going to have s*x now." Chloe exined. "Not all guys are like Lucas and Levi." Avery said. "I know. But somehow, I always manage to find those ones." I said. "I know." She said. When we got back to the pack, Avery dropped us off as close to the castle as possible and Chloe and I got out and started walking. We couldn''t get inside the castle without the guards seeing us so we snuck around the side again and I called Zidrith. He gave us a lift back up to the castle and we snuck back inside and went up the backstairs to my room. I got changed straight away and washed the makeup off my face and we jumped into bed. Chloe actually went to her own room tonight which I was thankful for. It was reallyte and I was really tired. I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow and I don''t think anything could wake me up after that. Fighter 132 I decided to skip going for a jog the following morning and when I stumbled out of bed I had a shower and I started looking through my wardrobe. I got dressed in a ck one shoulder loose fitting top that was longer down the left side and the side that had the sleeve was a long sleeve, jeans and ck high heels with several straps over my feet. I grabbed my jacket and walked downstairs to the dining room. Anna met me there and told me what was on this afternoon and I told her that I just wanted to get through the day first. "Emma. Are you alright? You don''t seem like yourself right now." Anna said. "Yeah. I''m just tired. I only got a couple of hoursst night." I said. "Yeah. That''s usually what happens when you sneak out." She said. And I turned to look at her, but she was just smirking at me as she left the room. When breakfast was over I walked to the bottom of the stairs and I started walking towards town and looking around at the vige that was at the bottom of the council. I could see the stealth warriors in position and now they were waiting for Felix to make the wrong move. When I got to town I stopped to get another coffee before I got to school and as soon as I walked into the building with Avery, I saw Hazel and her friends including Levi standing near my locker. But I ignored them and I unlocked my locker while chatting with Avery. "So, we hear you had a pretty good timest night. Dirty dancing with any guy that would look at you." Hazel said. "What the hell does that have to do with you?" I asked. "You really are turning into a slut. Aren''t you?" She asked. So I mmed my locker and I turned around to look at her.. I saw her flinch at the sudden movement but I stood there and I noticed Levi standing back watching the exchange. I slowly got a smile across my face which confused everyone. "Emma. She''s not worth getting into a fight with. The principal will call your mother." Avery +25 Poin CHAPTER 030 said. "Hazel. You''ve been in love with Levi for years. You even had a one-night stand with him. Didn''t you?" I asked. "Yeah. So?" "Lucas is your cousin. Did you know that Lucas and Levi are brothers?" I asked. "What?" She asked, confused. "They''re brothers. Levi was adopted when he was 10 but Lucas stayed with their parents. b***h, you just called me a slut but you''re the one that has had s*x with your own cousin." I announced just as loudly as she announced that they had bet on me. Hazel whipped her head around to look at Levi and he had his head down, staring at the ground. "That''s not f*****g true." Hazel yelled at him. "I didn''t know that you were my cousin when we slept together. I swear." Levi said. "Why didn''t you tell me after you found out?" Hazel asked. But he didn''t answer her. I guess he didn''t have an answer. Avery burst outughing and couldn''t believe what she heard, but it wasn''t just Avery. A lot of people in the hallway started whispering and snickering at Hazel and she got really red in the face before she turned around and started running down the hallway towards the front door. "That was so much better than hitting her." Avery said, walking over to me. "I know." I said. And I looked back over at Levi who just looked at me for a moment before I turned on my heels and walked away. I don''t think I''ll be hearing from her again for a while. Not while she''s trying to process the fact that she is in love with and slept with her own cousin. The best kind of revenge is always knowledge. And it''s the best ammo when you need to get rid of someone. That morning went by about the same as usual but when we got to our third ss I was starting to feel pretty tired. We were half way through the ss when my phone started ringing. So I grabbed it and took it outside the ssroom. +25 Point "Hello." I answered. "Emma. It''s Anna. The files that you requested were just sent to your private email. I can''t get into it but it''s titled Felix." She said. "Alright. I''ll be right home." I said. "I think you better. It''s also marked ''urgent''." She said. So I went back into the ssroom and I grabbed all my belongings and told the teacher that something important came up. And he knew better than to ask me what it was. I left the school and got home as fast as possible. As soon as I got to the castle I went straight into the office and I opened the email and I started looking through the file. There were actually several files that came through. From different packs. It finally stated what Felix had done and why he was being hunted by other packs. All of his crimes. Right down to child abuse and s****I assault. He was a really bad guy and he had the whole vige under his thumb before I started paying attention to them. So I went upstairs and I got changed into raggy clothes and I gathered some warriors and we headed down to the vige. As soon as I stepped into the vige with the warriors, everyone was paying attention to us. "Where is he Cole?" I asked the stealth warrior. So he came out of hiding and no one knew that he was there. "He just went into his house when he saw youing." Cole announced. "Surround his house." I ordered them. The warriors surrounded his house and I stood at the front of it, ready to breach when a woman came running towards us, screaming for us to stop. "What is it?" "He has my daughter. He took her two days ago and she''s been locked in his house. If you go in there then he''ll kill her." The woman yelled. "How old is your daughter?" "12." I looked at the warriors and I had to think quickly on my feet. "It''s alright. We''re not going to let him hurt her. Can you please get her away from here?" I 3/5 +25 Poin asked her husband. So he walked over and pulled her back so she wouldn''t get hurt in the attack. "If youe in here I will kill the girl." Felix yelled. "You''re dead, no matter what. So, you may as well let the girl go." "Why? If it means I''m going to die anyway." "Because if you hurt her, I''m going to make itst a lot longer and it will hurt a lot more." I said. "Is that meant to scare me?" Felix chuckled. "You should be." I said. "I''m not leaving this house. You may as well give up." Felix yelled. "Cole. Where is he?" I asked through the mind link. "He''s near the front door." Cole replied. "Breach from the back." I ordered. So I waited for a couple of minutes and I heard the doors and windows smash as the warriors breached his house from the back and when he was distracted I kicked in the front door and Felix was standing in the middle of the living room holding the girl by the wrist. I looked at the girl and then back at Felix. "I will kill her." He said, grabbing her by the throat. But the anger I felt right now started to bubble to the surface and I raised my hand at him and an energy st hit him in the chest, throwing him across the room. Another warrior grabbed the girl and took her outside to her parents while I walked over to Felix. The warriors lifted him up and dragged him outside. We took him to the middle of the vige and I called the two Alpha''s that had been hunting Felix. They were the ones that he had wronged so I put them on facetime so they could watch what was going to happen. "You need to hold a trial." Felix yelled. "You just held a 12 year old girl hostage. I don''t need a trial. You''re guilty." I said. And I nodded to the guard who forced Felix to his knees and pushed his head down over a piece of wood. 4/5 +25 Point Another warrior walked up to me and handed me a sword. Someone else was holding the phone while I walked over to where Felix was being held. "You can''t do this." Felix yelled. "Tell that to the parents of the 5 year old girl that you assaulted and murdered." I said. He didn''t say anything to me after that so I raised the sword and I brought it down over his neck, decapitating him with his other victims as witnesses as well. I looked around at the rest of the vige and they actually looked relieved. They didn''t seem to care that I just publicly executed someone in the middle of the vige. They weren''t under his thumb anymore.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Fighter 133 The warriors handled the clean up and I went back to the castle where Lexie and Jacob were waiting for me. "Your mother called me. She said that you might want to talk when you got home." Lexie said. "About what?" "She told us about Felix and what you did today." Jacob said. "Are they pissed that I took matters into my own hands? Isn''t that what a royal is meant to do? "I asked. "They''re not pissed. They''re worried because that was the first person you killed." Lexie said. "I''m fine. He deserved it. The crimes that hemitted were beyond atrocious. The files included photos. That''s why I didn''t wait." I said. "Well, if you change your mind then you know where we are." "I do. Thanks." I said. I walked out the back to my favorite courtyard and I sat on the bench looking out at the ocean when I felt a gust of wind behind me. "I was wondering if you were going to show up." I said. "I had to. I felt the power that you used today." Maisie said. "I couldn''t help it. The rage that I felt when I was looking at that asshole." I said. "That''s usually how it happens sometimes. You''ve just never experienced the rage that you needed for your powers to emerge." She exined. "I''ve never felt like that before. But that''s not what bothers me the most...I just killed someone. I killed another wolf and I don''t even seem that fazed about it." I said, turning to look at her properly. "You''re a wolf. It''s your nature as an apex predator. But as a werewolf, you were created to protect the innocent. And that''s what you were doing." Maisie exined. "I really thought it would feel different when I killed someone." I said. "I know. And I bet a lot of people around here were hoping that you would never have to." "So, does this mean you''re going to start training me?" I asked. +75 Pt "I have to. You need to know how to control it. You got lucky today. But you could have hurt that little girl." Maisie said. "When do you want to start?" "Right now. We''ll start off slow." Maisie stayed out there with me for a couple hours trying to train me with my powers but trying to teach me how to control my emotions. She said that it was going to be the hardest thing to do. And when I went back inside I heard Lexie and Jacob talking to someone so I walked to the living room but I froze at the doorway when I saw our guest. "Hello Emma." Noah said. "What the f**k are you doing here?" I asked. "You''ve met?" Jacob asked with a c****d eyebrow. "Yeah. Sort of." I said. "Noah is your new head of security." Lexie said. And I looked at him as he was standing there staring at me, the same intensity in his eyes. "So, you''re going to be following me everywhere I go?" I asked. "Yes, ma''am." Noah said. "I don''t need anyone''s protection." I said. "You''re the princess. You need as much protection as you can get. And Noah was sent here by your parents. We can''t turn him away. He was ordered by the Queen so there''s no argument." Jacob said. And I turned back to look at Noah. "So, what wasst night? Just a way for you to meet me without telling me who you were? What a familiar f*****g story." I yelled. "Emma. Calm down. This is different." Chloe said, walking over to me. "No. It isn''t. Go to hell Noah. Stay the hell away from me." I yelled, going upstairs to my room. He had every opportunityst night to tell me who he was, but he didn''t. What a f*****g asshole. He''s almost as bad as the other two. But at least he wasn''t trying to sleep with me. I guess I better give him credit for that. I sat on the chair next to my window when my phone started ringing and I picked it up to see that Avery was trying to facetime me. 2/5 I answered it and she had the phone pointing at Hazel''s house. "What''s going on?" I asked. "Can''t you hear her?" Avery asked. +25 Points I could hear Hazel inside screaming and crying and throwing things. Her mother was trying to calm her down and find out what was going on, but Lucas just walked out the front door and he saw Avery standing there. She tried to hide the phone but he walked over to her and started questioning her and grabbed the phone off of her. He looked straight at me. "I heard that you did this." Lucas said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "She deserved it." I said. "I''m not mad at you for it. I just wish I knew before she came home and tried to punch me." He said. And I startedughing. "You f*****g deserved that." I said and I hung up. So much f*****g drama. I was getting sick of it to be honest. But at the same time, it was good to see the people who deserved to get screwed over to finally get what they deserved. I walked over to my room and Iid down for a while so I could get some rest and I ended up falling asleep in my dirty clothes. Chloe came and woke me up when dinner was ready and I sat up on my bed and I was still pretty groggy. "Are you feeling alright?" She asked. "Yeah. Just tired. I think next time we go out, it needs to be a little better nned out." I said. "Noted. At least you''re agreeing to go out again." "Of course I am. I have fun." I said, getting up. So we went downstairs to the dining room and Noah was standing by the stairs and followed us downstairs. "Are you actually living in the castle?" I asked. "Yes, ma''am. I''ve been put in the room right next to yours." He said. "Are you f*****g serious?" I asked, turning to look at him. 3/5 +25 Poli "It''s only temporary. You''re the only one sleeping on the top floor at the moment and it''s for your protection. Queen''s orders." Noah said. I turned back around and finished walking down the stairs and went to the dining room. I was looking through some other work for the pack while we were eating dinner because I blew off mymitments this afternoon. But after everyone heard what happened with Felix, they were perfectly okay with me not. going to my prior engagements. But there were a lot of files there from people requesting to move to our territory. I guess this is why mom wanted to build a newmunity in that clearing. Because she knew that more people would being to us for some reason. "You need to learn how to prioritize." Lexie said. "I know. But I''m still learning. I feel like my parents just threw me in the deep end." "I think they did, in a way." Jacob said. "I know." I said. "They wouldn''t have done it unless they believed you could handle it." Lexie said. After dinner the other disappeared to do what they always did and I got up and put all the paperwork back into the office. When I walked out I saw Noah standing there, so I walked towards the front door. I opened the double doors and I walked to the stone veranda that looked out over the vige at the bottom of the stairs. It was lit up with the houses and some fires burning near the houses with people sitting around them. Talking andughing and having fun. I guess they were celebrating that Felix was finally gone. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" I asked. And Noah walked over to stand next to me. "Yeah. It is." He said. "Why didn''t you just tell me who you were?" "Because I wanted to know what I was dealing with before you knew who I was. I wanted you to be yourself. I''ve been private security for a lot of people, but never the werewolf princess before. I thought I would find someonepletely different." "What were you expecting?" 4/5 +25 Point "Not you. But in a good way." He said. "So, I passed the test?" "It wasn''t a test. Not for you. It was more like a test for me." He said. "To see if you could handle me?" "Yeah. I watched you today. What you were doing. And I''ll be honest,st night I thought you might be a handful. But watching you today, I know that you''re not a handful. You''ve just got a lot going on right now. You were blowing off steam. And I respect that. But it proves that you''re not a typical teenage princess." He exined. So I turned and smirked at him. "That''s good to know." Fighter 134 LUCAS POV I stood in the field watching Emma standing on the balcony at the front of the castle while talking to that same guy from the club. Who the hell is he and why the hell is he moving in on her? I just need her to listen to me but she won''t. I need her to understand that I don''t care about my parents'' crap anymore. I''ll give it all up if she will just forgive me. I can''t get her out of my head and it''s driving me crazy that I can''t talk to her right now. I think I might havepletely lost my chance with her. All because Levi came up with that stupid bet and I was cocky enough to think I could win. I tried to hear what Emma and that guy were saying to each other but they were too far away. But she was smiling. She was talking to him and smiling at him at the same time. She used to smile at me like that. I really think that I have no chance of getting near her again. And I don''t know what that''s going to do to me. I slowly turned around and I walked across the field and headed back to the house. When I got there it sounded like Hazel had settled down so I walked inside and the house was empty. There was a note on the table saying that her parents had taken her out of town for a while. Until she calmed down. That was definitely fine by me. "It looks like Emma really did a number on her." Levi said, walking into the house. "She deserved it." I said. "You think she deserved to know about me and her?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You should have been the one to tell her. But the crap she''s been telling Emma. Like the bet... Hazel deserves everything she gets." "Emma found out about the bet because she heard us talking about it." "Yeah, Outside my bedroom window. That must really kill you." I said, turning around and crossing my arms as I leant against the table. 25 Paint "Why? Because she wasing to see you and not me in the middle of the night? That doesn''t mean anything was going to happen." Levi said. "Keep telling yourself that." I smirked. And he looked like he was getting really pissed after I pointed out that she wasing to see me. "Answer me something, Levi. Did you care about Emma at all? Or was it just a bet to you?" I asked. "Of course I don''t care. I want the stuff that our parents left behind. It''s the only way I''m gonna be able to support myself after school. There''s no way I''m getting into college with my grades. "Levi said. "And you don''t want to work like me?" "Exactly." Levi said. "You really are a piece of shit." "Wait. Don''t tell me that you were actually falling for her?" Levi startedughing when he realized that it had be more than a bet to me. I was starting to get really upset that I couldn''t see or talk to Emma anymore. I didn''t know what I was going to do to get her back. But it is killing me right now that I can''t be with her. "You idiot." Levi said. "Why? Just because you don''t see her as a person doesn''t mean everyone else doesn''t. At least I didn''t have s*x with my cousin." I snapped at him. "She''s the f*****g princess. Did you really think you ever stood a chance with her? With her parents? Her fathers aren''t going to ept anyone that isn''t her f*****g mate." Levi said. And I looked at him quickly before I turned to look out the window. "No f*****g way." Levi said, taking a step back. "What?" I snapped. "You''re not her mate." "I don''t know." "What the hell do you mean you don''t know? You''re 22. If you were mated with her then you would know." "No, I wouldn''t. I''ve read the history of her mother. Emma has all the same species in her so finding that werewolf mate bond is a lot harder than you think. She''s the one that will know it when she turns 18." 2/4 *25 Point "So, you have to wait for two years before you know if you''re her mate or not." "Yeah. But the feelings that I have for her aren''t normal. I''ve had girlfriends before. Ones that I thought I was in love with. But it''s nothing like this." I said. I looked back at Levi and I could see wheels going around in his head. "Don''t you f*****g dare. I will kill you if you say a word of this to anyone." I said, pushing off from the table and walking towards him. "I don''t think people would believe me even if I did tell them." "Good. It''s possible that she''ll find out that I''m her mate before she turns 18. Her mother knew the triplets were her mates when she was younger than 18." I said. "So, what? Are you just gonna hang around here and cross paths with her until she figures it out? It''s going to hurt her so much more if she finds out that you''re her mate and you betrayed her like that." Levi said. He was actually making a lot of sense right now. I thought he would give me s**t or he''d run out of here and tell everyone. I don''t want Emma to reject me before she realizes that I''m her mate. Or her possible mate because I don''t even know. All I know is that it was more than a bet to me. I have never felt this way about anyone before and I needed to make sure that she knew before she made up her mind about my future with her. I walked over and sat on the couch and Levi walked over and sat next to me. "I''m sorry I left." Levi said. And I looked at him strangely. "What? You''ve never been sorry." I said. "I know. But now I see what dad did to you. The crap that he put you through and I have a feeling that it got worse after I left." Levi said. "You have no idea." I said. "I was telling the truth when I said that I didn''t know Hazel was our cousin. Not until afterwards." "Well, you''re the one that''s gonna have to live with it. I don''t really care. That b***h will spread her legs for anyone." I said. "Yeah. I can''t believe they packed up and left." "Ja and Diego won''t be gone for too long. They''ll be back soon enough." I said. 3/4 +25 Polre "Damn. I thought we were finally going to get a good break from that little leach." Levi said and I chuckled. "No one is that lucky." I said. Levi and I sat there talking and for the first time it actually felt like we were brothers again. We were talking like we were brothers. We hadn''t spoken since he was adopted. Not until I moved to this pack. And now we''re actually talking like brothers again. 7 years is a long time to go without talking to your brother. It''s strange not knowing where he is or what he''s doing. But when I found out that he was living on the Queen''s territory, I was more than surprised about that. And then I was surprised that they allowed me to move here. Even if it is temporary. I hadn''t decided what I was going to do when I moved here. And then I decided that I was going to cut Levi out of our parents assets and go back to my old pack. But now, I don''t know if I can do that. I have to stay longer for Emma. Even if she knows it or not. "What the hell is that?" Levi asked, looking at the window. I looked at the same window that was on the side wall of the living room and I saw the trees moving so we got up and ran outside and around the side of the house. But the person that was there was long gone. We saw footprints in the dirt under the window so we checked the backyard and the yard of our neighbors. Whoever was watching us was long gone and I didn''t recognise a scent that had a reason to be watching us. Only the neighbors'' scents and they didn''t have anything to do with me. But someone was definitely watching us just then. Fighter 135 EMMA POV The following morning I got up to go for my usual morning jog and I got dressed for it. And when I walked out of my bedroom I saw Noah waiting in the hallway wearing a workout shirt and shorts. "Ready to go?" He asked. "Do you have my entire schedule?" I asked. "Yeah. Pretty much. I have to know your schedule cause I''m your head of security now." "I''ve had security before." "Not like me. I''m not going to be as subtle as them. And I''ve actually trained a lot harder for this position." "What do you mean?" I asked. "I''ll exinter. Come on. Let''s go." He said. So we walked downstairs together and I started stretching in the entrance of the house. I started jogging down the stairs and then kept going along the edge of the territory but not too close to the border because there was always something dangerous hanging around outside the border. My parents have drummed that into my head for as long as I can remember. I was surprised that Noah didn''t have any problem keeping up with me. He kept in pace with me the whole way. Not like my other guards. And he was easier to talk to. The others were always too serious and I didn''t really like them too much. But Noah was about to have a conversation with me while he was looking around for danger. Making sure that I was safe. When we got back to the castle I went up to my room and I had a shower and got dressed into a white long sleeve off the shoulder top with a ruched neckline and cuffs on the sleeves, jeans and ck boots. I grabbed my brown jacket and my bag and I walked downstairs. I went to the dining room to get breakfast and that''s when I saw that no one else was in there. I was surprised. There was always someone eating breakfast when I got there, but the cook Paint brought out my breakfast and I sat there looking over my day nner with Anna and there was a lot of paperwork piling up. As soon as I finished breakfast I realized that I still had a bit of time before I had to get to school. So I went to the sitting room and I grabbed out my phone and I dialed a number. "Hello." "Mom." I said. "Hi honey. How''s everything going there?" "It''s good. I''m just wondering when you''reing back." "Honestly, I don''t know. There''s a real mess of things here in the states. We have to try and fix a lot of packs. There''s been a lot of reports of abuse and we have to see it for ourselves." "You could just teleport there. I don''t know why you all had to go and why you have to be gone for so long." "Because we have to investigate thoroughly. I heard that you''re doing great there." Mom said. "I guess. Mom, I had to execute someone." "I know. I heard all about it. And I heard that you did it with extreme strength and dignity. You did it by the book and there is nothing wrong with what you did. We aren''t going to punish you for it. Not after we found out what was going on in the vige." "But more people want to join the pack and I don''t know if they''re good or not." "Emma. You are more special than you realize. You have great intuition and strength. That''s not something that can be taught. You were born with that and you need to go with it. If you believe that those people are worth joining our pack, living near us, then let them. If you don''t think they should, reject them." Mom exined. "It''s not that easy for me." I said. "I know. But we trust you." "Thanks mom." "Is everything else alright? Do you need to talk about anything else?" I asked. I was thinking about telling her about Levi and Lucas, But then I chose not to. I knew that she would get worried about me and my dads would get really upset and want to kill them. I don''t want them dead. I just want them to hurt for what they did. "No. There''s nothing else. Except for the new personal guard." 2/4 "Are you and Noah getting along?" She asked. "Yeah. He''s actually a pretty nice guy. Not like my other guards who always acted like they had a stick up their asses. I can talk to this one and he talks back to me." I said. And she chuckled at me. "Well, I''m d you''re getting along." When I got off the phone I made sure that I had spoken to everyone. My dad''s as well and told them all that I loved them, but I could tell that something wasn''t right. I don''t think they''re not telling me the whole truth about why they''re away.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I''m sure there''s more to the story that they just aren''t telling me. And if they won''t tell me, I know that no one else will either. When it was time to go to school, Noah was ready for me and he was waiting by the door and we walked down the stairs together and across the field. "You know, I can drive you to school if that would be easier." Noah said. "No. I love walking to school. It actually makes me feel sort of normal. But we''ll talk again when winter hits." I said. "Deal." He said. "So, what do you do for fun?" I asked. And he looked at me strangely. "Fun? What is that? I don''t think I''ve had fun in years." "How is that possible?" "Because I''ve been training at a secret camp." "What secret camp? You said that you were trained to protect the royal family but you never said anything about a secret camp." I said. "Well, it''s a camp where a lot of warriors go to train extensively just to be able to protect the royal family and other officials that the Queen believes needs that level of protection." He exined. I nodded my head thinking about it for a moment. He has been training at this camp for a long time, I don''t even know how long, just so he coulde here and protect me and my family. I wonder if he knew that he was actually going to be assigned to me. That was weird. But I guess I''m not surprised. Royaltyes with all sorts of perks. 3/4 +25 Pants As we wereing into town I saw Lucas standing out the front of the cafe. He was staring straight at me so I grabbed Noah by the shirt and forced him to cross the street with me. He looked back and saw Lucas standing there. "Wow. That guy really does have a thing for you." Noah said. "I don''t want to talk about it." "I know that he broke your heart. Your friend has a big mouth. Him and Levi were betting on who could get you into bed first." Noah said. "Which friend?" I growled. He looked at me strangely. Knowing that I was pissed off that my friends were talking about it. "I really don''t think I should say." "It was Chloe, wasn''t it. It had to be. She''s at the house with us. She''s the only one who''s had the opportunity to tell you." I said. "She didn''t mean to. I asked about him after I saw him harassing you at the club." Noah said. "I still don''t want people talking about it." I snapped. "Alright. I''m sorry I said anything. But it''s good that I know about them two. So I can keep them away if they try to get close." He said. I looked at him and he genuinely looked sorry. But I still wasn''t fully trusting of men right now. So I just nodded my head and kept walking. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!